Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

My eyes flickered open to the same ceiling I saw every morning. A yawn escaped before I could stop it.

Another day—rinse, repeat, recycle.

The apartment was quiet, save for the fridge's hum in the distance. Pale morning light filtered through the curtains, casting streaks across worn-out posters and furniture that hadn't moved in years. The air felt stale, heavy with routine.

People called me a genius.

I glanced around at the clutter, the dust, the frozen stillness of it all. I must've been a terrible case study if this was what brilliance looked like.

I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and stared at the floor, lost in thought. And there it was—Lucius.

His voice echoed as it always did when my guard was down.

"Come on, Kaiser, you're wasting daylight! Let's go!"

He'd say it with that dumb grin, dragging me into another wild scheme I never asked for. But mornings didn't feel so heavy back then. He made everything feel... possible.

I ran a hand through my hair, a bitter smile tugging at my lips.

I didn't just miss him. I missed how he made me feel—like maybe this life wasn't meant to be endured alone.

I stood, bones stiff from disuse, the room still wrapped around me like a cage. But Lucius was still there in memory. Not a ghost. Not a dream. Just... unshakable.

And then everything shattered.

The quiet cracked open, replaced by a rush of sound and motion. Harsh noise hit me from all sides. I blinked—once, twice—and the room was gone.

I stood in the middle of a crowd in a massive auditorium. Voices buzzed around me, full of excitement and nerves. Above, a dome-shaped ceiling displayed swirling holograms so detailed they didn't seem real.

"I can't wait to begin my studies at this academy!"

"If I pass the initiation, I'll become a top huntsman!"

That word—huntsman—snagged on something in my mind. Recognition. A memory I hadn't asked for.

"Huntsman?" The word caught on a thread in my mind, tugging at something half-remembered. I blinked rapidly, trying to steady my racing thoughts. How had I ended up here, and why was this so familiar?

The crowd fell silent as a loud tap echoed from a cane. Footsteps followed, deliberate and steady, and my pulse quickened. A figure climbed onto the stage: a middle-aged man with sharp features and greying hair. His suit was crisp, and his glasses caught the light as he scanned the audience.

Ozpin.

The sight of him froze me in place. This couldn't be real. My mind spun, unearthing buried memories. "Hey, Kaiser! Want to watch this show with me? It's called RWBY!"

Lucius's voice echoed in my head like a recording. "Shouldn't we be studying for our exams?"

"Oh, come on, you're no fun! Is it always about studying with you? No wonder I'm your only friend."

"Guess who scored lower than me on our last exams? But fine, I'll entertain you."

Lucius, my best friend, always had a way of pulling me out of my shell and into his world of adventure and excitement.

He pulled me in by the neck, "I promise I won't disappoint you."

I sighed, "But if it isn't good, count me out."

I clenched my fists, trying to ground myself. Was this a nightmare? Or something worse—a dream turned reality? My chest tightened as the lines of memory and present blurred beyond recognition.

Ozpin's voice rang through the auditorium, deliberate and sharp. "You have traveled here today in search of knowledge, to hone your craft and acquire new skills. But I look among you, and all I see is wasted energy needing purpose and direction. You assume knowledge will free you, but your time at this school will prove otherwise. It is up to you to take the first step."

Headmaster Ozpin...

As he stepped off the stage, Ms. Glynda followed, "You will gather in the ballroom tonight; your initiation begins tomorrow. Be ready. You are dismissed."

The scene unfolded with unsettling precision. The words, cues, and atmosphere were all the same. My mind raced, struggling to make sense of the situation.

"It's just a dream," I whispered raspily, my throat dry. The words were meant to reassure me, but they felt hollow like the air rejected them.

But it didn't feel like a dream. It felt too real. Each passing moment made this place a reality I couldn't escape. The puzzle pieces began to shift and lock into place, leaving me with a terrible sense of understanding.

Aren't you supposed to wake up when you're aware you're dreaming? The fact that I wasn't... left a gnawing fear in my chest. If this wasn't a dream, then what was it?

Could this be considered a miracle? No. A miracle brought hope, not this sinking dread. This felt like a curse, as if I were chained to some cosmic joke I didn't understand.

I clenched my fists, my teeth biting my finger as my thoughts spiraled further. My chest grew tight as the weight of it hit me, my entire identity, everything that defined me, was gone. In my world, I was a genius, praised and envied for my intellect. The hours of relentless work, the sacrifices to achieve everything I had, were all erased, gone in the blink of an eye.

What was it all for if it could vanish so easily?

I closed my eyes, the despair swelling inside me. Lucius's voice resurfaced in my mind. His words weren't profound or philosophical, just the kind of grounded kindness I had come to rely on.

"Kaiser, you're always so hard on yourself," he'd say with an easy smile. "You focus so much on being perfect, on outsmarting everyone, that you forget it's okay to just... be human sometimes."

Lucius was different from me in almost every way. Where I demanded excellence from myself, he offered forgiveness. Where I saw the world as a puzzle to solve, he saw it as an adventure to live. He'd shaped me more than I cared to admit. He'd taught me that my accomplishments didn't matter if I lost sight of my humanity in the process.

I forced myself to exhale and opened my eyes, willing myself to focus on the present. The air around me buzzed with a strange energy, the chatter of students blending into an incoherent hum.

A gentle tap on my shoulder snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts. I turned to find a boy with golden hair and sky-blue eyes. His expression was warm, his voice equally so.

"You alright?" he asked.

I blinked, disoriented. "I... yeah, I think so," I mumbled, though my voice betrayed me.

He crouched to meet my gaze, frowning slightly. "Not sure I believe that," he said, nodding toward my hand. "You're bleeding."

Only then did I feel the sting on my thumb. A small bead of blood had formed where I'd chewed the skin raw. I quickly hid my hand, embarrassed.

Jaune offered a bandage from his pocket. "Here. Nothing's worth beating yourself up over."

Hesitating, I took it. "Thanks... I didn't even notice."

"It happens. Nerves, right?" His soft chuckle was oddly comforting.

His presence felt familiar—too familiar. His easy warmth and willingness to offer help brought back a memory I hadn't expected.

"You know, Kaiser," Lucius had once said, leaning on my desk with that ever-present grin, "you've really got to stop gnawing on your fingers. It's creepy."

I'd scoffed, annoyed. "Why haven't you done anything about it, then?"

He'd just ruffled my hair. "I am. I'm saying something. You're welcome."

The memory faded.

"Has anyone ever told you that you bite your fingers when you're stressed?" Jaune asked, echoing Lucius almost word for word.

I froze. "...I suppose you do pay attention, Lucius," I muttered, the name slipping out.

He blinked. "Lucius? Uh, no, I'm Jaune. But... should I take that as a compliment?"

I gave a small, awkward laugh. "Sorry. You reminded me of someone I used to know."

"No worries." He smiled again—genuinely, effortlessly. "I can't just walk away when someone's hurting. Physically or otherwise."

That hit me harder than I expected.

"I'm Jaune, by the way. And you are?"

"...Kaiser. Kaiser Ingenium."

"Nice to meet you, Kaiser," he said with a wave as he stood. "Hope we talk again. And hey—good luck with initiation. I have a feeling you'll do great."

Then he jogged into the crowd, muttering something about forgetting his gear and pajamas. I watched him disappear, a strange ache in my chest. He wasn't Lucius. But for a moment... it felt like he could've been.

I clenched the bandage in my hand and exhaled. This wasn't a dream, this wasn't a curse. This was my reality now, though I wonder how I got here. Everything just cracked, and suddenly, I was transported into this world.

"But I look amongst you, and all I see is wasted energy  needing  purpose and direction. You assume knowledge will free you of this, but your time at this school will prove that knowledge can only carry you so far. It is up to you to take the first step."

Ozpin's words stuck with me. They felt sharp and uncomfortably accurate. No matter how much I wanted to believe I did, I didn't have a clear purpose or direction. Was I ready to take the first step? Did I even deserve the chance to try?

Lucius would've taken it without hesitation. He always faced challenges head-on, like they were the best part of life. I wasn't like him, though. I felt unsure, stuck, and maybe even scared. But watching the other students confidently walk toward the ballroom stirred something in me. The pressure didn't faze them, and I envied that.

Still, I didn't want to let that envy pull me down. If anything, it made me more determined. I wasn't going to let anyone overshadow me. Lucius might've inspired me, but I wasn't here to follow in his footsteps, I was still a genius through and through. This was my chance to prove I could keep moving forward, even after losing everything.

I took a deep breath and followed the crowd.

Soon, I found myself in the ballroom, a spacious fancy space filled with neatly arranged sleeping bags. This was where the journey began, and I felt a tiny flicker of resolve for the first time. I wasn't sure where this would lead, but I was ready to take that first step.

The grand chandeliers hanging from the ceiling sparkled and shimmered, casting a warm glow on every corner of the room. The soft flicker of the candles only added to the peaceful ambiance, creating a soothing atmosphere that almost concealed the anxiety in my heart.

I collapsed onto the sleeping bag with a sigh, uncertain about what to do next. My mind was panicking, yet my body begged for rest. Maybe a moment of peace would help me collect my thoughts, though worry consumed me. There was so much to figure out but no clear place to start.

Before I could fully settle, I noticed movement nearby. Glancing over, I saw them: Ruby, Weiss, Blake, and Yang—the main characters.

Real.

Talking.

Breathing.

Not behind a screen.

It was surreal.

They were focused on their conversation, but I couldn't help but overhear bits and pieces.

Ruby's voice carried, soft yet earnest. "As a girl, I wanted to be just like those heroes in the books, fighting for what's right and protecting people who couldn't protect themselves."

Hearing her words in person was more emotional than I'd expected. Their stories felt distant on TV, like something to admire from afar. But here, the vulnerability in her voice hit me differently, like it reached a part of me I hadn't felt in a long.

I smiled without meaning to. It reminded me of late nights, popcorn and commentary, and Lucius getting too invested in every fight scene.

The laugh escaped me before I could catch it.

Yang suddenly spun around. Her purple eyes narrowed as she stomped toward me with the weight of a storm.

"You laughing at me and my sister, pretty boy?" she snapped, grabbing the front of my shirt. Her grip was firm, but the tiniest smirk played at the corner of her lips—like she wasn't sure yet if she wanted to fight me or just rattle my cage.

My first instinct was to brush it off and clear up the misunderstanding. But her fingers had also curled around something else—the necklace Lucius gave me. The one thing I still carried from the life I'd lost was his memory.

Something about the way she touched it so carelessly, not knowing what it meant, struck a nerve.

I met her glare with one of my own and clutched her wrist. "You'd better get your hands off me... or you won't like the outcome."

Yang's smirk evaporated, replaced by a flash of fury. "You basta—"

"Enough!" A sharp voice cut through the tension like ice. Weiss Schnee stormed over, arms crossed, annoyance practically radiating off her. "What is going on here? Don't you realize some of us are trying to sleep?"

Ruby jumped in quickly, waving her hands in a flurry. "Hey, hey! Let's all calm down!" she said, her voice squeaking slightly with nerves. "Uh, we're all new here, right? Maybe... we don't punch each other before the initiation?"

Taking the moment of hesitation, I gently pushed Yang's hand away. "I was laughing," I said, forcing calm into my voice, "but not for the reason you think. I was appreciating the bond between you and your sister. It reminded me of someone... a friend."

Yang blinked, her fist loosening. Her glare softened into something closer to confusion—or maybe guilt. "Oh... uh, sorry about that," she muttered, rubbing the back of her neck. "I can get a little... hot-headed."

"I noticed," I replied dryly.

Weiss sighed like she'd aged ten years in thirty seconds. She flipped her hair back, exasperated. "Wonderful. Bravado and overreactions before bedtime. Can we all go back to bed now? Some of us actually came here to succeed, not start brawls."

Without waiting for a response, she spun on her heel and returned to her sleeping bag.

Ruby chuckled awkwardly, tugging on Yang's arm. "C'mon, Yang. Let's not cause any more drama, okay? Maybe tomorrow we can all, you know... not fight."

As the room finally fell quiet, I laid back on the sleeping bag, eyes tracing the ornate ceiling above me. The chandelier light shimmered faintly, like stars in a sky that wasn't mine.

That thought stuck with me—was this my world now?

I questioned this so many times already.

Not the one I built. Not the one I sacrificed everything for.

And yet, here I was.

Breathing in air that felt too real to dismiss, surrounded by people who were supposed to be fiction but reacted to me in ways too unpredictable.

Despite knowing their world, I thought their actions would play out like a script, but I was wrong.

Maybe this wasn't a dream. Perhaps it wasn't a curse, either.

Maybe... this was a second life. A new beginning forged from the wreckage of the first.

I touched the necklace, gripping it gently.

"If this is my world now," I whispered to the stillness, "then what am I supposed to do with it?"

There was no answer. Just the hum of breath, the weight of silence, and the unspoken truth that everything would change again tomorrow.

And I'd have to decide—do I chase the truth?
Or do I make this life mine?

But I felt something stir deep inside—something I hadn't felt in a long time.

Hope.

Chapter Text

As I opened my eyes, I still felt tired. Was it too soon to believe that this world was real, that it wasn't some bad dream or nightmare?

The air was too still. The silence pressed against me, like the calm before a storm I didn't yet understand.

Overwhelmed, I felt my carefully crafted facade crumbling, my mind spiraling into darker places with every passing moment.

Oh, Lucius... if only you were here with me. If only you'd never left our world.

I reached up, startled at the cold touch of water droplets against my skin. Tears. My tears betray emotions I'd spent so long trying to suppress. How pathetic of me, still relying on him after he was gone.

I wiped my face with my sleeve as if that could erase the tears and the weakness they revealed. With a deep breath, I stepped toward the corridor, ready to move on—until I noticed a figure lingering by the door.

"Are you alright?" a calm voice asked.

Startled, I lifted my gaze and met serene green eyes. The boy standing there exuded an air of quiet composure. I stammered, "Wh-What?" But then I realized it was Ren...

"You're crying," he said gently. "What's wrong?"

"N-No! It's just allergies, really. Nothing to worry about," I tried to brush him off, but his expression didn't waver.

"Accept this, please," he insisted, extending a pack of tissues toward me.

Hesitant, I took the tissues and tended to my runny nose. Slowly, I leaned back against the wall, and Ren sat beside me to my surprise.

"Why stay?" I asked, genuinely puzzled. Shouldn't he be on his way?

"I'm waiting for Nora, my friend. She's getting ready in the bathroom," he explained, "But I also wanted to make sure you were okay. If you need someone to talk to, I'm here."

The sincerity in his voice was apparent. I glanced away, unsure of how much to share. "What... What would you do if you woke up in a world you did not know of? A world completely different from yours, with no one to help you?"

Ren considered my words for a moment before answering. "Even in an unfamiliar world, it's our actions that define us, not our surroundings. Inner strength and resolve can guide us through the unknown. So long as we hold on to our sense of self, we're never truly alone."

How typical of him, calm, collected, and wise beyond his years. But as cliché as it sounded, his words rang true.

"That's... nice to know," I admitted quietly.

"I'm glad I could help," he replied. "What's your name?"

"Kaiser," I said. "Yours?"

"Ren," he said with a slight nod.

"It's nice to meet you, Ren."

"Likewise," he replied. Then his gaze softened, and he asked, "Why were you crying? If you don't mind sharing."

I hesitated, feeling the weight of his question. "I'm just... tired," I finally admitted. "I wish my friend were here for me, but he's gone."

Ren was silent for a moment, then said quietly, "I'm sorry for your loss."

"It's okay," I muttered. "I've gotten used to it. I just... I still try to follow his advice."

The conversation brought an odd sense of relief, as though a tiny bit of the weight on my chest had been lifted. Ren was just as kind and thoughtful as I'd imagined him to be.

Before I could say more, a wild voice shattered the calm. "Who's this, Ren!?"

I turned to see a girl with vibrant orange hair bounding toward us with uncontainable energy.

"This is Kaiser," Ren answered simply. "A friend."

"A friend, huh?" I echoed, mildly surprised.

"Hiya! I'm Nora. Nice to meet you, Kaiser!" she declared, practically bouncing on her heels.

"Haha, nice to meet you, too," I replied awkwardly.

"Any friend of Ren is a friend of mine!" she shouted before grabbing my arm and spinning me around like a top.

"W-Wait! I-I'm g-gonna throw up!" I managed to choke out.

Ren stepped in just in time, prying Nora's hands off me. "Sorry about that," he said with a faint smile. "She can be a bit... enthusiastic."

"It's... fine," I gasped, clutching my stomach.

Nora grinned sheepishly. "Oops. My bad, hehe! I just get excited meeting new people."

"You don't say," I replied dryly, earning a chuckle from Ren.

"Well, why don't we head to the lockers?" Ren suggested. "It's time to prepare for initiation."

"Good idea!" Nora cheered. "Come on, Kaiser, you've got to tell us your story. Why'd you come to Beacon?"

Caught off guard, I hesitated. "It's... complicated. Let's just say my parents pushed me into it."

Nora tilted her head, clearly intrigued. "So, what did you want to do before this?"

I glanced away, my voice quieter. "I never really thought about it. I just... wanted to make them proud."

Ren frowned slightly. "Being a huntsman is dangerous. Why would they push you into something like this?"

I looked up at the ceiling, clouds obscuring the sunlight through the glass. "To them, I'm only their child if I meet their expectations," I said softly. "Otherwise..."

"You don't have to answer that," Ren interrupted gently. "I'm sorry if we pushed too far."

"It's fine," I replied, forcing a small smile. "Honestly, it feels good to get it off my chest."

From there, the conversation drifted toward lighter things, with Nora's boundless energy casting a warm glow over the moment. The weight I'd been carrying felt just a little lighter—like the air itself had changed. Maybe, just maybe, this world wouldn't be so bad after all.

The three of us stepped into the locker room, where I quietly parted ways with Ren and Nora as they went to their respective lockers. Alone again, I couldn't help but reflect on their presence. They had this quiet gravity, Ren especially. It almost felt like they'd been overlooked—like people didn't get to see the best of them.

As I looked around, I spotted more familiar faces, students scattered throughout the room. The main cast was gathering. This world... it was starting to feel real.

"Hey, I just wanted to apologize about last night."

Startled, I turned to see Yang standing behind me, Ruby following slightly behind her.

"Oh," I said, registering her words. "It's fine, but I probably should have cleared up the misunderstanding right away."

"That's true, but I can see why you'd be upset," Yang admitted, her tone surprisingly easygoing. "I'm quite the hothead sometimes. How about we start fresh? I'm Yang." She extended her hand.

I accepted it without hesitation. "Pleasure to meet you, Yang. I'm Kaiser."

Yang grinned, then nudged Ruby forward. "And this is my sister, Ruby."

"Ow! Yang! Okay, okay, I'm Ruby Rose," she said, rubbing her back and giving me a sheepish smile.

"It's nice to meet you both," I replied, the awkward tension easing up. "Let's put the past behind us and move forward."

"Agreed," Yang said, her grin widening.

The room buzzed with idle chatter as students prepared themselves. Weiss was pestering Pyrrha with her polished, almost royal mannerisms while Jaune made his usual attempts at charm. It didn't take long for Weiss's patience to wear thin.

"Oh, hello there, Weiss," Jaune said dramatically. "Didn't you mention that I was the boy of your dreams the other day?"

Weiss shot him a look so icy it could've frozen a volcano. "In your dreams, maybe," she snapped before spinning on her heel and walking away.

I couldn't stop the slight grin tugging at my lips. It was almost too much. The interaction was just as amusing in person as it was in the show. Yang noticed and nudged me again.

"Why are you trying so hard not to laugh? You're so rude," she teased, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

"Ple-Please," I managed to choke out, my teeth gritted as I tried to hold it in. Then, as Jaune was unceremoniously pinned to the wall by his locker, I lost the fight. Laughter bubbled out of me uncontrollably.

Thankfully, Ruby swooped in and covered my mouth just in time to avoid drawing too much attention. "You good?" she whispered, her smile revealing a knowing look.

"Thanks, Ruby. I need a second to cool off," I replied, still catching my breath.

Yang also started giggling, shaking her head at the sight of us.

As the laughter subsided, I took a moment to reflect. I never imagined that I could laugh like this again, without Lucius by my side. The thought stung, but at this moment, it didn't overshadow the lightness I felt. It was funny, and I felt something close to normal for the first time in a while.

Still, I had to stay focused. The test was looming, and I couldn't afford to get too comfortable. I needed allies who could compensate for my inexperience and lack of abilities. The group around me held so much potential, but I needed to approach this carefully. Trust wasn't something I could give easily, not here, not now. I'd have to rely on strategy, not emotions.

Everyone seemed perfect for this except for Jaune. His confidence might be amusing, but it was clear he wasn't exactly battle-ready. I'd have to observe and choose carefully and avoid drawing the Grimm's attention.

The buzz of activity around the lockers was overwhelming, but it allowed me to observe the others. My eyes caught sight of Pyrrha Nikos. Her posture exuded confidence, yet there was a softness to her demeanor, a kind of approachable elegance that represented her title as Mistral's pride.

Taking a deep breath, I decided to approach her. Establishing a connection now could be valuable later, not just for survival, but as a way to learn from someone who had achieved so much.

"Excuse me," I began. "My name is Kaiser. I just wanted to introduce myself."

She turned to face me with a kind smile. "Nice to meet you, Kaiser. I'm Pyrrha Nikos."

"I know," I said, matching her smile. "You're quite the inspiration. It's an honor to meet someone as accomplished as you."

She chuckled softly. "You flatter me. But, please, I'm just like anyone else here."

"I doubt that," I replied, keeping my tone lighthearted. "Still, I wanted to say hi and hope we can get to know each other. I can tell you're someone worth learning from."

Pyrrha's expression shifted slightly, still kind but tinged with curiosity. "Thank you. I appreciate that. And I'd be happy to talk anytime."

Satisfied, I gave her a slight nod. "I'll hold you to that. Good luck with the initiation, Pyrrha."

"And to you as well, Kaiser," she replied warmly.

As I walked away, I reflected on what I'd observed in her. Pyrrha had a naturally kind heart, but it wasn't hard to see the weight she carried. The stress and pressure of living up to others' expectations seemed to weigh heavily on her, forcing her to maintain a polished image that others could rely on. Her strong sense of responsibility was admirable, but I couldn't help wondering if it sometimes felt like a cage.

She deserved to be known for more than just her reputation, yet it was clear that many probably saw her only as a flawless champion. That might be why she seemed comfortable around Jaune. He didn't know her as Mistral's pride; he saw her as just another person, and I imagined how refreshing that must be for her.

It's sad, in a way, to be defined by one thing, no matter how impressive it is. I understood that better than most. In my world, I was celebrated as a prodigy, constantly achieving and growing. But with every success came the expectation to continue excelling, to never falter. It was a heavy burden, and I imagined Pyrrha felt the same weight on her shoulders.

As I considered her situation, I couldn't help but feel sympathy for her. I didn't see her as someone to idolize, but as someone I could relate to. Perhaps we could learn from each other—not as invincible champions or prodigies, but as people simply trying to navigate the roles we'd been placed in.

I wanted to see her succeed and, if possible, support her in a way others couldn't, not because of her reputation but because she genuinely deserved to be more than just a title. Still, the thought of her future, the part of the story I knew all too well, gnawed at me. Could I make a difference? Could I protect someone destined for tragedy?

"All first-year students, please report to Beacon Cliff for initiation," the intercom blared.

Snapping out of my thoughts, I took a deep breath and joined the flow of students moving down the hallway. Whatever was waiting for me, I'd face it one step at a time.

We were herded out to the cliffside, the wind biting against my skin as we stood on individual launchpads teetering on the edge of a drop that seemed to go on forever.

I'd seen this scene before—countless times on screen, replaying it in my head. But standing here in the flesh, on top of these launchpads teetering at the edge of a cliff, it felt completely different. The Emerald Forest stretched out before us like some wild, living thing. And we were about to be thrown straight into its jaws.

This wasn't just a test. It was the test. The kind that didn't just measure combat skills, but something more profound: instinct, resolve, adaptability. The type of trial that stripped you down to the core and demanded to know who you really were.

"For years, you have trained to become warriors," Ozpin began, his voice calm, calculated. "And today, your abilities will be evaluated in the Emerald Forest."

I swallowed hard. This was real. This was happening. And I wasn't sure if I was ready.

"Now, I'm sure many of you have heard rumors about the assignment of 'teams.' Well, allow us to put an end to your confusion. Each of you will be given teammates... today," Glynda added with her usual sharpness.

"Your teammates will be with you all the time at Beacon, so choose wisely. After landing, the first person you make eye contact with will be your partner for the next four years—head to the forest's northern end, facing any opposition. Destroy anything in your path. You will be monitored and graded, but instructors won't intervene.

You'll find an abandoned temple with several relics at the end of the path. Each pair must choose one and return to the top of the cliff. Your item and performance will be graded. Any questions?" Ozpin finished, his eyes scanning the group.

With our eyes fixed on the horizon, we braced ourselves for the rush of flight, ready to plunge into the unknown. My thoughts circled back to his words: "The first person you make eye contact with after landing will be your partner for the next four years."

The logic was simple, but the implications were a web of choices. Having a partner among the main cast would create connections that could be invaluable to me. Still, it would cause a butterfly effect that could alter the team dynamics in unforeseen ways. Was I doing this for them or myself?

One by one, students were launched from the pads, each with their landing strategy.

I was after Jaune and could hear him nervously asking about the landing procedures. Ozpin's blunt reply didn't seem to ease his concerns. Watching Jaune launch into the air with his signature clumsiness was almost amusing—comforting, in a way.

People might find him annoying at first. But I knew better. His awkward self-esteem belied his more profound longing to be a hero. Whether it stemmed from his lineage of heroes or a genuine desire to protect others, I couldn't remember. Either way, I respected it.

Before I could finish my thought, it was my turn.

The launchpad jolted under my feet, and I was hurtling through the air. The force of the wind tore at my clothes, and my heart raced as the cliff vanished beneath me. Heights had never been my strong suit, and this... this was something else entirely.

The forest rushed up to meet me, the dense canopy of trees growing closer with every passing second. I didn't have a weapon. I didn't have aura. All I had was gravity and the growing certainty that this would hurt.

Twisting mid-air, I aimed myself toward a particularly thick cluster of trees. It was a desperate gamble, but it was better than slamming into the ground headfirst. My arms flailed as I crashed through the leaves and branches. Each one slowed my fall slightly, but the impacts still sent jolts of pain through my limbs. A thick branch caught me hard in the ribs, and I let out a strangled gasp before tumbling the rest of the way down.

Finally, I hit the forest floor with a thud, rolling onto my side as the air was forced from my lungs. Pain radiated through my body, and I lay still for a moment, trying to catch my breath. My arms and legs trembled as I slowly pushed myself upright, leaning heavily against a nearby tree.

I was alive. Bruised, battered, and probably lucky to have avoided anything worse—but alive.

The leaves and branches had broken my fall just enough to spare me from serious injury. Still, my ribs ached, and I could feel the sting of scrapes and bruises across my body. I brushed myself off, wincing with every movement.

The Emerald Forest loomed around me, the towering trees casting deep shadows across the forest floor. I took a shaky breath and tried to steady myself, clinging to the tree for support. None of my bones were broken—that much was certain—but every muscle in my body ached as I took my first steps forward.

The forest felt alive, as though it were watching me, waiting for its moment to strike. I couldn't afford to linger here. The Grimm were out there, and I could not face them. Not yet, at least.

The scent of damp earth and decaying leaves filled the air, mingling with a hint of something primal and dangerous. The rustling of leaves under my feet sent a shiver down my spine. My senses were on high alert, and every nerve tingled with fear.

I hoped the Grimm would target the other students because I knew they could handle themselves. I certainly couldn't.

The deeper I ventured into the forest, the more suffocating the atmosphere became.

Let's take a break. Before moving, focusing on the situation and analyzing my surroundings is better. Were there any signs of broken branches, loose leaves, or just anything?

Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the trees and reached my ears, causing my blood to run cold. I froze, eyes darting around, searching for the source of the sound.

Snapping twigs shattered the forest's silence, even though I remained perfectly still.

Then, all of a sudden, a Beowulf came out of the bushes, slashing at me. Snapping back to reality, I dodged just in time as the Beowolf's claws severed a tree instead.

The Beowulf didn't charge toward me but moved with calculated slowness, preparing to strike. I was fortunate to face only one of these creatures, as a pack could have quickly encircled me, leaving no chance of escape. However, the question lingered: Did I possess the ability to overcome this?

With trembling hands, I tightly clenched my fists against the looming creature of darkness. The air crackled with unsettling energy as the Beowolf's glowing red eyes fixed on me.

Fear coursed through my veins, but there was no turning back now.

I took a deep breath and stepped forward. I had no weapon, no advantage—nothing but my two hands.

The creature lunged at me with lightning speed, its claws slashing through the air.

Instinct took over. I ducked and threw myself to the side. I scrambled to my feet, adrenaline surging as I swung a desperate punch toward its snarling jaw. My knuckles connected, but the strike only seemed to anger it.

"Think, think!" I muttered, retreating as my mind raced. The Beowolf's claws grazed my shoulder, and pain seared me like fire. I stumbled, my breathing ragged, the fear threatening to consume me.

As I backed away, my thoughts spun wildly. I couldn't run. I couldn't fight. My strength was no match for this creature. And yet, deep down, something stirred inside me, a faint, unexplainable sensation, like a dormant spark waiting to ignite.

My body moved on instinct, dodging another attack by inches. I clenched my fists tighter. The faint sensation intensified with every heartbeat. It was as if something inside me was coming to the surface.

The Beowulf roared and lunged again. This time, I didn't retreat. I planted my feet. Then, suddenly, I felt it—a warmth spreading through my chest, radiating outward like a shield.

The Beowolf's claws struck, but instead of ripping through me, they met a sudden resistance. A shimmer of light surrounded me, faint but visible, pulsing like a barrier. My breath hitched.

Whatever this was, it had saved me.

The Beowulf recoiled, stunned, and I felt a strange rush of clarity. I didn't fully understand what had happened, but I could feel the energy coursing through me, protecting me.

It was Aura.

The creature regained its composure, but this time, I didn't wait. My fist connected with its side in a desperate strike. The energy amplified my blow, and the Beowulf staggered back.

The fight wasn't over, but for the first time, I felt like I had a chance.

Summoning every ounce of strength, I clenched my glowing fist and drove it into the Beowolf's chest. The impact sent a ripple through the air, and the creature stumbled back. Another punch to its jaw. Then another.

The Beowulf let out a deep growl, its movements growing sluggish. Its claws lashed out in desperation. I narrowly dodged, feeling the rush of air.

I gritted my teeth and raised my fist one last time. With determination, I struck straight at its head. The blow reverberated through my arm.

The Beowulf let out a bone-chilling shriek, its form beginning to dissolve into black smoke.

I stumbled backward, panting and covered in sweat. My entire body ached. The weight of the battle slowly sank in.

Though inexperienced, I had triumphed over the creature of darkness, relying on sheer willpower and a bit of luck. I wasn't sure how I had managed to tap into my aura, but in that moment, it had been my saving grace. For now, I was alive—and that was enough.

The forest was eerily silent. I leaned against a tree, my body screaming in pain, my knuckles raw, and my clothes torn. But I had survived. Somehow.

For a moment, fear gripped me. I'd almost died—but then, a strange rush surged through me. My heart raced, not just from exhaustion or terror but from something else.

Excitement.

The fight had pushed me beyond my limits. Every thought, every doubt, had vanished. It was just me, my instincts, and the will to live. And against all odds, I had made it through.

Despite everything, I felt alive—more alive than ever. It was terrifying yet exhilarating as I brushed myself off and prepared to move forward.

I didn't care whether I had a screw loose in my head, because I realized something: for the first time, I felt like I belonged in this world.

Still, a nagging thought tugged at me as I got back on my feet. How long would it take me to catch up with the main cast, considering they could easily defeat a group of Beowolves even at the start of the story?

It's time to get walking. I'm still wondering how long that fight took. I was too focused on surviving.

I hope I'm not too late to meet the others.

Chapter Text

The Emerald Forest stretched endlessly ahead, the towering trees casting shadows along the forest floor. My body protested with every step—bruises, exhaustion, and the lingering aches from my earlier encounters weighed heavily on me. Still, I pressed forward as I couldn't afford to slow down.

After what felt like an eternity, I stumbled upon the clearing Ozpin had mentioned during the briefing. The abandoned temple stood before me, surrounded by crumbling pillars and overgrown greenery. Relief washed over me.

As I approached, I saw the stone altars arranged in a circle at the temple's center. Each altar bore a single chess piece, perfectly pristine despite the ruins around them. The setup was straightforward: pairs of students were to claim a piece, forming temporary teams of two. Then, those pairs would unite based on matching pieces to create teams of four. The instructions had been clear, but something didn't sit right with me.

There were twenty altars and twenty pieces. But only sixteen students had launched earlier. Did that mean some of these pieces were leftovers from previous years? If so, they wouldn't all be claimed.

I glanced at the pieces, running the math in my head. From what I remembered, Yang and Blake had already taken the white knight. Ren and Nora claimed the white queen piece. That left a few unclaimed pieces for anyone still wandering the forest, though time wasn't on my side. I had no partner and no clear plan.

My fingers touched the edge of a black pawn, hesitating. Taking a piece without a partner felt like a hollow victory, like claiming a prize I hadn't truly earned. But leaving empty-handed wasn't an option either. Before I could decide, a voice broke through the clearing.

"Hey! It's 'pretty face!' How come you're here without a partner?"

I turned to see Yang approaching, her grin as wide as ever. Behind her, Blake followed with her usual calm demeanor, her sharp gaze darting around the ruins.

"No one's crossed my path yet," I replied, "But I'm sure it won't be an issue. I'll find someone eventually. And it's Kaiser, by the way."

"Oh, I know your name," Yang teased, leaning against one of the crumbling pillars. "But it's hard to forget a face like yours!"

"Thanks, I guess," I muttered, resisting the urge to roll my eyes.

Blake crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow at Yang's antics. "You can flirt later. Get the piece already."

"Alright, alright," Yang said, waving her off. "But you should really hurry, Kaiser. These pieces aren't going to wait forever!"

Shaking my head, I turned back to the altar. Moments like these made me feel even more like an outsider. Despite the danger, Yang and Blake carried themselves easily. I envied that connection, but there was no time to dwell on it. Other students were bound to arrive soon, and I needed to make a decision.

Before I could, a blur of red blazed into the sky, followed by a flurry of gold and blue colliding together. Ruby and Jaune landed on one of the tree branches, groaning as they struggled to separate themselves.

Yang laughed, "Guess you could say they 'took the fall' for each other! Such a great 'team-building' exercise!"

Even I couldn't help but let out a small chuckle, though most of the group gave her a collective deadpan stare. "What? Too soon?" Yang added with a wink.

A piercing scream echoed as Ruby and Jaune finally scrambled to their feet. I looked up just in time to see Weiss plummeting toward the ground. Jaune, always eager to play the hero, rushed in to save her and caught Weiss in his arms, but he only managed to act as a cushion.

"My hero..." Weiss said with a touch of sarcasm.

Leaves rustling and branches snapping drew my attention. Two more figures emerged from the forest.

"There you guys are!" Nora's voice rang out, full of energy. She hopped into the open, "You wouldn't believe the ride I had!"

Ren followed close behind, his calm demeanor contrasting with Nora's energy. He scanned the clearing silently, likely assessing the situation with the same focus I'd seen earlier.

Nora wasted no time, picking up the queen piece, and then darting up to the nearest elevated spot—a piece of what used to be a temple wall—and hoisting herself onto it with ease. She stood tall and triumphant, hands planted firmly on her hips.

"I'm the queen of the castle! I'm queen of the castle!" she sang, spinning around her perch.

Despite the tension in the air, I found myself smiling. Nora had a way of lightening even the most dire of situations, and the pure joy in her voice was infectious. Ren sighed, rubbing his head as though this was a routine occurrence.

"Nora," he called, his tone even but firm, "could you please come down? We're not exactly in the safest environment right now."

"Aw, you're no fun, Ren!" she replied, pouting slightly but listening nonetheless. She hopped down, landing before him, bowing, "But fine. Your kingly advice has been heard."

Ren's shoulders relaxed slightly, and his eyes looked back at us. "It seems everyone's arrived," he commented.

Before anyone could respond, a low rumbling sound emanated from the woods, causing everyone to fall silent. The noise grew louder, accompanied by the click of massive pincers. "Is that what I think it is?" I thought as the giant form of a Deathstalker emerged from the shadows, its stinger raised high.

I saw Pyrrha running toward us before the Deathstalker knocked her back, causing her to slide next to our feet.

"We've got company..." she groaned.

"Great, everyone's here. Now we can all die together!" Yang joked.

Ruby, ever impulsive, took Yang's words as a challenge. "Not if I can help it!" she declared, sprinting toward the Nevermore with her scythe in hand. She tried to strike the massive bird with a leap, but the Grimm reacted. One powerful swipe of its wing sent Ruby hurtling back toward the ground, where she landed in the dirt.

Undeterred, Ruby quickly scrambled to her feet and began firing at the Nevermore, her bullets ricocheting harmlessly off its thick, armor-like feathers. Frustration flashed across her face as she realized her attacks were useless. Panting, she retreated and rejoined the group.

"How interesting," I remarked dryly, watching the Nevermore circle overhead. "A giant bird of death swooping right at us. Someone pass the popcorn—caramel-flavored, if you please."

Ruby shot me a glare but seemed too flustered to reply. Yang, however, gave me a quick smirk before sprinting toward her sister. "Wait, Ruby! I'm coming!" she called, ready to intervene.

The Nevermore fired a volley of sharp quills, pinning Ruby's cape to the ground. Yang rushed into the crossfire, but the sudden onslaught also left her momentarily trapped. Seeing this, the Deathstalker seized its opportunity. The massive scorpion Grimm charged forward, its deadly stinger ready to strike Ruby.

Before the stinger could land, a shimmering frost erupted from the ground, blocking the attack mere inches from Ruby's face. Weiss stepped forward, her rapier glowing faintly, her stance sharp and precise.

"Ruby," Weiss began, her tone tinged with frustration. I find you immature, scatterbrained, and overly energetic—almost like a child. And your fighting style? Don't even get me started on how unconventional it is!"

Ruby started to protest, but Weiss cut her off. "That said, I know I can be... difficult at times, too. If we're going to survive—and work together—I'll make an effort to be more... reasonable. But only on one condition."

Ruby blinked, clearly taken aback. "What condition?"

Weiss crossed her arms, meeting Ruby's gaze. "Stop showing off."

Ruby hesitated, her expression softening as she replied, "I wasn't trying to show off. I just wanted to prove I can be a proper huntress."

Weiss rolled her eyes but sighed in reluctant acknowledgment. "You're... fine," she muttered before turning her focus back to the Grimm.

I let out a low whistle, pretending to wave an imaginary flag. "Ladies and gentlemen, a truce has been reached! I'd call that a win-win moment."

The group collectively turned to glare at me, their expressions a mix of irritation and disbelief.

"What?" I shrugged. "I was commemorating progress!"

Before any of us could regroup or form a plan, two other figures barreled into view from the tree line. Cardin and Russell, panting and wide-eyed, stumbled into our clearing, their weapons drawn but their expressions filled with panic.

"Move! Move!" Cardin barked. "It's right behind us!"

"What is—" Jaune started, but he didn't get to finish.

A low, gurgling roar echoed across the forest clearing. Something massive and serpentine slithered between the trees, its chitinous body glinting in the light. Its head emerged first—bony, plated, and crowned with curved mandibles—a King Taijitu.

Not just any Taijitu. This one was different—bigger, older, scarred. Its twin heads moved with eerie synchronicity, one snapping at the trees while the other locked eyes on us.

The ground rumbled as the massive coils of the King Taijitu slithered into view, its twin heads hissing menacingly. I instinctively backed up, gripping the king's piece tightly.

"I struggled against it before," Ren said softly, coming to sit next to me. "However, that... that wasn't the complete encounter. I was only able to wound it slightly."

"We're officially surrounded," Weiss muttered, "This is just great."

Yang clenched her fists, "What's the plan? We hit them hard and fast? I say we take down the snake first!"

"Brilliant idea, Yang," Weiss shot back, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Let's charge at the giant Grimm with no strategy whatsoever. What could possibly go wrong?"

"We're going to need more than brute force," Ren interjected, his voice calm but firm. "If we're not careful, we'll be overwhelmed."

Nora didn't waver as she pointed toward King Taijitu, "But come on, it's just one snake! Well... two heads, sure, but still just one snake! Let's smash it!"

"That's not going to work," Pyrrha chimed in, "We need to think this through. Fighting all three of them head-on would be suicide."

Jaune suddenly stepped forward, holding up his hands to get everyone's attention. "Wait! I've got an idea."

Ruby turned to him, eyebrows raised. "You have a plan?"

Jaune nodded, taking a deep breath. "Okay, listen. The temple ruins ahead could work to our advantage. If we can lure the Grimm there, we might be able to use the environment to trap them or at least buy ourselves some time."

"That sounds... risky," Blake said, "What if we get cornered instead?"

"We're already cornered," Jaune replied, gesturing to the Grimm surrounding them. The Deathstalker was advancing from one side, the King Taijitu from the other, while the Nevermore loomed above, "But if we can force them into the ruins, we'll at least have some control over the battlefield."

"I think it's worth a shot," Pyrrha said, stepping beside Jaune. "We don't have many other options."

Yang punched her palm, her grin returning. "Alright, sounds like a plan! Let's lead those ugly things right into the temple and give 'em a taste of teamwork."

Weiss frowned but reluctantly nodded, "As much as I hate to admit it, this might actually work. But we'll need to coordinate. We can't afford to split up too much."

Ruby's eyes lit up, "Okay! Jaune, what do we do next?"

Jaune hesitated for a second, clearly nervous under the pressure, but Pyrrha placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. He straightened up. "Team RWBY, you focus on the Nevermore. Keep it distracted and away from the rest of us. My team will handle the Deathstalker and the Taijitu. We'll try to get them to the center of the ruins, and then we'll figure out a way to trap them."

Ruby clapped her hands together, "Alright, people! You heard him—let's move! And remember, don't die!"

"Solid advice..."

We emerged from the forest after running and found ourselves amid abandoned ruins. A desolate landscape surrounded the temple, with cracked and weathered pillars. A foreboding silence blanketed the area, broken only by the distant growls of the Grimm closing in behind us. The temple stood ahead.

"This is it," Jaune said, panting as he glanced toward the massive temple. "If we can lure the Grimm here, we might be able to use the ruins to our advantage."

It wasn't the most reassuring plan, but it was better than nothing. The group nodded in unison, moving quickly toward the bridge that connected the temple to the shrines. The ground beneath us trembled with each step, the vibrations growing more powerful as the Deathstalker and the King Taijitu drew closer.

Above us, the Nevermore let out a piercing screech, perched atop the temple roof like a predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

"The big bird's got the high ground," Yang said, cracking her knuckles as she eyed the Nevermore. "What's the plan for that?"

Ren spoke up, his voice calm but urgent. "I'll distract it. If I can buy you time, the rest of you can focus on getting across the bridge."

"I'll back him up!" Nora added enthusiastically, already prepping Magnhild. "This bird won't know what hit it!"

Nora fired a volley of grenades, the blasts lighting up the sky as the Nevermore dodged her attacks. The bird screeched in fury, its movements faltering as it tried to evade the onslaught. Ren weaved gracefully between quills raining down from above, drawing the Nevermore's focus away from the group.

The rest of us ran toward the bridge, but the Grimm couldn't let us go that easily. The Deathstalker's claws struck the ground with thunderous force, sending chunks of rock flying in every direction. Meanwhile, the King Taijitu's twin heads hissed as it slithered closer.

"Keep moving!" Ruby shouted, urging the group forward as she fired shots at the advancing Grimm. Gunfire echoed through the ruins as the teams rained ammunition on the creatures, trying to slow their relentless pursuit.

I could feel the bridge tremble beneath my feet as I ran, the weight of the Grimm closing in from behind sending chills down my spine. My legs screamed in protest, exhaustion threatening to overtake me, but adrenaline pushed me forward.

Just as we reached the bridge's halfway point, the Nevermore made its move. With a deafening screech, it dove toward us, its massive talons slamming into the bridge, shattering the stone, crumbling the bridge.

I froze, my feet inches from the edge as the ground gave way. The darkness below seemed to reach up toward me, threatening to swallow me whole. My heart pounded in my chest, panic freezing me in place. I felt myself slipping, the abyss drawing closer. "Is this it...?" I thought.

Then, in a flash of silver and red, Ruby appeared. Her scythe hooked around my arm, pulling me back to safety with a heave. I landed on the remaining section of the bridge, gasping for air as my hands shook uncontrollably.

"Thank you," I managed to say, my voice trembling. The close call left my heart racing.

Ruby smiled, "Don't worry about it. We're together...All of us, after all."

I nodded, still trying to steady my breathing. The realization hit me a moment later—though none of us had fallen to our deaths, the bridge had been destroyed, leaving us separated.

Team RWBY and I were stranded on one side with the Nevermore circling above, while Team JNPR was stuck on the other side, facing down the Deathstalker. Across the ruined landscape, I spotted Cardin and the injured Russel struggling against the fortunately weakened King Taijitu, their movements clumsy but desperate.

The situation was dire. The air was thick with tension, each team fighting for survival. My chest tightened as I took in the chaos around me. I didn't have a weapon, nor did I have proper control over my aura. I didn't have anything to help.

"Alright," Yang said as she prepared her gauntlets. "We've got the bird on our side. Let's clip its wings and give JNPR time to handle the scorpion."

"And how exactly are we supposed to 'clip its wings'?" Weiss asked, raising an eyebrow. "It's not like we can ground it without a solid plan."

Ruby stood tall, her gaze sharp as she looked to the sky. "We've got this. We need to work together and not die."

"Hey, Kaiser!" Yang's voice jerked me out of my conflicting thoughts. She smirked, even as the tension in her stance betrayed her seriousness. "You gonna stand there looking pretty, or will you help us?"

I hesitated for half a second longer before readying my shoulders. I must find another way to contribute if I can't fight like them.

"Fine," I said, stepping forward. "What's the plan?"

Yang's grin widened. "That's the spirit! Just try not to die on us, okay?"

Ruby, Weiss, and Yang charged forward, their combined attacks drawing the Nevermore's attention as it launched into the air with an ear-piercing screech. Nora's laughter echoed on the other side of the ruins as she and Ren engaged the Deathstalker with an almost reckless confidence.

I hung back for a moment, scanning the battlefield. Chaos erupted on all sides, but my gaze locked onto the remnants of the bridge. The crumbled stone had created a precarious makeshift path across the gap, narrow but passable with enough nerve. It wasn't much, but it was something.

They're counting on me now. I can't afford to mess this up.

The Nevermore screeched again, its shadow falling over us as it prepared for another attack. My grip tightened on the king's piece in my hand as the group braced themselves. There was no turning back now.

I was the most useless one there. I had nothing in my arsenal to contribute to—no weapon, no mastery over aura, and no plan worth mentioning. Ruby and Jaune were already leading the charge with their tactics, shouting directions that the others followed without hesitation. Meanwhile, everyone else fought with a strength and confidence that felt unreachable to me.

I lacked the tactical skills that Ruby and Jaune possessed, as well as the strength and control over their powers that the others displayed so effortlessly. What overwhelmed me most was the frustration that rose with every second I spent on the sidelines.

I felt inferior, not just outmatched, but incapable. My failures had already forced others to save me, my foolishness and incompetence dragging me down. The relentless words echoed in my mind: "You're useless, you're useless, you're useless."

No. I wouldn't let that define me.

I'm a genius, a prodigy, destined to stand above the rest! No matter how bizarre this world is, I have talents meant to be seen! However, I have to keep my cool. If I let it spiral, my ego will consume me, and that's the one thing Lucius taught me—stay in control. There was no time for doubt or hesitation. I needed a change, a metamorphosis that would defy my limitations. I couldn't fight like them, but maybe... just maybe, I could fight smart.

I scanned the battlefield, my eyes darting between the chaos. The Grimm were relentless: the Nevermore circling above, the Deathstalker's claws carving through the temple ruins with devastating force—

Then came a thunderous crash.

Pyrrha was sent flying across the field by the Deathstalker's tail, slamming hard into the dirt nearby. The group rushed to regroup and cover her.

That's when I saw them.

Cardin and Russell, panting and bruised, came sprinting from the opposite side of the temple ruins. A monstrous shape slithered behind them, twin heads swaying in agitation—the King Taijitu.

It reared with a guttural hiss, dwarfing even the Deathstalker in presence. One head lashed at the fleeing pair while the other coiled and hissed, watching our group with murderous intent.

I took a deep breath and focused. Even amidst the chaos, I started to see something others hadn't—patterns.

The Deathstalker's attacks were powerful but slow. It moved with a predictable rhythm, its stinger dipping low before every strike. The King Taijitu's heads alternated in their strikes, a brief lull between each attempt to bite. And the Nevermore? Its movements were erratic, but it always banked wide before diving down. The puzzle pieces clicked in my mind amidst the chaos.

The advantage was there. They just hadn't seen it yet.

I stepped forward, shouting, "The Deathstalker! It leaves its left side wide open after every sting! Someone get behind it and strike when it overcommits!"

Pyrrha was the first to respond, nodding sharply and sprinting. Her shield deflected the stinger's next attack, and with flawless precision, she maneuvered around the Deathstalker's flank, landing a devastating blow.

My eyes moved to the King Taijitu next. "Cardin, Russel! Hit the heads when they lunge! They can't strike together—time it right, and they'll be wide open!"

Cardin glared at me, his eyes sharp, before he begrudgingly nodded. He baited one head into lunging while Russel capitalized on the opportunity, slamming his weapon into the other with explosive force. The Grimm hissed in pain, recoiling as the pair gained the upper hand.

The Nevermore let out a piercing screech, diving toward Ruby and Weiss. I turned to Yang, "Yang! Use the quills it fired earlier. If you throw them, you can aim for its eyes or wings! Blind it or ground it!"

Yang hesitated for half a second before realization lit up her face. She seized one of Nevermore's quills, using her gauntlets to enhance the force behind her throw. She hurled it straight at the Grimm's neck. The makeshift projectile struck its target, anchoring the massive bird to the wall.

I didn't have the strength, weapons, or aura they all did, but I had my mind—and it was finally doing something worthwhile. Every observation, every pattern I could point out felt like one more piece of the puzzle falling into place. I wasn't a tactician on their level, but maybe I didn't need to be. In the thick of battle, I was their extra pair of eyes—the one who saw the gaps they were too focused to notice.

For the first time, I felt like I had a role, even if it wasn't the one I envisioned. I wanted to turn the tide, to assert my dominance on the battlefield. And maybe, just maybe, I could start here.

Turns out, I wasn't completely useless.

Just as in the show, the slingshot was the key. Weiss and Ruby had set it up masterfully, using gravity dust to amplify its power. Ruby steadied herself, Crescent Rose in hand, as Weiss created glyphs to propel her forward. The Nevermore screeched in defiance, its neck still bound by the quills Yang had anchored earlier.

With one mighty pull, the slingshot launched Ruby up the cliffside. Her weapon recoiled with every shot, giving her bursts of momentum as she bounded from glyph to glyph, climbing higher and higher. Each dash sent the Nevermore's massive neck trailing behind her, its resistance weakening as Ruby built her momentum.

I could only watch in awe as she reached the top. Her movements were precise, almost elegant, as she swung Crescent Rose in one swift motion. The blade sliced clean through the creature's thick feathers and bones. With a final ear-piercing screech, the Nevermore's head separated from its body, its massive form crashing lifelessly to the ground below. The test was over.

The tension in my body released all at once, and I collapsed to the ground, utterly spent. My chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath, every muscle in my body screaming in protest. I really should have been more careful during the fight. More than once, I'd been on the brink of death, and it had taken someone else's quick thinking to save me.

And yet, despite the pain, the exhaustion, and the close calls, I couldn't help but feel exhilarated. There was something primal, electrifying, about fighting for your life, just as I thought earlier with the Beowolf. Who knew being in such a life-or-death situation could be so... fun?

I closed my eyes for a moment. I wish you were here with me, Lucius, I thought. This must be what it feels like for you—traveling, seeing new places, diving into danger. This feeling of excitement, of freedom... I get it now.

The sound of footsteps pulled me from my thoughts, and I opened my eyes to see Headmaster Ozpin approaching. His calm, steady presence was oddly comforting amidst the lingering chaos.

He gave me a small smile and patted me on the back. "Well done, Kaiser. Don't worry about not having a partner. We'll explore other options for you. You've more than proven yourself today."

I nodded, grateful for the reassurance, though the day's weight still clung to me. "Thank you," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.

Ms. Glynda had instructed us to unwind in the temporary dorms, mentioning that the official team formation would occur tomorrow.

The dorm buzzed with energy—laughter, voices, and footsteps blending into a restless hum that made sleep feel like a distant idea. We'd gathered after the initiation, scattered across sleeping bags and pillows in a colorful chaos of exhaustion and adrenaline.

I sat by the window, letting the cold breeze brush my face. It helped. Grounded me.

Yang's voice rose above the rest, animated and unmistakable. "Well, that was wild! I mean, honestly, I thought one of us would end up sap-covered or eaten or both. Guess I underestimated us!"

Ruby, cross-legged nearby, grinned. "I still can't believe how many Grimm came at us. That was... kind of terrifying."

"More than terrifying," Weiss said, brushing imaginary dust off her shoulder. "If Blake hadn't noticed that Beowolf pack flanking us, we'd still be picking bark out of our hair."

Blake, ever quiet, gave a slight shrug from where she sat against the wall. "I was just paying attention."

"It was a big deal," Ruby insisted. "You totally saved us. Like, 100 percent."

Yang gestured wildly. "And Weiss! That ice wall? Flawless timing. Those Ursas got iced, literally."

Weiss's lips curled with a hint of pride. "Years of training."

"Years well spent," Blake added with a subtle smile.

In the opposite corner, Team JNPR matched our volume. Nora bounced where she sat, waving her arms. "And then BAM! I smashed that Death Stalker's claw into the wall like, 'No way are you touching us!'"

Ren, calm as always, smiled faintly. "It was effective. Though we all played a part."

"I honestly thought I was going to mess it all up," Jaune admitted. "But somehow, we made it."

"You didn't mess up," Ruby said, encouraging. "You were great."

I remained quiet for a while, watching them all, absorbing the warmth of it —the camaraderie I had been on the outside of. Finally, I spoke.

"It's funny hearing everyone talk about what they did... it really hits you how none of us could've made it through alone."

Yang nodded, grinning. "Exactly. I would've been toast without Ruby. And Weiss, seriously, ice wall MVP."

"Everyone mattered," Pyrrha agreed. "Whether it was spotting a threat or just holding the line."

"Yeah! Go team effort!" Nora cheered.

Jaune pointed at me. "And you, man—those calls you made? You kept us moving. It was like you saw it coming before it happened."

I waved it off. "I just... noticed patterns. Anyone else could've done the same."

But inside, something bloomed—a flicker of belonging, faint but discernible. Being part of this, even on the edges, was more comforting than I expected.

The next morning, the air was stiff with anticipation. Teams were being called to the stage one by one. I stood to the side, watching, waiting. My name hadn't been called yet.

"Russel Thrush, Cardin Winchester, Dove Bronzewing, Sky Lark. The four of you retrieved the black bishop pieces. From this day forward, you will work together as Team CRDL, led by Cardin Winchester."

Polite applause. My heart beat faster.

"Jaune Arc, Lie Ren, Pyrrha Nikos, Nora Valkyrie. The four of you retrieved the white rook pieces. From this day forward, you will work together as Team JNPR, led by Jaune Arc."

JNPR stepped forward, beaming. It was apparent they'd bonded already.

"Blake Belladonna, Ruby Rose, Weiss Schnee, Yang Xiao Long. The four of you retrieved the white knight pieces. From this day forward, you will work together as Team RWBY, led by Ruby Rose."

Ruby's eyes sparkled. Weiss looked stunned. Applause filled the room again.

Then Ozpin spoke.

"And lastly... Kaiser. You retrieved the white king piece. However, your placement will be... unconventional."

Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

"From this day forward, you will serve as a manager for the huntsmen-in-training, overseeing and assisting student teams."

Manager?

The word echoed awkwardly in my head as the crowd clapped again. A polite cover for something strange. Was this a legitimate role? Or just a way to avoid reshuffling teams?

Ozpin continued, "Make no mistake—this role will require as much dedication and effort as any fieldwork. You'll serve as an observer, strategist, and coordinator, ensuring that teams continue to grow."

His eyes met mine briefly. Steady. Deliberate.

The applause faded, and so did my certainty.

After the ceremony, Ozpin approached me. "Kaiser, please come by my office before class starts. We have much to discuss."

The next day, I entered his steampunk-styled office, gears and brass gleaming around us. The ticking of unseen mechanisms filled the silence.

"I imagine you have questions," he said.

I nodded slowly. The truth itched to spill—about what I knew, what I remembered. But I held it back. Too dangerous. Too soon.

"I just wanted to know why you chose me," I said instead. "Why manager? Why not a normal team?"

"Because you are not normal," Ozpin replied with a small smile. "You showed insight, flexibility, and initiative during your initiation. Those qualities matter."

"Still," I hesitated, "it feels like a risk—putting a first-year in charge of something this important."

"Do you wish to change that?" he asked.

I froze. I thought about the script I no longer followed. About how the world was shifting, diverging from the story I knew. Terrifying. But exciting.

"No," I said. "I'll prove your decision was right."

Ozpin nodded. "Good. You'll face challenges. You'll be tested. But I believe you're capable."

I looked him in the eye. "I don't just believe it. I know it."

He chuckled. "Confidence. I like it. For today, observe the students. Learn their rhythms. It's unlikely anything serious will happen on the first day."

He gestured for me to leave.

"Now, get going. Class is starting soon."

Chapter Text

As Professor Port prepared for the lecture, I sat with a few other students in class. I lost myself in thought. The main cast, Team RWBY and Team JNPR, were absent. I wondered if they had overslept. 

The clock ticked closer to nine. Any minute now, the Huntsman Regulation and Laws class would start. It was a subject that intrigued me more than I expected. There was much more to being a huntsman than the flashy fights or heroic rescues I'd seen in stories or action.

Then, with impeccable timing, the door burst open. The unmistakable mess that was Team RWBY and JNPR stumbled in, tumbling over each other in a flurry of arms, weapons, and excuses.

"NOT LATE!" Ruby exclaimed, coming to a stop at the front of the room.

Professor Port laughed, gesturing for them to take their seats. "Ah, youth! Such spirit! Now, now, quickly to your places, we have much to cover today."

They scrambled to their seats, Ruby looking triumphant despite barely making it. I couldn't help but shake my head with a small smile. It was hard to believe that these were some of the brightest young talents of Beacon Academy. Then again, raw potential came in many forms.

"This class," Professor Port began, "is crucial for understanding the legal and ethical framework that governs our esteemed profession. Huntsmen occupy a fascinating, albeit precarious, position in the world—somewhere between law enforcement and mercenaries."

He began to pace, gesturing as he spoke. "Our primary duty, of course, is the eradication of Grimm. But our roles extend far beyond the battlefield. Huntsmen and huntresses may be called upon to assist as emergency responders during Grimm incursions, as advisers to military or law enforcement bodies, or even as educators in the art of combat.

"There are also those," he continued, "who work as private mercenaries, lending their skills to those in need—legally, of course. This flexibility gives huntsmen an extraordinary range of influence... and no shortage of challenges."

I leaned forward slightly. My interest was piqued. I'd always imagined huntsmen as practical superheroes. But hearing this, the profession suddenly felt far more nuanced and cool.

"And to fulfill these many roles effectively," Port went on, "it is imperative to hone your aura and semblance. Your semblance, after all, is a reflection of your soul, a unique manifestation of who you are. While some of you may already be familiar with your semblances, this class will also help you better understand and develop them."

As he spoke, I couldn't help but let my mind wander. What kind of semblance would I even have? I thought of Weiss's glyphs, which are versatile and applicable in nearly any situation. Or maybe something more dramatic, like shadow or blood manipulation, that would be so cool and powerful!

"Ruby," Weiss hissed from across the aisle, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Stop dozing off! Pay attention. This is important."

Ruby groaned, slouching in her seat. "I don't see the point. Our whole team already unlocked our semblances. What's the point of sitting through this if we've already figured it out?"

Weiss glared at her, clearly preparing to argue, but I stepped in. "Hey, Ruby," I said, my tone calm but encouraging. "There's more to being a huntsman than fighting. It's about understanding the world around you, your allies, your enemies, and yourself. You're already a great huntress in the making. But if you put in the effort here, you could be incredible."

Ruby blinked, clearly caught off guard by the unexpected encouragement. "I... I guess you're right. I'll give it a shot." She turned to Weiss, looking sheepish. "Sorry about that, Weiss."

Weiss paused, her expression softening just a fraction. "...It's fine, Ruby. Just try to focus."

A faint smile tugged at my lips. It was a small moment, but I felt a quiet satisfaction in nudging their dynamic toward something more positive. Every little bit helped.

Professor Port also seemed to notice, glancing my way with an approving nod. "Excellent work, Kaiser. Ozpin made the right choice in appointing you as manager. Your insight into your peers is already making a difference."

I nodded slightly in acknowledgment. I felt a spark of pride. Perhaps this role wasn't so bad after all.

The day had been packed, and it was time for the last class: Dust Studies. I settled into my seat, curious to dive deeper into Dust and its applications. Dust had been a fascinating concept in the show, but the details were never fully explored. I was eager to see what this world could teach me about it.

"Now," (Professor...not listed in the show for dust studies) began, launching into his lecture, "let us discuss the wonders of Dust! This miraculous substance serves as the backbone of our industry, our weaponry, and indeed our very survival. Its uses are vast and varied, from powering great cities to providing the devastating blows that keep Grimm at bay."

As he spoke, he gestured to a set of Dust canisters and crystals displayed at the front of the room. Each one glimmered faintly in the light, the energy within them practically humming with potential. I leaned forward, intrigued. Dust wasn't just a tool—it was alive, in a way.

He continued, "It is imperative that one handles Dust with the utmost care. The elements within these remarkable materials are both powerful and volatile. A single mistake in their application can lead to—"

"Boom?" Ruby muttered, her head tilted slightly.

"Ruby," Weiss hissed, "pay attention! This isn't the time to joke around."

"I am paying attention," Ruby whispered, her eyes drifting to the Dust crystals. She seemed particularly interested in a set of fire Dust canisters. "But just look at them! Don't you ever wonder how they work? Like, what happens if you—"

"Don't even think about it," Weiss interrupted her voice, firm. "You don't just play with Dust! It's not a toy."

"But wouldn't it be cool to—"

"No," Weiss said sharply, her arms crossed. Blake sighed from her seat, clearly unwilling to get involved, while Yang leaned back casually with an amused grin.

"Oh, let her have a little fun," Yang teased. "What's the worst that could happen? I'm also here.

I immediately tensed up. The worst that could happen? A lot.

But before I could intervene, Ruby reached for a canister of fire Dust and held it up, turning it over in her hands. "I just wanna see what happens if—"

KA-BOOM!

The explosion rattled the entire classroom, sending a shockwave of heat and light through the air. Desks were overturned, and a plume of smoke and Dust engulfed the room instantly. I ducked under my desk, shielding my face as bits of debris rained down. The acrid smell of scorched Dust filled my nose, making me cough.

The room descended into chaos. Students scrambled for cover, panicked voices everywhere. I could barely make out the professor's booming voice over the commotion. "Remain calm, students! Remain calm!"

When the Dust finally began to settle, I peeked out cautiously. Ruby stood at the center of the chaos, covered head to toe in Dust. Weiss glared at her, her face a mix of disbelief and fury.

"What," Weiss said through gritted teeth, "did I just tell you?"

"I-I didn't mean to!" Ruby stammered, waving her arms. "It just—uh—kind of... happened?"

Blake sighed heavily, brushing off her uniform, while Yang chuckled, clearly enjoying the spectacle. "Well," Yang said with a grin, "that answers the 'what's the worst that could happen' question."

Before Weiss could retort, the door slammed open again, revealing an irritated Glynda Goodwitch. She surveyed the ruined classroom with a look that could have frozen an entire army of Beowolves in their tracks.

"It's only the first day," Glynda said, her tone sharp and cutting, "and you've already managed to blow up the Dust lab. Care to explain yourselves?"

Ruby looked like she wanted to sink into the floor. "It was an accident..."

Before Glynda could begin her rant, Ozpin appeared in the doorway, his calm demeanor starkly contrasting with the chaos around him. "Ms. Goodwitch," he said smoothly, "perhaps we should let the students explain."

Glynda turned to him, clearly displeased. "Headmaster, this level of recklessness cannot go unaddressed. If this behavior continues—"

"I'll handle it," Ozpin assured her, his tone firm but gentle. Then his eyes fell on me. "Kaiser, as the manager of the first-years, I believe this would be an excellent opportunity for you to step in. Perhaps you can assist in addressing the problems that led to this... incident."

I straightened up, nodding. "I'll do my best, Headmaster."

But a thought crossed my mind as I considered the chaos that had unfolded. I gestured to Ozpin, feeling the weight of the day's events pressing on me. "I suggest assigning a senior team for some mentoring. They've already gone through what you're dealing with, and they'll help you identify the blind spots you might not even realize you have."

Ozpin nodded approvingly, "An excellent suggestion." After a moment of thought, he adjusted his glasses and added, "I believe Team CFVY would be well-suited for the task. Coco and her team have ample experience, and their particular skill sets should prove invaluable in guiding you through these challenges."

I blinked, both surprised and curious. "Coco?" I echoed.

Ozpin offered a small smile. "Yes. Coco is especially adept at strategy and battlefield awareness. I'll arrange for her to reach out to you soon."

"And second," I added, "We need to start small. Work on building trust. That means setting aside your differences and focusing on what connects you as a team. You don't have to be perfect immediately, but you must start trying."

Weiss coughed awkwardly. "You can... send the bill to the Schnee Dust Company."

"I'm not concerned about the cost," Ozpin replied. "What matters is the health and cohesion of your team."

Weiss rolled her eyes but didn't argue further.

Ruby's shoulders relaxed slightly, though her expression was still uncertain. "I... I guess we can try. But what if we mess up again?"

"Then you mess up," I said. "And then you learn, and you try again. You don't improve by pretending everything's fine. You improve by figuring out what's not working and fixing it, one step at a time."

Ruby nodded, her doubts fading just a little.

"Good." I turned to Ozpin, "Anything to add, Headmaster?"

Ozpin smiled faintly. "Not at all. I believe you've said everything that needed to be said."

"Ruby, Weiss, Blake, Yang," Ozpin said, his tone serious now, "I expect each of you to reflect on your actions today. This was a minor incident, but similar behavior in the future may result in far greater consequences. I won't be able to excuse it next time. Do I make myself clear?"

The team nodded solemnly, though Ruby looked particularly down as they began to leave the room to clean themselves up. But as the others left, Ruby kept her head low.

"Headmaster Ozpin..." she began hesitantly. "Was it a mistake to make me team leader."

Ozpin regarded her with quiet kindness. "Ruby," he said gently, "I have made more mistakes than any man, woman, or child on this planet. But appointing you as a leader is not one of them. Leadership isn't about never making mistakes. It's about learning from them, just like Kaiser said. You've had one day. Give yourself some time."

Ruby hesitated before nodding, though her expression was still tinged with doubt. "I... Thank you," she said as she turned to leave, her steps slower than usual.

As the door closed behind her, Glynda crossed her arms. "Are you sure about this, Ozpin? She's younger than the others, after all."

Ozpin smiled faintly, his gaze thoughtful. "These things take time. Let's see how she grows."

Later that evening, I sat in the common area, still processing everything, when my Scroll buzzed. I picked it up and glanced at the screen, seeing an unfamiliar number. Nonetheless, I answered.

"Hello, this is Kaiser."

"Hi, Kaiser! This is Coco Adel from Team CFVY," a confident voice greeted me on the other end. "Ozpin asked me to get in touch. He said you'd benefit from a little mentoring—don't worry, nothing formal. Just think of me as your on-call strategist."

The connection was immediate. Though the call was brief, her straightforward yet approachable demeanor put me at ease. By the time we hung up, she had left me with practical advice and a promise to stay in touch if I needed guidance, not just Team RWBY.

Feeling good about this, I decided to return to my dorm room. I thought about today's events; the day had been chaotic from start to finish, and the dust explosion was the cherry on top. I barely had the energy to think, let alone deal with any more drama. But as I reached for the door handle, I froze. Weiss stood before my door, her arms crossed, clearly irritated. 

"Kaiser," she began, "since you're the manager, could you put in a word for me with Professor Ozpin to grant my request for a transfer to a different team?"

I blinked, caught off guard. "...A transfer? Why?"

She scoffed, her icy blue eyes narrowing. "I find my current team intolerable beneath someone of my caliber. If that isn't possible, then at the very least, reassign Ruby's leadership role to me. She's clearly unqualified for the position, today's Dust lab disaster proves that much."

I sighed, already feeling a headache forming. "Weiss, I trust Professor Ozpin's judgment. It's clear that he sees potential in your team with Ruby as the leader, and I believe that, with time, your dynamic will improve. I have faith in all of you."

"A reason that clearly doesn't involve compatibility," she snapped. "She blew up the room!"

"She made a mistake," I said. "She's trying."

"She's a hazard," Weiss growled. But her fists were clenched tightly at her sides, knuckles white. Her shoulders were stiff—not just with anger, but something brittle beneath it. Her eyes darted past me, refusing to meet mine. For all her fire, I could see it: fear. Maybe of failure. Maybe she was stuck in a team that didn't meet her expectations. Maybe of being let down again.

I softened my tone. "You've made mistakes too, Weiss. Everyone has. What matters is that you grow from them."

"Me, making mistakes?" she snapped, stepping closer, her irritation flaring. "Oh no, I want you to do this now. I can no longer handle being with them. Ruby's reckless behavior, Blake's passiveness, Yang's lack of discipline—it's like babysitting children! That explosion today? It could have been avoided if anyone had listened to me. If this is what I'm expected to endure, I might go crazy!"

Her voice was sharp, but something brittle edged into it. Still, she powered through, declaring, "If I'm the leader, I can ensure that no mistakes will happen. Because I have to be perfect."

There it was. Just a flicker. A moment where her voice wavered—too quick for most to catch, but I saw it. Her fists clenched tighter, nails digging into her palms. Her gaze was fierce, but it didn't meet mine—it darted, skated past, like eye contact would make it all too real.

"That's what's expected of a Schnee," she added, quieter now, like it slipped past her guard. "Perfection. Composure. Leadership without question. There's no room for error, no space for failure. You fall short, and you're not just disappointing yourself... you're a stain on the name."

She blinked once, hard, as if the thought itself stung. Then, almost reflexively, she straightened her posture, lifting her chin high.

"But none of that matters if I'm stuck in a team that refuses to take this seriously. So either make me the leader or find me a team that isn't holding me back."

She tried to sound resolute. But underneath the practiced indignation, I could hear it: the echo of someone still trying to prove she's not just good enough—she's everything they told her she had to be.

I leaned back against the doorframe, trying to keep my voice steady. "Weiss, can't you take this up with Ms. Goodwitch? She's more qualified to handle this kind of thing."

She stepped closer, the edge in her voice fading—but not the urgency. "But you're one of my peers. And more importantly, you're the one managing us. You understand what I'm going through, don't you? Haven't they been frustrating? Surely you'd be better off if they weren't constantly causing chaos."

"It's not that I don't understand," I added. "I do. Probably more than you think."

Weiss crossed her arms, frustration bubbling again. "Then you must see how unbearable they are. I'm talking about them, Kaiser—the team! Ruby's recklessness, Blake's silence, Yang's lack of structure—how am I supposed to work with that?"

But I shook my head, cutting in before she could build more steam.

"No, Weiss. You're not just talking about them."

She opened her mouth to protest—but hesitated.

I continued, my voice quiet but firm. "You're talking about you. About what this says about you. About how being on a team like this makes you feel like you're wasting your potential. Like you're not being taken seriously. Like it reflects on who you are."

That struck something. I saw it in the way her shoulders tightened—like she'd just been seen too clearly.

I leaned against the wall, my gaze softening. "I grew up surrounded by people who didn't tolerate failure. Who expected brilliance and called it normal. Where being the best didn't earn you praise, it earned you the pressure to stay the best. Every. Single. Day."

Her breath caught, just slightly.

"I know what it's like to look at everyone else and think, 'If I mess this up, they'll know I don't deserve to be here.'"

Weiss's eyes flicked toward me. The fire in them had dimmed—not gone, but changed. Still proud, but... uncertain. She didn't speak, but something in her gaze said: I hear you.

Before the silence could stretch any further—

"What do we have here?"

Coco, dressed in her signature combat chic, stood at the end of the hall with a smirk, sunglasses gleaming. She walked up with a casual strut, then grabbed the hood of Weiss's dress and lifted her like she was a misbehaving kitten.

"HEY! LET GO OF ME!"

Coco grinned, unfazed. "Didn't Ozpin assign us to help with this brat and her team? Relax, Kaiser. We've got this."

Weiss flailed in anger, her face turning red. "Put me down this instant! You can't just—"

"Yeah, yeah," Coco cut her off with a dismissive wave as she turned to leave, Weiss still dangling in one hand. "Listen, Princess, we're about to have a heart-to-heart about teamwork—whether you like it or not."

I couldn't help but chuckle despite my exhaustion. "Thanks, Coco. I'll make sure to put in a good word with Ozpin."

She glanced back, her grin widening. "Don't worry about it. I needed something to keep me distracted anyway. This'll be fun."

As they disappeared down the hall, Weiss twisted just enough to shoot one last glare over Coco's shoulder. But there was something different in her voice.

"This is not how you handle things, Kaiser!" she yelled—but it came with less bite, more confusion. And beneath it, barely audible, a whisper meant for no one:

"We're alike?"

I sighed and turned back to my door. The day's weight felt heavier than ever, but I allowed myself to smile for a brief moment. Maybe this wasn't the approach Weiss wanted, but it was what she and the team needed.

That night, I went to bed hoping the mentoring would work. The next day, I got my answer... while at lunch, I received a message from Coco, the leader of Team CFVY. Her report showed that Team RWBY had made progress, but not without its challenges. Ruby, Yang, and Blake seemed to be growing as individuals and as a team, but Weiss remained a problem. According to Coco, Weiss was too proud to accept advice, and her attitude was driving a wedge between her and the others.

It weighed on me. Was this a sign I wasn't doing enough as their manager? Or was Weiss simply beyond anyone's reach right now? Either way, the growing tension in Team RWBY left me unsettled.

Was I in over my head? Ozpin believed in me, sure, and I arrogantly did so myself, but what if I wasn't enough to hold this chaos together? What if I wasn't really helping anyone?"

Yang, seated nearby, was eating, but suddenly picked up my scroll and skimmed Coco's report. "So, what's the plan, Kaiser? What are you gonna do about Weiss?" she asked, her casual tone barely masking her concern.

I ran a hand through my hair, sighing. "I'm not sure yet. Maybe talk to her directly, but I doubt it would end well. She's not exactly open to criticism."

Ruby, sprawled out from her seat, chuckled. "You're right about that! Good luck with that conversation!" she teased, though her smile didn't quite reach her eyes.

Later, I decided to stop by Team RWBY's dorm room to check on them in person. Unsurprisingly, Weiss was absent again, most likely avoiding the group. The other three were lounging around, each occupying themselves in their own way.

Blake glanced up from her book, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied me. "I've been meaning to ask—do you even have a specialized weapon? I didn't see you fight with one during the initiation. 

I hesitated, then shook my head. "No, I don't. Never really thought about it."

Ruby bolted upright, her eyes lighting up, "Wait, you don't have a weapon? That's unacceptable!" She hopped off the bed, practically radiating excitement. "That's it! We're fixing this right now. Let's go on a weapon-building adventure!"

"Adventure?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow.

"I needed a break anyway," Yang said, stretching lazily before throwing on her jacket. "Let's do it."

The shop, Parts and Services, was cluttered with racks of weapon components, Dust cartridges, and blueprints. Ruby immediately dove into the inventory like a kid at a candy store, muttering excitedly as she examined every piece of hardware in sight.

"Alright, Kaiser," Ruby said, spinning around to face me with her hands on her hips and a look of pure determination. "What kind of weapon are you thinking? Something sleek? Flashy? BIG?Ooooh, you know what you need? A scythe. Like Crescent Rose!" She pulled her weapon out for emphasis, spinning it with flair. "Because scythes are objectively the coolest. Obviously."

Yang raised a hand, leaning against one of the counters with a bored but amused expression. "Not to burst your bubble, sis, but not everyone wants to carry around what looks like a farming tool on steroids."

Ruby gasped, clutching Crescent Rose to her chest like Yang had insulted her soul. "It's not just a farming tool—it's an effective farming tool!"

Blake chuckled from her spot by the wall, arms folded. "She's not wrong. A scythe doesn't scream versatility. It works for you, Ruby, but it's not exactly universal."

I shook my head with a small laugh. "I don't think a scythe fits me," I admitted. "It's... cool, yeah, but I need something more adaptable. Something that works in a lot of different situations."

Ruby perked up instantly. "Adaptable, huh? Like what? A transforming weapon? Oh, those are my specialty!" She practically bounced in place, already itching to brainstorm.

Yang rolled her eyes but stayed engaged. "Transforming weapons are neat and all, but they can get pretty complicated. Sometimes, sticking with something straightforward is the best approach. I just got a gauntlet with mini guns."

Blake nodded thoughtfully. "It depends on how you fight. Close-range weapons like Yang's can pack a punch, but they're not ideal if you're trying to stay mobile."

Ruby scribbled furiously in a notepad she must have grabbed from the counter. "Okay, adaptable... What's your combat style like, Kaiser? Do you stick to offense, or do you need something defensive too?"

I hesitated, trying to put my thoughts into words. "I'm more about reading the battlefield than brute-forcing my way through. I tend to look for openings and adjust based on what's happening. So I'd need something lightweight, versatile... and maybe with a defensive aspect, like a shield."

"Hmm." Yang tilted her head. "A shield can be pretty handy. But doesn't that slow you down?"

"Depends on the design," Blake added. "Some shields can transform or retract when they're not in use. You'd still have mobility if it's done right."

Ruby was furiously sketching, her tongue peeking out in concentration. "Okay, so something lightweight with a defensive function... Got it. What about range? Do you prefer close-up fighting or keeping some distance?"

"Mid-range," I replied without hesitation. "Close-quarters isn't really my strength. Something that lets me control the fight without getting too close would be ideal. Maybe a whip—or tendrils—that can reach out and manipulate the battlefield."

Yang raised a brow. "A whip? Okay, I'm listening. That's definitely different. You don't see that kind of weapon too often."

Blake's eyes flickered with interest. "It's not a bad idea. A whip could give you reach and versatility. You'd be able to disable opponents or hold them at bay."

I nodded, gesturing vaguely as the idea started to take shape in my mind. "Yeah, and it could have multiple functions. Maybe something with Dust integration so I can switch between elemental effects—fire for offense, ice to slow enemies, gravity for utility."

Ruby suddenly stopped writing, her eyes narrowing in concentration as she tapped the pen against her chin. "Wait..." She looked at me, her notes, and back at me. "You're describing something... flexible, multi-functional, lightweight... something that moves with you instead of against you."

"Exactly!" I said, not fully realizing what she was getting at.

"Ooh! Maybe a spear-scythe hybrid! No, wait—a grappling hook launcher that turns into a crossbow—actually... forget it."

Her face lit up like she'd just solved a puzzle. "A cloak!" she exclaimed, spinning toward the shelves to grab parts. "Think about it—a cloak that's a weapon! It could act like tendrils when you're attacking and harden into a shield when you need to defend. Lightweight, adaptable, and perfect for mid-range combat!"

Yang's eyes widened. "A weaponized cloak? Okay, that's kinda badass. Ruby, you might actually be onto something."

Blake tilted her head, a faint smile playing at her lips. "It fits Kaiser's mindset. Controlled, deliberate."

Ruby was already a whirlwind of motion, pulling pieces from shelves and muttering as she worked. "This is going to be amazing. Just wait."

Watching Ruby build the weapon was mesmerizing. She moved with a focused intensity, assembling components with the precision of an artist crafting their masterpiece. 

Blake occasionally pointed out design tweaks, and even Yang pitched in with practical ideas about balance and durability. But Ruby was the driving force, her enthusiasm infectious.

After what felt like hours of work, Ruby stepped back, her face flushed with excitement. "Introducing... the Severance Shroud!" she declared, holding up the creation with adornment.

The cloak was sleek and dark gray, its metallic seams subtly catching the light. Dust nodes shimmered faintly along the edges, and the material seemed to ripple and shift, exuding an otherworldly potential. Something was mesmerizing about how seamless and fluid it looked, almost like it had a life of its own.

Ruby tapped one of the nodes, and the cloak's edges shifted, extending into blade-like tendrils that lashed out with precision before retracting smoothly. "Okay, so here's the cool part—this baby is made with a liquid-metal base, held together by magnetic fields. That's how it morphs so easily."

 "The whole thing is controlled by your aura, which gives you a ton of flexibility. But if something happens to your aura mid-fight, don't worry! The nodes are preconfigured to perform basic actions, like forming a shield or striking with the tendrils."

Yang let out a low whistle. "Liquid metal, magnets, and Dust? That's intense. Alright, Ruby, you win—this might be the coolest thing you've made yet."

Blake nodded, her gaze lingering on the cloak. "It's versatile, which is exactly what Kaiser wanted. Mid-range attacks, defense, and even elemental capabilities... It's a smart design."

Ruby pointed to the nodes lining the edges of the cloak. "The Dust infusion makes it even more adaptable! You can switch between fire for offense, ice to slow enemies, or even gravity Dust for extra control on the battlefield. The tendrils can also harden into a shield when you need it, which is pretty neat, right?"

I reached out and took the cloak, draping it over my shoulders. It was lighter than I'd expected, almost weightless, but it was sturdy, dependable. As I ran my fingers over the metallic seams, I could feel the potential humming beneath its surface. "This is... incredible," I murmured, genuinely impressed. "Thank you, Ruby."

Ruby beamed, practically glowing with pride. "I knew you'd like it! I mean, who wouldn't love a weaponized cloak? Seriously, though, now you've got no excuse not to jump into sparring class."

Yang smirked, leaning back casually against the counter. "You better show us what that thing can do, Kaiser. No pressure, of course."

I chuckled, adjusting the cloak as it settled comfortably over my shoulders. "No pressure at all, huh? Alright, I'll give it a proper test run."

As Ruby rambled off more details about the cloak's design, Blake and Yang exchanged amused glances. The atmosphere was warm and vibrant, the energy of collaboration and excitement lingering. For the first time, I felt like everything had clicked—a weapon that was mine, born from a team effort that made it even more special. At that moment, it wasn't just about Severance Shroud but about what we could build together.

Chapter Text

Finally... a moment of peace and a chance to focus on the lesson. I'd barely settled into my seat when Glynda's voice cut through the air like one of her Dust constructs.

"It's time for partner sparring," she announced. "Weiss Schnee and Kaiser Ingenium, please come up to the stage."

Of course. Why was I not surprised? Seriously, why did I have to go first?

Yang slapped my back playfully as I stood. "C'mon, Kaiser, show her what you've got!" she said with her usual wide grin.

"YEAH!" Ruby shouted enthusiastically.

Glued to a book, Blake gave the faintest, "Yeah..."

With a sigh, I made my way to the stage. My new weapon—the Severance Shroud—hung over my shoulders. This wasn't just another sparring session. This was a test—not just for me, but for the Shroud. There was no room for half-measures today.

I climbed onto the stage, stretching to loosen my muscles. Across from me stood Weiss, her rapier gleaming under the bright stadium lights.

"I'm getting revenge for last time, Kaiser," Weiss declared, her tone as sharp as the weapon she held.

"How about you focus that anger on Coco?" I retorted, earning a twitch of her eyebrow.

"Remember," Glynda interrupted before we could exchange more words, "the fight ends when one of your auras drops to 25%."

The speakers flared to life. "Ready... Set... Go!"

Weiss exploded into motion, her ice glyph forming beneath her feet. She shot forward like a missile, her rapier aimed directly at my chest. I had no choice but to react instantly. Swinging the Severance Shroud outward, I activated its hardened blade edges, clashing them against her strike with a sharp clang. The deflection sent vibrations through my arms, but I stood my ground.

Weiss didn't stop. She spun gracefully, her rapier slicing through the air toward my flank. I swung the Shroud in a wide arc, using its whip-like flexibility to disrupt her attack. The metallic edges scraped against her weapon, momentarily forcing her to back off.

"Not bad," Weiss said, her eyes narrowing. "But you'll have to do better than that."

Weiss moved again, quicker this time, summoning another glyph that launched her into a controlled leap above me. From mid-air, she rained down a volley of ice shards. Thinking fast, I rotated the Shroud over my head, hardening it into a defensive barrier. The shards ricocheted off with sharp cracks, some breaking into harmless fragments on impact.

As she landed, I saw an opportunity to counter. Channeling Fire Dust through the Shroud's  hiblade edges, I swung it low, igniting the floor between us. Flames erupted, forcing Weiss to retreat and giving me a fraction of a second to recalibrate.

I shifted the Shroud's configuration again, snapping it into its whip-like form. Swinging it with calculated force, I aimed to entangle Weiss's legs. The bladed tendrils struck true, coiling momentarily around her ankle. I pulled, disrupting her stance and sending her skidding back.

Weiss, of course, recovered with remarkable grace. Breaking free from the Shroud's grasp, she lunged toward me with sudden speed. Her rapier struck toward my side in a blur of silver. I twisted, pivoting the Shroud upward to parry the attack. Sparks flew as her weapon collided with my defense.

Using the momentum, I swung the Shroud in a diagonal slash, forcing Weiss to leap backward. She summoned a glyph mid-air, propelling herself sideways to evade my follow-up strike.

"Creative," she said, though her tone carried a hint of irritation. She landed lightly, her rapier steady. "But not enough to finish this."

Her strikes came harder now, each a precise attempt to break through my defense. I alternated between hardening the Shroud into a shield and using its whip-like range to push her back. Each clash sent adrenaline pumping through my veins.

Weiss pressed her advantage, rapidly creating multiple glyphs to outmaneuver me. She darted left, right, and upward, her speed and precision pushing me to my limits. My arms ached from maintaining the Shroud's form, but I couldn't back down.

I shifted the Shroud into its whip-like configuration, lashing out with precision. The blades coiled around her Rapier shaft, locking it in place. Weiss yanked hard to free her weapon, but I held firm despite the pain resonating in my body.

Weiss pressed forward, rapidly creating multiple glyphs to cancel the grab I placed. She darted left, right, and upward, her speed and precision pushing me to my limits. My arms ached from maintaining the Shroud's form, but I couldn't back down.

I channeled Gravity Dust through the Shroud's edges as she closed in for another attack. Swinging it downward, I forcefully struck the ground, creating a gravitational ripple. The shockwave destabilized Weiss's footing, forcing her to break off her attack and reset her stance.

I seized the moment, snapping the Shroud into its sword-like configuration. With a calculated strike, I aimed for her midsection. Weiss countered with a glyph shield, the clash resonating loudly across the stadium.

Weiss wasn't done yet. Summoning a massive glyph beneath her feet, she unleashed a flurry of ice-based attacks, the cold radiating across the arena. The frozen ground made it harder to move, each step treacherous.

I adjusted the Shroud back into its whip-blade form, using its flexibility to create space. Channeling Fire Dust, I swung the blades in a wide arc, the resulting flames melting sections of the ice and clearing my path.

Weiss, however, anticipated my move. She lunged through the flames with her rapier, her precision unmatched. I shifted the Shroud into a defensive shield, but her momentum was too strong. Her rapier pierced through my aura, the impact sending me stumbling backward.

I gritted my teeth, pushing through the fatigue. With one final effort, I swung the Shroud in a sharp upward arc, aiming to knock her off balance. Weiss deflected it with a quick parry, sidestepping my follow-up strike and delivering a decisive thrust to my side. My aura flared, signaling its depletion.

"It's over," Weiss said, lowering her rapier. Her breathing was steady, her gaze unwavering.

I exhaled deeply, "You win."

She extended a hand, which I hesitated to take before finally grasping it. "Well fought," she said.

"The winner is Weiss Schnee," Glynda announced, her voice cutting through the stadium noise.

As I walked off the stage, my arms felt like lead, and my chest heaved with exhaustion. Ruby and Yang met me at the edge, their expressions a mix of excitement and teasing.

"That was awesome!" Ruby exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement. "The Shroud looked incredible out there!"

Yang smirked, folding her arms. "Not bad, Kaiser. You fought well, even if Weiss wiped the floor with you."

I couldn't help but chuckle, brushing the dust off my clothes. "One step at a time," I said, adjusting the Shroud over my shoulders. Despite the loss, I couldn't deny the thrill of the fight.

"I've been wanting to talk to you about this. How are you managing to hold your own against someone as skilled as Weiss in combat?" Pyrrha asked, her head tilted with curiosity. "Your fighting style seems... unpolished, but you're still putting up a fight."

"It's... nothing special," I said, trying to downplay it. "I'm just relying on quick thinking, analyzing her movements, and the Severance Shroud to keep up. Honestly, I don't have much else going for me."

"Are you kidding me?!" Nora exclaimed, nearly falling off the couch. "Your brain is your weapon! That's super cool! A whip-cloak thing and a tactical genius? You're like... a strategist ninja!"

"She's right," Ren added, his voice calm but thoughtful. "Not everyone fights with pure strength or speed. Having a tool as flexible as the Shroud complements your calculated approach.

"You've got potential, but you need to trust yourself more," Pyrrha said, her tone encouraging. "Instead of worrying about whether you measure up, focus on the opportunities in front of you."

I slouched more into the couch, feeling their words hit me harder than I expected. "I'll... keep what you said in mind," I muttered.

I, Team JNPR, Yang, and Blake were in the commons. It was Beacon's main resting area, open to all students and staff, and tonight it was bustling with activity. For us, though, it was supposed to be a moment of calm after classes ended. Too bad my thoughts weren't cooperating.

"Where's Ruby?" Jaune asked, snapping me out of my haze.

Yang folded her arms, a smirk crossing her face. "She's holed up in our dorm, playing video games and... doing literally nothing else."

"...is it because of Weiss?" Ren asked, looking up from his tea.

"I believe so," Blake replied, "I've told Ruby to ignore Weiss and her antics, but she's letting it get to her."

"What do you plan to do regarding Weiss, Kaiser?" Pyrrha asked.

I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "I wish I knew. I'm just a manager. I don't have the experience—or the answers—of someone who can navigate situations like this. I wish I had the skills of a counselor because, frankly, I don't even know where to start."

The truth was, my social awkwardness didn't help. I could only speak to people like this—like them—because I knew their personalities and backgrounds, even if they didn't know mine. It gave me something to latch onto. But in moments like these, where nothing in my head fit the script, I felt as lost as ever.

"Well, whatever you decide, you've got our support," Yang said, nudging me lightly. "No pressure, right?"

I gave a half-smile and stood. "I'll let you know. I'll need to talk to Headmaster Ozpin first—maybe he has some insight. See you guys."

I waved goodbye as they responded in kind, but my mind was racing. What could I do to help Weiss without making things worse? I hated the idea of standing by and doing nothing, but what if any interference I tried only made her angrier?

The door to Ozpin's office creaked open, and I stepped inside. The headmaster was seated behind his desk, as calm and collected as ever, sorting through what looked like a mountain of paperwork. He glanced up and smiled faintly as I entered.

"Oh, hello there, Kaiser. What brings you here?" he asked, setting his pen down.

"Headmaster Ozpin," I began, hesitating for a moment. "I... wanted to ask you about Weiss Schnee. What should we do about her?"

Ozpin leaned back in his chair, "Ah, yes. Weiss. I must admit her behavior has been troubling. She's talented but... resistant to guidance."

"That's an understatement," I muttered under my breath.

"Interfering directly may only cause her to push back harder," Ozpin continued. "Sometimes, growth requires time and space. Weiss will need to decide her own path."

"So...we just do nothing?" I asked, bewildered at his statement.

"Not necessarily," Ozpin said. "Sometimes, the best thing we can do is provide a steady presence, a reminder that guidance is available if they choose to accept it. People like Weiss often need to come to their own realizations, but that doesn't mean they should be left entirely to their own mind."

His words sank in as I pondered them over. He was right, of course. Maybe the answer wasn't about solving Weiss's problems for her. Perhaps it was just about being there when she finally decided she wanted to change.

"Thanks, Headmaster," I said, standing to leave. "I think I understand."

"Good," he said with a slight nod. "And Kaiser... don't underestimate the impact of simply caring. Sometimes, that's more than enough."

I attended various prestigious universities to refine my skills in various subjects. I am currently enrolled in a university dedicated to engineering, which has exclusive resources for that field.

I was feeling frustrated with the time-consuming nature of my engineering research when someone suddenly put their arm around my neck and interrupted me with a greeting.

"Hey, what's up!"

Startled, I snapped, "Get off me!" My irritation from the research was already high, and this intrusion only added to it.

The person responded, "So... you're the genius everyone's been discussing! The whole university has been buzzing since we heard you were coming, especially the staff!"

Confused, I demanded, "Who are you?"

"I'm a genius like you! My name's Lucius. And you're?"

I recognized that name. Lucius was a genius associated with the spirit of an adventurer. He traveled around the world, focusing on exploring the depths of knowledge.

His main motivation for doing this was to have fun and help others along the way. He was a weirdo.

"I'm Kais--

"Yes, indeed! Before the Faunus Rights Revolution—often referred to as the Faunus War—humanity insisted on confining the Faunus population to Menagerie..."

I jolted awake, holding my head and scanning the room. Another dream.

Doctor Oobleck darted around the lecture hall, animated as ever. I sighed in relief when I realized he hadn't noticed me sleeping, but it seemed that sleeping had made me forget how I got there. Wasn't I in Ozpin's office?

"Dreadful, just dreadful! Remember, students, it's this very ignorance that fosters violence. Consider the White Fang's transformation. Now, who among you bright minds can pinpoint the pivotal moment in the third year of the war?"

As expected, Weiss raised her hand high, ready to impress. "Yes, Miss Schnee?"

"It was the battle at Fort Castle!" Weiss answered confidently.

"Exactly! And can anyone tell me the advantage the Faunus had over General Lagune's forces?"

A sharp noise drew my attention to Jaune, yawning loudly as he groggily sat up. Unfortunately, Doctor Oobleck's sharp eyes caught him.

"Mr. Arc! How delightful to see you awake! Perhaps you can enlighten the class with the answer?"

Jaune froze, glancing around for help. Despite Pyrrha's subtle hint, he fumbled for an answer, finally locking his gaze on her circular motion around her eyes.

"Uh... binoculars?" he blurted out.

The class erupted into laughter, myself included. Despite the absurdity, Jaune looked proud, oblivious that he was wrong.

Cardin laughed out loud, "Of course, he got it wrong. He's a doofus, after all."

Doctor Oobleck turned sharply. "What an amusing performance from you, too! Cardin, perhaps you would care to share your thoughts on the subject?"

Cardin smirked, oozing arrogance. "Well, it's easier to train an animal than a soldier," he sneered.

Pyrrha frowned. "You're not the most open-minded person, are you, Cardin?"

Cardin leaned forward, his tone mocking. "What's your problem?"

Before things escalated, Pyrrha smoothly offered the correct answer. "It's night vision. Many Faunus have nearly perfect sight in the dark."

Blake's calm voice followed. "General Lagune's lack of experience led to a critical mistake: ambushing Faunus in their sleep. His forces were decimated, and he was captured. Perhaps if he'd paid attention in class, he wouldn't be remembered as a failure."

Cardin gritted his teeth, his mouth opening to retort, but Doctor Oobleck stepped in. "Mr. Winchester! Please take your seat. You and Mr. Arc can see me after class for additional readings."

Heading to lunch felt disheartening. The mood was sour, and the food was uninspired. Pyrrha leaned toward Jaune with concern.

"How are you doing, Jaune?" she asked hesitantly.

Nora chimed in, "What's with the eyebags? You look like you haven't slept in a week!"

Jaune shook his head dismissively. "It's nothing. Don't worry about it." He stood abruptly, offering a strained smile. "I have some things to take care of."

Watching him walk away left me uneasy. I knew Cardin was behind this, pressuring and bullying him. I hated standing by, but I knew this challenge would become a turning point for Jaune.

Across the hall, Cardin and his team's laughter grabbed my attention. My eyes narrowed as I saw them surrounding Velvet, their sneering faces lit with cruelty. They were tugging at her bunny ears.

"Wow, the ears are real," one of them sneered, his tone dripping with mockery.

"I always knew Faunus were disgusting," another added with a smirk.

"Please stop," Velvet whimpered, flinching as one of them yanked a little too hard. "That hurts."

My fists clenched at my sides, a simmering anger building in my chest. Despite the peace treaties and the lessons from Doctor Oobleck's history class about the Faunus struggle for equality, moments like this reminded me just how much prejudice still lingered in society's cracks.

Cardin and his team weren't just bullies but relics of ignorance, actively prolonging the pain.

Pyrrha, standing next to me, exhaled sharply. "Atrocious. I can't stand people like Cardin," she muttered, her usual composure strained by the scene unfolding before us.

Yang's arms crossed tightly as she nodded in agreement. "It must be hard being a Faunus," she said quietly, her voice tinged with anger.

Nora, never one to stay silent, immediately piped up. "Let's break his legs! Then he won't be able to bully anyone ever again!" She cracked her knuckles, looking ready to charge.

Yang quickly grabbed Nora's shoulder while Pyrrha shook her head firmly. "That's not going to solve anything, Nora," Yang said. "You want us to get expelled?"

Before anyone else could respond, Weiss unexpectedly interrupted, her voice cold. "Why are Faunus even allowed to attend Beacon Academy? Animals belong in cages or farms."

The room fell silent, her words landing like a sharp slap. Pyrrha and Yang turned to Weiss with expressions of disbelief, while Blake's clenched fists began to tremble. I could feel the tension rising as all eyes shifted to her.

Blake's voice broke the silence, sharp and unwavering, "Faunus deserve the same respect and opportunities as anyone else. There's no excuse for this kind of injustice!"

"She's absolutely right!" Yang added, glaring daggers at Weiss. "What's wrong with you?"

Weiss rolled her eyes dismissively. "Do I really have to explain myself? It's obvious why—"

Her words trailed off as Ruby approached, her footsteps unusually heavy. She stopped before Weiss, her silver eyes darkening with quiet anger. For a moment, Weiss seemed to falter under Ruby's silent disapproval.

"Whatever," Weiss finally muttered, brushing everyone off. Her voice had lost some of its edge. But she turned her gaze to me, a hint of a smirk forming as she changed the subject. "But, Kaiser, I'll admit you impressed me earlier. Why don't you join me instead of wasting time with them?"

I folded my arms and met her gaze evenly. "No thanks," I said, my tone flat. "Maybe try being nice, and we'll talk."

Weiss pouted but quickly smoothed her expression back into one of calm superiority. "Your loss," she said coolly before walking away, her footsteps echoing down the hall.

I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to focus as I turned back to Velvet, who was now looking around uncertainly. Her eyes were wide and brimming with a mix of embarrassment and discomfort. 

As the Student Manager, this fell squarely under my responsibilities, and I wouldn't let it slide. Taking a steadying breath, I walked over to Cardin and his team.

"That's enough," I said, my voice cutting through the tension like a blade. My expression left no room for argument. "This behavior is unacceptable, and if I catch you harassing anyone else—especially a fellow student—you'll be facing disciplinary action. Got it?"

Cardin sneered, clearly unimpressed. "Oh, big guy thinks he can tell us what to do. 

I didn't blink, "This is your only warning. Keep this up, and you'll know exactly what I'll do."

There was a pause before Cardin grudgingly backed off, his smirk fading. "Fine," he muttered, motioning for his team to follow him as they slinked away. 

The tension in the hallway eased slightly as they disappeared around the corner.

Velvet looked up at me, her expression a mix of gratitude and lingering discomfort. "Thank you," she said softly, her ears twitching as she brushed herself off.

I offered her a reassuring smile. "You don't have to deal with that alone," I said. "If they bother you again, come find me or another professor immediately. You're not alone in this, Velvet."

She nodded, her shoulders relaxing just a little. "I will. Thanks, Kaiser."

Finally, as she walked away for some quiet time, I returned to my friends. Pyrrha gave me a slight nod of approval, while Yang grinned faintly. Nora, surprisingly, didn't push her earlier suggestion, but I could tell from her expression that she was still imagining Cardin's legs in casts.

Blake, however, remained quiet, her eyes flickering toward the direction Weiss had left. "You handled that well," she said, her voice soft after a moment. "But it doesn't change the fact that people like Cardin—and Weiss—are still out there."

I nodded, the weight of her words settling over me. "I know. One step at a time, though. That's all we can do."

Ruby sat down with a sigh, poking at her food, "Ms. Glynda mentioned a possible transfer for Weiss."

Yang raised an eyebrow, "Shouldn't that be good news?"

Ruby shook her head. "I don't think so. During the test, I felt like we had this connection, like we were in sync. I don't want to lose that."

The evening before the field trip to Forever Fall, I wandered the halls, trying to find my dorm room. My terrible sense of direction wasn't helping.

Turning a corner, I spotted Jaune sitting on the rooftop, exhaustion etched across his face. The dark circles under his eyes revealed everything.

Sitting beside him, I hesitated before speaking. I glanced sideways at Jaune, watching him fiddle with the edge of his training gloves, trying to look relaxed. He wasn't.

"Jaune," I began, voice low, "I could stop this. I could call out Cardin for what he's doing and make sure he's held accountable."

He paused, then slowly turned to me, surprise flickering in his eyes. "So you knew all along?"

I shook my head. "Not entirely. I only pieced it together recently. But what kind of friend would I be if I stood by and let someone as kind as you go through this?"

Jaune's lips curved into a small, tired smile. It wasn't one of pride or happiness—it was the kind of smile someone wore when they were trying too hard to convince you they were okay. "Thanks, Kaiser. But I've got a plan for tomorrow. Cardin won't bother me—or anyone else—after this."

His words were firm, but behind them... I saw the cracks.

And that smile—that damn smile—twisted the knife deeper. I forced a chuckle, masking the pit of guilt gnawing at my stomach. "I just hope your plan works," I said. "If it doesn't, I won't be bailing you out."

"Don't worry," Jaune said, straightening his shoulders. "Just wait and see. Everything will fall into place."

And that was it. The moment where a better friend might have stopped him. Might have said, You don't have to do this alone. You shouldn't have to. But I just let him talk, let him carry that weight on his back because somewhere along the way, I convinced myself this was good for him.

I leaned back against the rooftop rail, staring up at the stars as a dull ache bloomed in my chest. 

I told myself that what he was going through would make him stronger. Perhaps he needed this challenge—this arc—to awaken the leader within him. I believed in growth through adversity. That sometimes, pain carves out the space where strength takes root.

But now, watching him sit beside me, small and quiet and just trying to hold it together... I realized how cruel that thinking was.

He's not a story, Kaiser. He's a person.

Every time I saw Cardin shoulder-check him in the halls, laugh behind his back, force him to do his assignment, and humiliate him in class, I swallowed it. Rationalized it. He'll find his strength. He'll learn to fight back.

But he hadn't. Not until now. And even then, it was desperation wrapped in courage. He was clinging to his dignity like it was slipping through his fingers.

And I had let it happen.

I could've reported Cardin weeks ago. Could've gone straight to Glynda, to Ozpin, to someone. But I didn't. Because I thought he needed this. Because I thought it was a necessary step on some path to greatness. But what if it wasn't? What if all I did was leave him alone in the dark and call it growth?

My hand curled into a fist, resting against my knee. The only thing worse than being powerless was realizing I had power—and chose not to use it.

"I should've done something sooner," I muttered under my breath.

"Hm?" Jaune looked at me.

"Nothing," I said quickly, forcing a smile. "Just thinking out loud."

He nodded and returned to watching the sky, unaware of the storm behind my eyes.

But I knew.

And as I sat beside him—silent and still-I made a quiet vow. If his plan failed, if things spiraled out of control, I wouldn't let him take the fall alone. Not again. No more sidelines. No more excuses.

Because friends don't let friends fall just to see if they can climb back up.

"You're doing it again," Jaune said softly.

I blinked. "Huh?"

He turned to me, raising an eyebrow with that familiar, half-annoyed, half-amused look. "Your finger. Biting it. Just like before."

I quickly yanked my hand away and looked down, seeing the small line of red trailing down my knuckle. I hadn't even noticed how hard I'd been biting.

"Here." Jaune reached into his pocket and pulled out a crumpled little bandage—worn, probably leftover from training. He held it out with a lopsided grin. "You're so silly, Kaiser. Just like when we first met. Remember? You were at the auditorium, and doing the same exact thing."

I swallowed hard, staring at the bandage in his hand. My vision blurred for a second, the corners of my eyes stinging. 

I took the bandage with a shaky hand, trying not to let my voice crack. "Thanks," I muttered, forcing a smile as I quickly turned away to wrap my finger.

But the words caught in my throat, each one heavier than the last. That simple act of kindness, that memory—he didn't know what it was doing to me.

Because I didn't deserve it.

Not after standing back. Not after letting him suffer when I could've stopped it. Not after using his pain like it was some kind of stepping stone for growth.

Instead, he called me "silly."

That broke me in a way that no Grimm, no wound, no battle ever could.

I kept my face turned just enough so he wouldn't see the tremble in my jaw or the way my eyes welled up again. I didn't want to ruin his moment. Not tonight. Let him have his peace—just this once.

"You're a good guy, Jaune," I said quietly, unable to meet his eyes.

He chuckled. "Don't sound so surprised."

I laughed—just enough to cover the sound of my heart cracking again.

But deep down, I knew this moment would stay with me. As a reminder of the line I never wanted to cross again. Of the cost of silence. Of how deeply mercy can cut when you're the one who didn't earn it.

I taped the bandage over my finger and tucked my hand into my coat pocket, swallowing the guilt, the sorrow, the regret—all of it.

"Come on," Jaune said, rising to his feet and brushing off his pants. "Let's get some rest. Big day tomorrow."

I nodded, following him back inside with heavy steps, one thought echoing relentlessly in the back of my mind:

Please, let tomorrow be the end of this all...

Chapter Text

The forest was mesmerizing, its vibrant crimson leaves swirling and dancing through the air like a fiery ballet. The sight was so captivating it left the students in awe, momentarily forgetting the task at hand. The Forest of Forever Fall was living up to its name. 

"Yes, students, the Forest of Forever Fall is indeed a sight to behold. But remember, we're not here for leisure," Glynda's sharp voice cut through the serene scene, bringing everyone back to reality. "Professor Peach has tasked you all with collecting samples from the trees deep within this forest, and I'm here to ensure your safety." 

She glanced around the group, her stern expression unwavering. "Each of you is to gather one jar's worth of red sap. However, this forest is full of the creatures of Grimm, so be sure to stay by your teammates. We will rendezvous back here at 4 o'clock. Have fun!" she said in a tone that implied "fun" was the least of her concerns.

 As the students began dispersing, I noticed Cardin grab Jaune by the back and drag him off with a smug grin plastered on his face. My gaze lingered on them for a moment. Jaune had said he had a plan, but part of me doubted whether things would play out how he hoped. 

I sighed. Gathering sap wasn't exactly my idea of a productive use of time. It would've made this chore a breeze if I had a semblance like Ruby's super-speed. Instead, I went through the forest, Severance Shroud draped over my shoulders like a trusted companion. 

Nearby, Ruby and Weiss were "working together," though their strained interactions were evident. They were clearly barely tolerating each other, likely counting down the days until Weiss's so-called "transfer." But deep down, I knew that wasn't happening. Their chemistry was too strong to ignore—and it didn't happen on the show. 

Behind me, Nora lingered, sneakily dipping her finger into her jar of red sap and licking it like candy. I raised an eyebrow at her. The sweet, honey-like scent drifted toward me, and I couldn't resist dipping my finger into the sticky substance. It tasted exactly like honey. Perhaps that's why the Ursas were so drawn to it—it must've been irresistible to them, like nectar to bears. 

The temptation to sneak another taste grew when piercing screams shattered the peaceful atmosphere. Startled, I turned to see Russel from Team CRDL stumbling out of the bushes, his face pale with fear. "Someone, anyone, we need help!" he cried, his voice trembling. "There's an Ursa where we're at! Blake, Ruby, Weiss, Kaiser—we need your help!" 

Weiss sighed dramatically, crossing her arms. "How annoying." 

"For once, I agree with you," I muttered. 

"Oh, shut it," she snapped, clearly not in the mood. 

I glanced at my red sap jar, muttering, "Don't think you're safe. I'm coming back for you later."

When we arrived at the cliffside, the Ursa was already in battle with the others—massive, snarling, and relentless. 

Blake and Yang were attacking from both flanks while Pyrrha supported them with calculated strikes. Still, they were struggling. The Ursa shrugged off blows like they were nothing, swatting them aside with crushing force.

"We need a plan!" Ruby shouted, readying her scythe. "I say we try to knock it off the cliff. If we hit it hard enough, we might be able to send it over!"

"That's ridiculous!" Weiss snapped, standing beside her. "We have numbers on our side. We should all strike at once and overwhelm it—brute force is more reliable!"

Ruby scowled. "That thing's a tank, Weiss! We need strategy, not just firepower!"

"Excuse me? My glyphs are the only reason your idea would even work!"

The two continued bickering as the Ursa roared and lashed out, forcing us all to keep moving.

 Ruby yells, "I just need a opening!?!"

I swung the Shroud to entangle its arms and limit its reach, while Blake darted around to create openings. Pyrrha landed precise strikes, slowing it down, and Yang delivered a powerful punch that staggered it.

Amid the chaos, Jaune suddenly held up a hand. "Wait, Ruby! Your plan might work, I have an idea!"

He uncorked his jar of sap and began pouring it in a thick trail, leading back toward the cliff's edge. The Ursa sniffed the air, its attention caught. It followed the scent, stomping forward while the others regrouped.

"This had better work," Weiss grumbled, her expression tense.

"Get ready, Ruby," Jaune said. "Now's your shot."

Ruby nodded, tightening her grip on Crescent Rose.

At last, Weiss exhaled sharply, stepping beside her. "Fine. But if this doesn't work, I'm holding all of you responsible."

She summoned a glyph beneath Ruby's feet. Ruby activated her semblance, becoming a flurry of rose petals. With the momentum of Weiss's glyph and her own burst of speed, she launched forward like a bullet.

Ruby slammed into the Ursa just as it reached the cliff's edge, the impact sending it reeling. With a final roar, the massive Grimm tumbled off the cliff, disappearing into the abyss below.

Everyone stood in stunned silence.

"That... worked?" Weiss said, blinking.

"Teamwork," Ruby said, panting slightly but grinning. "See? That wasn't so bad."

Before we could celebrate, Glynda rushed onto the scene, her sharp tone cutting through the calm. "What is it now?"

"Nothing... nothing happened," Jaune stammered, trying to play it cool.

Glynda sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Kaiser, deal with this."

"Sure..." I muttered, already making a mental note to turn in the report later.

As the students left, I lingered behind, tired from everything, but my gaze followed Jaune as he slipped away from the others. Something about his demeanor caught my attention, a quiet determination in his steps, starkly contrasting his usual awkwardness. Curious, I followed at a distance, careful not to draw attention to myself.

I found him near the edge of the forest, standing face-to-face with Cardin. A scowl of irritation replaced the smug grin that usually adorned Cardin's face. On the other hand, Jaune stood taller than I'd ever seen him, his voice low but firm.

"You're going to stop," Jaune said sternly, "No more bullying me, my friends, or anyone else. Do you understand?"

Cardin scoffed, crossing his arms. "And what if I don't? What are you gonna do about it, Arc?"

Jaune's eyes narrowed, and he leaned in slightly, his voice dropping even lower. "You may have found out about my fake transcripts, but it didn't mean I wasn't going to do anything. With the help of a friend, we managed to modify your transcript, holding you in the same position as me. And if you don't back off, I'll make sure everyone else knows too. Including Glynda."

Cardin's expression faltered, a flicker of panic crossing his face. "You wouldn't dare."

"Try me," Jaune shot back, his confidence unwavering. "If you keep this up, we both know how this ends. You'll get expelled."

For a moment, the two stared each other down, the tension thick in the air. Finally, Cardin let out a frustrated growl, shoving past Jaune as he stormed off. "Fine. Whatever. But this isn't over."

Jaune watched him go, his shoulders relaxing slightly once Cardin was out of sight. He released a shaky breath, the confidence he'd shown moments ago giving way to the familiar nervousness I recognized.

I stepped out from the shadows, my presence startling him. "That was... unexpected," I said.

"Kaiser!" Jaune shouted, his face red. "How long have you been standing there?"

"Long enough," I replied, "Blackmail, huh? Didn't think you had it in you."

Jaune rubbed the back of his neck, avoiding my gaze. "I didn't want to do it, but... I had to. Cardin wasn't going to stop otherwise."

I studied him for a moment, noting the mix of guilt and resolve in his expression. "You did what you thought was necessary," I said finally, "Just be careful, Jaune. Blackmail's a dangerous game. Ensure you don't end up crossing a line you can't return from."

He nodded, his gaze steady. "I know. But I couldn't let him keep hurting people. Not anymore."

I placed a hand on his shoulder, offering a small smile. "You've got guts, I'll give you that. Just... don't let it go to your head, okay?"

Jaune chuckled weakly. "Yeah. Thanks, Kaiser."

As we walked back to rejoin the others, I couldn't help but feel a newfound respect for Jaune. He wasn't the same awkward, unsure leader I'd first met. He was growing slowly but surely, and I had a feeling this was just the beginning.

After submitting a report about the Ursa Major incident and discussing everything with Professor Peach, I visited Jaune to check in on him. The cool evening air brushed against my face as I climbed the rooftop.

There he was, sparring with Pyrrha, his movements genuine but rough around the edges. He focused intently on refining his aura control, beads of sweat glistening under the fading light. Pyrrha guided him patiently, and her gentle corrections helped him smooth out his technique.

Pyrrha noticed me first, a warm smile lighting up her face. "Ah, do you want to join us, Kaiser?" she asked, lowering her training stance.

"Thanks for the offer, but maybe later. I'm only here for Jaune right now," I said, nodding.

Jaune lowered his shield and sword, turning to me with curiosity. "Sure, what do you want to talk about?"

I stepped closer, leaning slightly against the railing. "You stayed true to your words," I began, 'But do you think this will work in the long run? With Cardin, I mean."

Jaune hesitated, his shoulders tensing for a moment before he relaxed. "I'm sure that Cardin will change his ways one way or another," he replied, though his voice had subtle doubt. "Everyone deserves a second chance."

I crossed my arms, studying his expression. "And what if he doesn't? What if he decides to push back or finds a way to twist this against you?"

Jaune's jaw tightened, and for a brief moment, I saw the nervousness he was trying to suppress. "Then I'll deal with it," he said quietly. "I know what I did wasn't exactly... noble. But I had to stand up for myself, Kaiser. I couldn't let him keep walking all over me or anyone else."

A strong sense of nostalgia washed over me as I looked at him. His kind-hearted determination reminded me so much of Lucius. That willingness to see the good in people and to believe in second chances, even in the face of cruelty, was admirable, but it also worried me. I couldn't help but wonder if that optimism might someday lead him into trouble.

"Jaune," Pyrrha stepped in, "Please, if this ever happens again, don't hold it in. Talk to us. Let us help you."

He nodded, guilt flashing across his face. "I will. I promise. I'm sorry for everything, for shutting you all out and trying to handle this alone. I didn't want people pitying me, all because of... my heritage."

Pyrrha's expression softened, and she touched his shoulder reassuringly. "We all make mistakes. But you've grown from this, Jaune. That's what matters."

I sighed, "Look, blackmailing Cardin might've gotten him off your back for now, but it's a slippery slope. If you rely on tactics like that, you'll risk becoming like him, using fear and leverage to control others. That's not who you are."

Jaune met my gaze, his expression genuine. "I know. I hated doing it, but... it felt like the only way to get him to listen. I won't do it again. I just... I wanted to protect my friends."

The sincerity in his voice was unmistakable. I couldn't help but respect his determination. "Then let this be the end of it," I said. "Keep that big heart of yours, Jaune. Don't let someone like Cardin drag you down."

He smiled faintly, his shoulders dropping, feeling more relaxed now. "Thanks, Kaiser."

Pyrrha clapped her hands, breaking the heavy air, "Now, let's put all this behind us and go grab dinner. I heard Ren is making pancakes."

That got Jaune's attention. "Blueberries?" he asked, his tone lighter now.

"Syrup?" I added with a smirk.

Pyrrha winked at us, her usual cheer returning. "You bet there is."

I chuckled, "Wait—hang on. I just remembered, I have a jar of the red sap. Let's drizzle it over the pancakes."

Jaune's eyes lit up, his grin wide. "You're a genius!" he declared.

"Of course I am," I joked, stepping beside him as we returned. Laughter filled the hallways as we walked, the earlier weight of our conversation giving way to something lighter, something hopeful.

But even as I joined in their joy, my mind lingered on the complexities of Jaune's situation. He had stood his ground, but at what cost? I couldn't shake the unease that Cardin might not let this go so easily. And I couldn't help but wonder if Jaune's belief in second chances would someday be tested in a way he wasn't prepared for.

I paused momentarily as we reached the dorms, watching the others joke and laugh. It struck me then just how much these people meant to me and how far I'd come since stepping into this world.

"Are you crying, Kaiser?" Pyrrha asked, her voice concerned.

I quickly brushed the tears away, forcing a grin. "I just know Ren's pancakes are going to be delicious."

Pyrrha tilted her head, a hint of doubt in her eyes. "Are you sure that's the only reason?" she pressed gently.

"Yep!" I replied, letting the laughter of my friends pull me back into the moment.

Chapter Text

It had been a few days since the incident, and Weiss's behavior grew stranger by the day. I sat in the cafeteria, bored as I poked at my sandwich, lost in thought. Something about everything happening lately felt... wrong. It didn't align with what I remembered—had things truly gone this way in the show? Or was my memory failing me?

Weiss sat alone at a distant table, eating silently at her lunch. Her usual confident posture had withered, replaced by a withdrawn, almost somber demeanor. Across from me, Ruby's gaze kept flitting over to Weiss, her concern plain.

"Weiss..." Ruby murmured, her voice soft, hesitant.

Blake, sitting beside her, placed a hand on her shoulder. "Give up on her," she said firmly. "She isn't worth the effort."

"But everyone deserves a second chance," Ruby replied, her voice tinged with hope.

Yang added, smirking, "Maybe Ruby is right, and she actually has a redeeming quality. After all, she's ric—"

The room erupted into chaos as a yell could be heard, interrupting Yang.

"You dare come here!?"

I turned to see Cardin at Velvet, tugging aggressively at her rabbit ears. Her face twisted in discomfort as she stumbled under his grip.

Blake didn't hesitate. She leaped from her seat, closing the distance in seconds and slapping Cardin's hand away. Wrapping a protective arm around Velvet, she guided the trembling Faunus girl toward our table before turning back to confront Cardin.

"What's wrong with you?" she demanded, her voice filled with fury. "Are you picking on Velvet just to soothe your fragile ego after losing to the Ursa at Forever Fall? How weak-willed can you be to stoop so low?"

Cardin let out a bitter laugh. "If I'm weak, what right does that Faunus have to be here at a prestigious academy like Beacon?"

"More of a right than you!" Blake snapped, stepping closer to him. Her amber eyes gleamed with indignation, her hands clenched at her sides.

The room became tense, and the atmosphere charged like an approaching storm. Students whispered anxiously amongst themselves, some leaning forward to see how the confrontation would unfold.

Weiss's voice cut in, "What Cardin is doing is pathetic," she said arrogantly, "But Velvet's reluctance to defend herself is just as pathetic. It's a classic example of Faunus traits: docile, skittish, and weak-willed. Everyone in Atlas understands this. Unlike Beacon, the academies there put Faunus in their place. It's laughable that you believe they can be on the same level as humans."

The room fell silent, stunned by her words.

Yang shot to her feet, her fiery temper blazing in her eyes. "You are way out of line!" she shouted, storming up to Weiss. "You're talking about our classmates—people who deserve to be here!"

"Weiss, your position isn't deserved," Pyrrha said, stepping in, "It's overly simplistic and unfair. You can't generalize an entire group of people based on your experiences."

I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "What a bother," I muttered as the situation escalated further.

I took a step forward, raising my hands to calm the room. "Everyone, let's take a moment to breathe," I said, "I understand tensions are high, but attacking each other won't solve anything. If this continues, I must report it to the staff."

Russell leaned toward Cardin, whispering something in his ear. Whatever it was, it seemed to settle him down. Cardin growled, "Everyone, go screw yourself!" before storming out of the room. His team followed close behind.

Weiss lingered for a moment, her gaze sweeping across us. Without another word, she turned on her heel and left.

Blake watched her go, her jaw tight. Ruby and Yang exchanged glances before getting up to follow, their concern evident. I hesitated for a moment, then sighed and trailed after them.

Blake caught up to Weiss in the hallway. "And here I almost thought you weren't like your family!" she called out, her voice sharp with disappointment.

Weiss stopped dead in her tracks, turning slowly to face Blake. Her expression twisted with anger and disbelief. "And I can't believe you're defending them!" she snapped.

"Defending who? The Faunus? Defending the girl who's being bullied in front of hundreds of kids?" Blake shot back.

"It's because of bleeding hearts like you that the White Fang haven't been wiped off the face of Remnant," Weiss retorted, her voice rising.

"And why should they be?" Blake countered, her tone unwavering.

"Uh, hello? They're terrorists, for god's sake!" Weiss shouted.

"Freedom fighters is what I think you mean," Blake responded coldly.

Their argument carried into the dorm room, the walls practically vibrating with the force of their shouting. I lingered in the hallway for a moment, debating whether to intervene.

Inside the dorm, the argument reached its breaking point.

Weiss stepped closer to Blake, her tone venomous. "You realize you are defending an organization that hates Humanity, don't you? The Faunus of the White Fang are pure evil!"

"There's no such thing as pure evil!" Blake shouted back. "Why do you think they hate Humanity so much? It's because of people like Cardin—people like you—that force the White Fang to take such drastic measures!"

Weiss froze, her eyes wide with a mixture of anger and confusion. "People like me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"You're discriminatory," Blake said firmly.

"I'm a victim!" she shouted, her voice trembling. Her fists clenched at her sides as if holding back years of unspoken anguish. "Do you want to know why I despise the White Fang? Why I can't bring myself to trust the Faunus?"

Her voice cracked, and for a moment, she turned away, walking toward the window. The cool night air brushed against her face as she took a deep breath to steady herself. She spoke again, softer this time but no less pained.

"They've been at war with my family for years. Not metaphorically—actual bloodshed." Her tone darkened, the bitterness in her words almost tangible. "My grandfather's company has been a target for as long as I can remember. Since childhood, I've watched people—family, friends—vanish without a trace. Board members executed. The entire car of Dust... gone. Stolen by them as if it were nothing."

Her hands trembled as she turned back to the room. She stepped toward a bookshelf and slammed her palm against it, the loud bang echoing in the silence.

"Every. Single. Day. My father would come home—furious, broken, lashing out at the world. At us. Not just him, my mother as well! She turned to alcohol as she dismissed us, practically ignoring our existence. Do you want to know what that does to a kid? Growing up in a house filled with anger, fear, and loss? Watching everyone you love look over their shoulder, wondering if they're next?"

She laughed bitterly, though tears welled in her eyes as her voice cracked again. "Do you want to know why I despise the White Fang? It's because they're not freedom fighters, not revolutionaries. They're liars, thieves, and murderers! They took everything from me! My trust, my peace, my family—everything!"

Her shoulders sagged, and for a moment, her façade cracked, revealing the weight she carried. Her gaze dropped to the floor, and her tone softened into something almost pleading. "And yet, people still defend them. Still call them heroes... but what about me? What about everyone like me, who's lost so much because of them?"

"Well, maybe we were just tired of being pushed around!" Blake cried, her voice shaking.

The weight of her words hung in the air, and silence engulfed the room as Blake slowly backed away. The realization of what she'd just done flickered in her eyes.

"I... I..." she stammered, her voice faltering, but it was too late. Blake rushed out the door without another word, her footsteps echoing down the hallway.

"Blake, wait! Come back!" Ruby yelled, her voice rising with desperation. She bolted toward the door but stopped short, her shoulders sagging as Blake's retreating figure disappeared around the corner.

Yang sank onto her bed, burying her face in her hands. "Wow..." she muttered, her voice heavy with disbelief. "This just got so much worse."

Weiss clenched her fists, her expression hardening. "I should have known it!" she snapped, pacing the room as her emotions spiraled. "I should've known something was wrong the moment she started hiding things!"

Ruby stepped forward, her tone urgent. "We need to go and bring her back. She's probably upset—"

Yang nodded in agreement, cutting her off. "She's right. Blake's probably freaking out right now. We can't just leave her alone."

But Weiss, now trembling with fury, pointed toward the door. "How about we bring her to the administrative offices instead? We can report her as a terrorist. Then she'll be back in her cage, inside jail, where she belongs!"

The room froze. Ruby's face paled, and Yang looked at Weiss in utter disbelief.

I stood against the wall, watching the chaos. In truth, I already knew how this would end. But my heart wouldn't allow me to remain passive. I had to intervene and set things straight. I couldn't repeat my actions with Jaune. This was my chance to act.

Ruby finally found her voice. "Weiss, if Blake were still a member of the White Fang, wouldn't she have... I don't know, done something by now? She's had the perfect opportunity to strike, and she hasn't. Doesn't that tell you anything?"

Weiss crossed her arms, "Maybe she's just playing the long game. Trying to get closer to my family, perhaps. It's what happened with my uncle and aunt's favorite servant, they trusted him completely, and it nearly ruined them."

Yang jumped in, her voice laced with anger. "Clearly, you're not thinking straight. Why would Blake blow her cover now if that were true? And maybe, just maybe, if your family treated their employees better, none of this would've happened."

Weiss's face reddened like a tomato, "Excuse me? My family pays them more than they deserve!" she yelled.

"Do you even hear yourself?" Yang shot back. "Maybe listen to Blake's side of the story before deciding you're the victim here!"

Ruby stepped closer, "Weiss, you have to give Blake a chance to explain. She's our teammate, and we've been through so much together. You owe her that much."

Weiss toughened as she stood by the door. "I've had enough of this. I'm taking this straight to Ozpin. By the end of tomorrow, everything will be over, including this team!" With that, she slammed the door behind her, the sound reverberating through the room.

For a moment, none of us spoke. Yang paced around the room, her hands gripping her hair, while Ruby stood frozen in place, her eyes wide with shock. The tension in the room was suffocating.

Finally, I pushed off the wall and spoke, my voice low but steady. "I'll take care of this."

All eyes turned to me, but I didn't wait for their approval. The situation had spiraled too far out of control to ignore. If Weiss's anger and Blake's pain weren't addressed soon, it wouldn't just tear the team apart—it could shatter everything they were building together.

I followed Weiss down the hallway. Catching up to her, I spoke calmly, "Weiss, you don't have to do this. I know the struggles you've been through. I've experienced them myself, and I understand your perspective."

Weiss didn't stop or even look back as she muttered bitterly, "You could never understand me." She quickened her pace and barged into Ozpin's office without a second thought.

"What kind of school are you running, Ozpin?" Weiss shouted, "First, incompetent leaders and now-blown terrorists are residing here! This is a mockery to higher education and the entire profession of huntsmen!"

Ozpin regarded her with his usual calm, unshaken by her outburst. His reply, however, was harsh and blunt. "Miss Rose is a one-of-a-kind prodigy," he began, "She has adapted and managed to lead her team effectively despite her flaws—flaws that include a sometimes-childish enthusiasm. However," he added, his piercing gaze narrowing on Weiss, "It doesn't help when an unruly and unrelenting teammate goes out of her way to deny Miss Rose the opportunity to grow into the great leader she is destined to become."

Weiss's expression twisted with anger as she opened her mouth to retort, but Ozpin cut her off.

"I've known from the start that Miss Belladonna was once a member of the White Fang—or, as we now know, an ex-member," he said firmly. "I personally investigate every student's background. If I believed her presence threatened this academy or society at large, she would not be here. That is my judgment as headmaster, and it is final."

Weiss flinched slightly but recovered, "Perhaps you've been misled. Have you not seen what's been going on?"

Ozpin's gaze remained steady. "The only thing I've seen is your inability to adapt to your teammates and the environment here at Beacon," he said, his voice as cutting as a blade. "My expectations for you were wrong."

Weiss froze, the weight of his words visibly sinking in. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice quieter now. "I've been perfect from the start. I've always been perfect since I was born."

Ozpin leaned back slightly. His hands clasped as he studied her. "I once thought that your bravery, the courage to step away from Atlas, and the inheritance of the Schnee Dust Company to become a huntress marked you as unique. I believed it showed strength of character." His eyes narrowed. "But I was wrong. That bravery was rooted in ego, not selflessness. You have not yet proven yourself capable of the growth required to work as part of a team. That is what you must meditate on, Miss Schnee."

Weiss stood there in stunned silence, her posture stiff as though holding herself together through sheer will.

"Please reflect on what it means to be part of a team, especially a team you are not in command of and do not yet feel comfortable with," Ozpin continued. His tone softened just slightly, but the authority in his voice remained. "Grow as a person, for your sake and everyone else's. You are dismissed."

Unable to respond, Weiss turned and left the room without another word, her face pale with anger and shame.

As Weiss left, I remained, leaning casually against the doorway. The room was silent for a moment, save for the faint hum of the clock on Ozpin's desk. I sighed heavily. "I can't help but feel Weiss's sister is the only one who could truly comfort her in this situation," I said quietly.

Ozpin glanced at me, raising an eyebrow. "I see you've done your research."

I nodded, "Of course. Weiss's entire family is famous." The truth was that I only knew this from watching the show. Still, I didn't want to shatter the image.

"Good insight nonetheless," Ozpin remarked, "Fortunately, she will be arriving here."

"Ah! Why are you here, Kaiser?!" Weiss yelled as I stepped into her room uninvited.

"This may seem strange," I began, my voice calm, "but let me listen to your problems. It's annoying for me to see you act like this, lashing out at everyone."

"You talk as if I'm the annoyance when you just barged into my room," Weiss retorted.

"I have no malicious intent. Besides, I did this of my own accord. Headmaster Ozpin has no involvement in this," I assured her.

Weiss hesitated. Slowly, her shoulders lowered. "Why is it that when I came to Beacon, nothing ever went as planned?" she asked, her voice quieter, almost cracking.

I shrugged slightly. "Hmm... I never said I would answer your questions. I'm only here to listen to them," I said gently.

"Then what's the point of you being here?" she shot back, glaring at me.

"Because I'm someone you can vent to," I replied, stepping closer and sitting beside her on the bed—not too close to invading her personal space but enough to show I wasn't going anywhere. "You've been bottling everything up, haven't you? I'm here to listen, and I promise I won't tell anyone."

Weiss hesitated again, but then her mask began to crumble. "I'm being oppressed for my opinion," she muttered bitterly. "Blake completely disregarded the problems with the Faunus I've seen firsthand. Do you know how many friends, families, and pieces of my family's honor have been killed, destroyed, or stolen by them? Right in front of my eyes." Her voice wavered, and she clenched her fists tightly. "I've lived through this since I was a child, Kaiser. It's not just words—it's my life."

I let her vent, watching as her usually composed demeanor cracked under the weight of years of buried pain.

"Look," I started carefully. This may seem counterintuitive, especially since I wanted to stay neutral, but a bad apple doesn't spoil the whole barrel—even if it feels that way. The actions of the White Fang—yes, terrorists—don't represent every Faunus."

Weiss lowered her head, her silence deep.

"Have you ever considered Blake's perspective?" I asked after a moment. "For you, this is personal. For her, it's just as personal. Her race has endured centuries of persecution and discrimination—things she's probably faced her whole life. She might not be blind to your pain, but your anger might make her feel like you're invalidating hers."

Weiss remained quiet, her head hanging. The moonlight filtered through the window, and I could see her tears glowing.

I continued, softening my tone. "I don't mean to dig too deeply, but your family's treatment of the Faunus... it's no secret, Weiss. It's not surprising that Blake's anger is directed at you—not just as an individual, but as the heir to that company. But I also don't think that gives her the right to disregard your feelings completely."

Her head snapped up slightly, "It doesn't mean Blake should act like my pain doesn't matter!" she argued. "It's her fault too!"

I shook my head gently. "Correction: you're both at fault. You pressed her, and yes, she probably should've handled it better instead of antagonizing you. But none of this will get resolved if either of you keeps building walls instead of trying to meet halfway."

Weiss sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping. "I guess..."

"This is only my opinion, of course," I added quickly, not wanting her to feel cornered. "But I think you'd benefit from seeking out others, people who might have a different perspective on this. Even if you think they'll disagree with you, it might help to hear them out."

Weiss looked at me with a faint flicker of gratitude, "I'll take your advice. You're the only person who's actually sat down and tried to understand me."

I offered a small smile. "If you want someone who might empathize with you, try talking to Pyrrha. She's in a similar position, not the same situation, but close enough to understand what it means to carry the weight of expectations."

Weiss hesitated before leaning toward me and wrapping her arms around me in a sudden hug. Her touch was warm, and I could feel the tension slowly melting away from her. "Thank you, Kaiser," she whispered, her voice soft but filled with sincerity.

As I hugged her back, I found myself speaking without thinking. "I understand more than you might think. Being seen as... talented, or different, it's isolating, isn't it? My family expected so much from me because I was the so-called 'genius.' It was like every step I took had to be perfect, or I wasn't good enough. That pressure, combined with not being able to express how exhausting it was, it eats at you, doesn't it?"

Weiss pulled back slightly, her eyes widening as she looked at me. I could tell my words had struck a chord. "That's exactly it," she murmured. "No one ever really understands what it's like... except maybe you."

"I didn't have the same trauma you've faced, Weiss," I said gently, "but I can relate to feeling trapped by expectations. It's okay to feel the way you do. You're allowed to be angry, frustrated, vulnerable."

Weiss nodded, and when she pulled away completely, she glanced down at my shirt. Smudges of eyeliner and streaks of tears marred the fabric. She chuckled softly, "Sorry about that."

I waved it off. "Don't worry about it. I'll clean it later."

Standing with newfound determination, Weiss straightened her posture and headed for the door. "I will talk to Pyrrha, just like you suggested."

She waved goodbye, disappearing into the hallway.

I sat there for a moment, smiling to myself. For once, I'd helped someone by connecting with them instead of relying on cold logic or self-preservation. I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for moments like this. It felt like I was just with Lucius...

Chapter Text

Standing on the rooftop, I felt the cool breeze against my skin. The city lights twinkled like stars, casting a beautiful glow. Even amid everything that had happened, moments like this reminded me of how heavy the weight of expectations could genuinely be.

"Hey there, Kaiser."

Startled, I turned to see Pyrrha stepping onto the rooftop. "Ah!" I flinched before letting out a small sigh of relief. "Oh, it's just you."

She smiled gently. "Weiss told me you suggested she come talk to me. I just wanted to thank you for giving me the chance to connect with her and help her find a way forward."

"It's no problem," I said, "You're the perfect candidate for everything. But because you're so 'perfect,' people naturally depend on you. I know it can be overwhelming... and isolating at times." I placed a hand on her shoulder. My tone was soft but sincere. "I feel the same way sometimes. Being seen as a prodigy, as someone who's always supposed to have all the answers... can be a heavy burden. But Pyrrha, it's okay to feel that way. You don't have to carry it all alone."

Her eyes locked onto mine, searching for something in my words. She didn't speak immediately, as though the idea of someone genuinely understanding her struggles had caught her off guard.

I continued, offering her the reassurance I wished someone had given me long ago. "I know it's not easy, Pyrrha. But you're not alone in this. We all have our burdens to bear, and sometimes sharing them makes them a little lighter. For me, it's the constant pressure to always be the best—to never falter, to never show weakness. It's exhausting, keeping up that facade. There are times when I just want to let my guard down, but... talking about it helps. Even just a little. Like I'm doing now."

Her lips curved into a faint smile, "I wish I could have heard your input long before everything happened," she said calmly.

I hesitated, then asked, "Do you ever wish you weren't a prodigy?" The question lingered in the air, heavy with the weight of my insecurities projected onto her.

"Sometimes," Pyrrha admitted after a moment. "But it's like you said—it's because I'm so 'perfect' that people can depend on me. And if I can make a difference and help others and see them smile, then... maybe the struggle is worth it."

"Alright," she said suddenly, "Enough of this depressing mood! Come and join me and everyone else for pancakes. Ren has his specialty ready, and trust me, it's worth it."

I couldn't help but chuckle at her sudden energy shift. "Yeah, yeah," I replied begrudgingly, though a small smile tugged at my lips. "But how's Weiss doing?"

"After our conversation, Ruby happened to be spying on us. I left the two of them to have a private talk about their differences," Pyrrha explained, her amusement evident.

When I stepped inside with Pyrrha, I was surprised to see Ruby and Weiss sitting together, eating side by side. Their usual tension was gone, replaced by a tentative ease. Did they reconcile? If they did, then maybe it was only a matter of time before Weiss and Blake also reached an understanding.

"Ah, these are always delicious! You know, Ren, you'd make a perfect husband!" Nora exclaimed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm.

"I'm not that good at cooking," Ren replied modestly, "but thank you, Nora."

I raised an eyebrow, watching the interaction. I guess Jaune wasn't the only dense person in this series. The tone of Nora's words hinted at more than just appreciation, yet Ren didn't seem to catch it—or maybe he did, and he just wasn't ready to acknowledge it yet.

"Thank you for inviting me here, Pyrrha," I said, returning to her.

"It's honestly no problem. You deserve it, after all," she said warmly. Her expression softened as she added, "Managing all the first-year students must be stressful, you know?"

Ren glanced at me, concern flickering across his face. "You know, I can take on some of the workload that's been placed on you."

Jaune and Nora offered eager nods of agreement, though I couldn't help but feel skeptical of their contributions. While their enthusiasm was admirable, their track records didn't inspire confidence.

Still, I hesitated. Admitting I needed help felt like admitting weakness, and that was something I'd spent my life avoiding. My intelligence and ability to strategize and manage was all I had. Without it, I was nothing. Weak, both physically and mentally. And that was a burden I couldn't afford to share.

A gentle hand tugged at my shoulder, pulling me out of my thoughts. "It's fine, Kaiser. You can trust us," Pyrrha said, "We're your friends, after all."

Her words sank in, quiet but powerful. My gaze dropped momentarily, and I mumbled, "How many times am I going to say thanks?" I sighed, then added softly, "Thanks for taking this burden."

Before I could say anything else, Ruby suddenly jumped to her feet, her expression alarmed. She grabbed Weiss by the arm and dragged her out of the room without a word.

I stood, recognizing the signal immediately. The fight against Torchwick was about to begin.

"I must excuse myself," I said, turning to the group. "It seems I'm needed by Team RWBY."

The others barely reacted, accustomed to the constant chaos by now. The only exception was Nora, who waved enthusiastically. "I'll take everyone's pancakes then!!!" she yelled, reaching for the nearest plate.

Roman Torchwick, a notorious criminal mastermind, devised a cunning plan to steal a shipment of precious Dust from the highly-secured Schnee Dust Company.

However, despite his careful planning and attention to detail, his scheme was ultimately foiled by young, inexperienced individuals who lacked formal training as huntsmen or huntresses.

The writers have failed to do justice to the character. Although his potential was immense, he was written off as a one-hit wonder.

Hmm, how disappointing. It was almost too easy for Team RWBY to take care of him. I'll follow them to ensure they're not messing it up, but let's be honest - Roman was going to fail.

"Wait!"

The two stopped before looking back, "Kaiser, what are you doing here?" Ruby asked.

"Ha! Did you think I wouldn't notice you causing trouble?"

"Well, this is more serious," Weiss explained.

"Whatever," Ruby said before I was pulled into her cocoon of vibrant, fragrant roses surrounded by petals, which blurred as we moved at high speeds.

"It's exhilarating, isn't it? We're inside of my semblance right now!" Ruby yelled.

"I.. c-an see th..at, Ru-by," I said as motion sickness started to wash over me.

When we arrived outside the abandoned warehouses at the docks, Blake and Yang were there, but Sun was nowhere to be seen, and Neo was there with Torchwick.

'What was this? I've done nothing to disrupt the future.'

Maybe it's just a coincidence, or my memory is failing me...

We split into teams—Ruby, me, and Yang against Torchwick and Weiss and Blake against Neo.

Due to his cunning mind, Torchwick posed the greatest threat, but Neo also presented a dangerous semblance.

"Yang, you're with me on the frontline," Ruby commanded, her voice sharp and determined. "We'll keep Roman occupied. I'll disrupt his movements with Crescent Rose. Kaiser, stay close and support us. We need to keep the pressure on him."

"A new member along with 'Little Red' to the fight? Come along, you vampire. This party is just getting started," Roman sneered, his cane twirling lazily.

My fist tightened, my veins almost popping from the anger within me. I stepped forward, "I dare you to say that again!"

Roman grinned wickedly, unphased. "Oh, gladly," he said, bowing mockingly.

The fight began in earnest. Roman moved calculatingly, sidestepping Yang's aggressive punches with ease. "You see, it's not about brute strength," he taunted. "It's about strategy. And I've got plenty of that."

Ruby darted into action, her scythe spinning like a whirlwind as she targeted Roman's defenses. Her voice rang out, firm and commanding, "Kaiser, cover Yang! Don't let him get an opening!"

I moved swiftly, the Severance Shroud unfurling from my shoulders into its bladed whip-like form. I lashed it outward to cut off Roman's escape, moving in sync with Ruby's instructions. Her quick thinking and clear-headed leadership kept us one step ahead, yet it was clear Roman wasn't easily cornered.

"Impressive teamwork," Roman commented, his grin widening as he parried the Shroud's bladed tendrils. "But tell me, do you really think you can outsmart me? I've been playing this game far longer than you can imagine."

Despite our coordination, I could feel the strain mounting. My aura's unstable surges, probably due to my inexperience with aura, made controlling the Shroud's movements difficult. Each swing carried too much force, leaving me off-balance or too little, allowing Roman to counter effortlessly. It was like trying to wield a storm that refused to be tamed.

Roman capitalized on every misstep, weaving around our attacks with calculated precision. "You know," he began, his voice dipped low, "I wasn't always like this. Once upon a time, I was just a kid trying to survive on the streets of Mistral. Abandoned, alone... you learn to fend for yourself pretty quickly."

He dodged another of Ruby's slashes, his expression darkening briefly. "Lie, steal, cheat, and survive. That's the mantra I lived by. And it's served me well."

"That doesn't excuse the lives you've hurt," Ruby shot back, her grip tightening on Crescent Rose. "We won't let you hurt anyone else, Roman. Not anymore."

Roman's smirk returned, but his eyes held a flicker of something more profound—regret, maybe, or anger at the world. "We'll see about that, Red. We'll see."

Roman unleashed a flurry of strikes with his cane, overwhelming us with his speed and precision. My movements became increasingly erratic as my aura started 'malfunctioning.' The power coursing through me surged unpredictably, leaving me drained after each attack. I struggled to maintain control of the Shroud, its whip-like edges lashing wildly, sometimes missing their mark entirely.

"Is that all you've got?" Roman taunted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I expected more from you guys."

Sensing our growing desperation, Roman shifted his focus to Ruby, recognizing her as the linchpin of our strategy. He dashed violently between me and Yang, targeting Ruby with relentless strikes.

"Without a stable core, your entire body is easily influenced," Roman said, thrusting his cane into Crescent Rose's range, disrupting Ruby's balance. She stumbled, her weapon forced from her grasp. Roman seized the opportunity, landing a powerful strike that cracked her aura.

"Ruby!" I shouted, my voice filled with panic. But Roman didn't stop. Yang charged forward, fists blazing with fury, only to fall victim to her anger. Roman expertly exploited her blind spots, taking her down with rapid blows. She collapsed beside Ruby, unconscious.

It was just me now. Roman turned his attention to me, his grin widening as he advanced. My mind raced, searching for a way to counter him, but the exhaustion was too much. My aura flickered dangerously low, the chaotic surges becoming weaker and less reliable.

Then, in the midst of the chaos, something deep inside me shifted. A surge of desperation and determination coursed through me, igniting something profound within me. Suddenly, the world around me sharpened. An overwhelming flood of sensory details replaced my thoughts.

Syncrosense had awakened. Since you know, Synchronize and Senses, and they're synchronizing with their senses, haha...

The world around me felt alive—no, electric. The room seemed to warp subtly around my heightened state. The space near me rippled faintly. Once invisible, dust specks swirled in the light, each suspended in time. The air itself vibrated with the faint hum of unleashed power.

The room came alive in ways I could barely comprehend. The creak of Roman's cane, as he tightened his grip, wasn't just a sound, it was a vibration that rippled through the air and echoed in my chest. The subtle shift in his posture, the slightest twitch of his fingers, spoke volumes about his next move. The faintest breeze brushed against my face as the Severance Shroud adjusted in my hands, the weapon now feeling weightless, an extension of myself.

The dim lighting blazed intensely. Roman's cane glinted under the light, carving sharp lines in the air. Dust specks floated in the atmosphere, visible and distinct in my heightened vision. The crimson swirls of a shattered Dust crystal lingered, suspended like silk strands. Each breath filled my lungs with scents of scorched metal, gunpowder, and faint ozone from battle.

For a moment, it was exhilarating. I moved perfectly synchronicity with my weapon, deflecting Roman's strikes with unparalleled precision. The Severance Shroud flowed effortlessly, its bladed edges countering every calculated swing of his cane. The floor beneath my boots creaked faintly as I shifted my weight, the vibrations running through my legs and into my core, grounding me. I could feel the rhythm of the fight, the tempo of Roman's attacks, the timing of my movements, and the subtle shift in the air as our weapons clashed.

Roman's smirk faltered for the first time as I advanced. With each calculated blow, I forced him onto the defensive. My blade glided through the air, slicing the space between us with alarming efficiency. The faint sparks of metal-on-metal reflected in his wide eyes as my strikes began finding their way through his defenses.

"Interesti-," Roman said, his voice barely heard due to the constant stimuli of information coming into my head. It looks like you've found a new trick."

But then, I staggered, trying to stand upright, and the sheer volume of sensory information became unbearable. Every sound—the scrape of my boots on the floor, the rapid thump of Roman's heartbeat, screamed for my attention. My mind struggled to process it all, racing from one sensation to the next, desperate to make sense of the chaos.

Pain surged through my skull like a blaring siren, loud and unrelenting. My vision, once so sharp and precise, now felt like it was splitting apart, each detail demanding focus but blurring under the strain.

Every sound, Every sight, Every smell, EVERYTHING!!!

The rhythmic flow of battle was lost as the sounds around me layered over one another—metal clanging, footsteps pounding, Roman's breathing. My limbs ached as my aura burned rapidly, sustaining the intense concentration required for Syncrosense.

I noticed too late that Roman had caught on. His strikes came faster and harder, each attacking the gaps in my defenses. "Looks like even your little trick has its limits," he sneered.

I fought to deflect blow after blow, but my movements grew sluggish. Every flicker of movement in my peripheral vision screamed for attention, clouding my focus. The faintest shift in the air, the slightest ripple of Roman's coat as he moved, felt like the sun itself was blinding me.

Finally, he broke through my defenses. Roman's cane slammed into my side with such force that it sent me sprawling. The impact shattered my aura, the protective shield around me dissipating in a flash of light and heat. I landed hard, the cold, dusty ground digging into my palms. I noticed the aftermath of our battle, dust swirling in the air, the floor in ruins, and injuries among the three of us.

My breaths came in ragged gasps, my vision swirling around as I struggled to regain my bearings. Roman's grip tightened around my neck as he loomed over me. "Any last words, vampire?" he asked, his voice cold.

I struggled to speak, my strength fading. "Roman... you don't have to... do this," I gasped. "What's the point... of a life of crime... if it leads to nothing? You can... change. It's not too late. What would Neo think?"

Roman's grip tightened, his eyes narrowing as he leaned in closer. "Neo?" he echoed, a flicker of something softer passing through his eyes. "You think she doesn't understand? Neo and I... we've been through hell together. She's the only one who ever had my back, the only one I trust." He paused, his expression momentarily conflicted.

"But even she knows the world isn't kind to people like us. We do what we have to do to survive. Change? Maybe in another life. But for me, it's too late. This is who I am now." Roman's voice turned cold again, "And Neo? She'd understand. She always does."

I could feel my strength fading, but I had to try one last time. "Roman... please. You don't have to be... this person. You can... find another way."

Roman's eyes flickered with mixed emotions: anger, regret, and something almost like hope. But he shook his head, his grip tightening once more. "It's too late for me, kid. This is the path I've chosen. And there's no turning back.

Everything halted as Yang blew him back, her hair flaring with fire, and her anger was fully represented with the semblance activated.

"Get your hands off!?" she yelled.

I gasped for air, finally able to breathe. Blake and Weiss retreated to our location. Neo, whom they couldn't handle, injured them and tired them out.

"This isn't any good; all of us are injured with Ruby passed out," Weiss said.

Three bullheads flew over us and were armed and ready to fire.

Just before the barrage of bullets from the bullheads hit us, she blocked them with a barrier of ice.

But as Weiss continued to create more, her capacity of ice dust was depleting.

"My ignorance led everything to go wrong; I'm sorry, everyone," Blake said.

"I'm combat-ready!"

I saw Penny standing on the roof, her eyes focused and determined. Floating swords, attached with strings, emerged from her back and shot forward, stabbing into the three bullheads and restraining them.

With a swift motion, she manipulated the swords, causing the bullheads to crash into each other. They exploded in a fiery display, the roar of the blasts echoing through the streets as they tumbled into abandoned buildings.

Seeing the situation deteriorate and all their forces defeated, Roman's face twisted in frustration. "No, we're out of here, come on," he barked, grabbing Neo and entering a spare bullhead.

Penny, however, tracked them with unwavering precision. She fired at the airship, her aim true. The bullhead spiraled out of control, the whine of its engines growing louder before it crashed into a nearby building.

The building's framework crumbled upon impact, and the air filled with debris and dust. The ground trembled, and the noise of collapsing concrete was overwhelming. It seemed impossible for anyone to survive that collision.

As the dust settled and the building lay in ruins, I staggered back, gasping for air. My body ached from the fight, and my mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions.

I looked at the collapsed structure, the final resting place of Roman and Neo. There was no way they could have survived. A part of me felt relief—relief that the immediate threat was gone, that my team and I had survived.

But another part of me felt a deep, unsettling sadness. Despite everything, they were still people, shaped by their pasts and choices.

I couldn't shake the image of Roman's eyes, the flicker of vulnerability and regret that had surfaced when I mentioned Neo.

They weren't just villains; they were survivors, products of a harsh world that had forced them down a dark path. Could things have been different for them? Could they have changed if given the chance?

Roman and Neo were gone, their paths forever halted, leaving behind a void of grief and lingering questions. As I knelt there, the tears flowed uncontrollably, each carrying the weight of unspoken words, unfulfilled hopes, and the bitter truth that no redemption would come for them now.

I was barely aware of Team RWBY approaching. Their footsteps were hesitant at first, unsure how to break the fragile stillness that enveloped me. Ruby reached me first, her eyes soft with empathy. She crouched beside me. Her scythe held loosely in her hand as if even Crescent Rose had been subdued by the sorrow hanging in the air.

"Kaiser..." Ruby's voice was almost a whisper, shaky and uncertain. The light in her usually bright eyes dimmed. "It's okay to feel like this... You cared. You really cared."

I couldn't meet her gaze. My hands trembled, stained with dirt and the effort of battle. "I thought... maybe I could reach them. Maybe there was still hope."

Yang stepped forward, her voice low but steady. "Sometimes, no matter how hard you try, you can't change people. That's not on you, Kaiser. That's on them." Her fists were clenched tightly, her knuckles white as if she were holding onto her frustration and guilt.

Weiss stood at a distance. "They chose their path," she said carefully, "But that doesn't mean your hope for them was pointless. It means you were willing to believe in something better, even when they weren't."

Blake lingered in the shadows. Her ears twitched slightly, betraying the emotions she otherwise kept masked. "I know what it's like to wish someone could change," she said softly. "But it's not your responsibility to save everyone. You gave them a chance. That's more than most people ever would."

Ruby placed a hand on my shoulder, her touch light but grounding. "We can't save everyone. But we can save each other. And we can keep fighting—for the people who can be reached."

Her words struck something deep within me. I wiped my eyes, the tears slowing but lingering. "I just... I didn't want it to end like this. I wanted them to have a chance, the way... the way I've been given one."

Weiss stepped closer, her voice unexpectedly gentle. "And that's what makes you different. You still see the good in people, even when it's hard to find. Don't let this change that about you."

Yang knelt beside me, her fiery spirit momentarily subdued. "You're stronger than you know, Kaiser. And hey, you've got us. You're not alone."

Blake's gaze met mine, her eyes filled with quiet understanding. "We move forward," she said. "That's all we can do, but we can learn from it. We can strive to create a world where fewer people feel forced into such desperate choices."

Ruby nodded, her hand squeezing my shoulder just slightly. "We'll get through this together. I promise."

With their support, I found the strength to stand, my legs feeling like lead. The weight on my shoulders hadn't disappeared, but it felt lighter, shared by those standing beside me. Looking at Team RWBY, each carrying scars and stories, I realized they weren't just teammates but my friends. Together, we would keep moving forward.

As long as we kept fighting, there was a chance to make things right. For Roman and Neo, it was too late, their paths sealed by choices that could never be undone. But for others, for ourselves, the story wasn't over yet. We still had time, and in time, there was hope.

The authorities soon arrived, surveying the scene. The crime scene was locked down. While actual huntsman coordinated with law enforcement, ensuring everyone's safety, the rest of us were being treated. Cuts, bruises, and battered auras would heal, though the weight of the battle lingered in our hearts.

Across the room, Blake and Weiss stood a short distance apart, engaged in what appeared to be a serious conversation. Their postures were tense.

Blake's voice was steady, "I'm no longer part of the White Fang, but that doesn't mean I'll stop fighting for equality for the Faunus. It's what I believe in," she said firmly.

Weiss hesitated, her arms crossed. Then, after a moment, she sighed, her tone awkward. "Over the course of 24 hours and 6 minutes... I've decided that I don't care," she said.

Blake blinked in surprise, opening her mouth to elaborate further, but Weiss raised a hand to stop her. "You left, haven't you?" Weiss continued, her voice growing quieter. "This is all in the past now. And in the future, just... just know that you have... teammates." The word sounded foreign on her tongue, but her expression was sincere.

Blake tilted her head, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. "We're good then?" she asked cautiously.

Weiss nodded, extending her hand. "Yeah, we're good," she replied. The two shook hands, a small but significant gesture of respect and agreement.

"TEAM RWBY IS BACK TOGETHER AND REFORMED!" Ruby shouted from across the room, her infectious excitement breaking the moment. She threw her arms up in triumph, earning a soft chuckle from Yang.

Yang patted Ruby on the head with a fond smile. "That's right, Ruby. We're back together," she said warmly.

Ruby's joy was briefly interrupted by a thought. "Speaking of which, where's Penny?" she asked.

The mention of Penny weighed heavily on my mind. She would undoubtedly face severe consequences for her role in the incident. I wondered if there was a way to lessen the strain on her shoulders, perhaps by speaking with Ironwood on her behalf.

But even as I considered this, another thought struck me: How would I explain the property damage and the dangers posed to the students? The weight of responsibility settled heavily in my head. How much paperwork would I do...

What if Headmaster Ozpin decided to fire me? The thought sent a wave of anxiety through me, but I quickly pushed it aside. For now, what mattered was that everyone was safe. Watching their smiles, seeing the bonds between them strengthen despite the chaos, was enough to turn my frown upside down.

My moment of reflection was interrupted by the sound of Glynda's strict voice. She grabbed Ruby by the cheek, her frustration evident, "Can't I just get one day without a problem?!" she yelled.

"Ow! Ow! That hurts!" Ruby yelped, wincing in pain.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Ruby cried, flailing her arms to escape Glynda's grasp.

Before things could escalate further, Blake stepped forward. "Professor Glynda, it was my fault, not Ruby's," she said, her voice steady but apologetic.

Ozpin cut in, "Stop it, Glynda," he said gently, placing a hand on her shoulder. The simple gesture seemed to ease her frustration, and she released Ruby with a sigh.

"Alright, Headmaster Ozpin," Glynda said, calming down.

Ozpin turned to the group, his expression kind yet firm. "Don't worry," he said, his voice carrying the quiet authority that always seemed to reassure us. "We're proud of you for taking action and acting as true Huntsmen and Huntresses would—even if it did cause some chaos. You showed courage, teamwork, and a willingness to protect others. That is what truly matters."

He paused,  "However," he added, "If something like this ever happens again, please inform us first. Let us help you."

Ruby nodded quickly, her cheeks still red from Glynda's earlier reprimand. "We will, Headmaster! I promise!" she said, her voice full of resolve.

I watched Ruby, Weiss, Blake, and Yang reconnect as we left. The smiles on their faces, the genuine connection that had been tested but not broken, warmed something inside me.

For all my worries about what lay ahead, I couldn't help but feel a tiny spark of hope. This wasn't the end of our journey, far from it. There was still so much left to do, but we would face it together.

And for now, that was enough.

Chapter Text

The day after the Dust incident, everything still hung heavily on my mind: the involvement of the White Fang, the multiple robberies of Dust, the dangerous material falling into the wrong hands, and—most hauntingly—the outcome of Roman and Neo.

I wanted to forget about it, to move forward, but I couldn't. The weight of it lingered, gnawing at my thoughts.

"Wake up, Kaiser!" Ruby's voice pulled me out of my daze.

I blinked, realizing I had zoned out. "Sorry..." I muttered, shifting my attention to the room. We were all gathered in the dorms, Teams RWBY and JNPR, debriefing and reflecting on the events from the day before.

Yang leaned forward with a teasing grin, eyes twinkling. "Kaiser, I wanted to ask... while Ruby was unconscious, I saw you suddenly able to hold back Roman—even overwhelm him at times. Are you hiding your true strength or something?" she joked.

I froze momentarily, her words bringing back flashes of the fight. My muscles tensed, and I felt faint memories of the sensory overload from the battle. Forcing myself to focus, I shook my head and adopted a more serious tone. "Of course not," I said. "The only reason I could hold my own against Roman was because... I awakened my semblance in that moment."

Nora's eyes lit up with excitement. "Looks like you're one of us now!" she declared, punching the air. "Welcome to the cool kids' club!"

Ruby chuckled, crossing her arms. "Looks like Jaune's the only one still left without a semblance." She smirked playfully. "Better catch up, fearless leader!"

Jaune coughed awkwardly, his cheeks flushing red. "I'll unlock it soon!" he said defensively.

Weiss leaned forward, "But seriously," she said, her voice firm, "what actually happened between you and Roman? What is your semblance that allowed you to contend with him?"

Blake nodded. "Yeah, tell us. From what I saw, it wasn't just brute strength. It was like... you were moving with a different kind of focus."

"It's called Syncrosense. It's... complicated to describe. During the fight with Roman, I—well, something inside me just... snapped. My semblance awakened, and everything changed. It felt like every part of me was perfectly attuned to my surroundings. My senses—the way I saw, heard and felt—were synchronized on a whole different level. Time didn't exactly slow down, but everything around me seemed... clear, almost hyper-focused. I could anticipate Roman's moves before he made them, react to every subtle change in the air, and see details I wouldn't have even noticed otherwise."

Weiss tilted her head slightly, "So your semblance heightens your senses to their absolute peak," she said.

"Not just that," I replied. "It's like... my whole body and mind enter a state of perfect synchronization with the battlefield. The Severance Shroud felt weightless in my hands, like an extension of myself. Every movement, every attack—it flowed naturally, like I wasn't even thinking about it."

Ruby's eyes widened, her mouth forming a small "O" of awe. "Whoa... that's so cool! It's like you were in turbo mode!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing in her seat.

"More like a super-soldier," Yang added, her smirk growing. "No wonder Roman looked so rattled. You totally caught him off guard."

I hesitated, the memory of the battle flashing through my mind. The exhilaration of Syncrosense, the overwhelming clarity—it had felt empowering, but it hadn't lasted. "It wasn't all perfect, though," I said, my tone growing more serious. "At first, it was exhilarating. But then... the sensory overload hit."

Blake's expression shifted, her eyes narrowing in thought. "Overload?"

I nodded, "Syncrosense doesn't just sharpen my senses—it amplifies everything. Every sound, every flicker of movement, every shift in the air... it all demands my attention at the same time. It's overwhelming—like trying to process a million things at once. By the end of the fight, I couldn't keep up. My mind and body just... couldn't handle it."

"Ah, so it comes with a pretty big drawback," Pyrrha said, "Your semblance is incredibly powerful, but it takes a toll on you."

"Exactly," I replied. "It burns through my aura quickly, and the strain it puts on my mind and body is... intense. Roman noticed when I started faltering. That's when he broke through my defenses."

Weiss expressed concern: "Your semblance is dangerous—both to your enemies and yourself. You'll need to learn how to control it to use it effectively in battle."

Blake nodded in agreement. "It sounds like Syncrosense gives you an edge, but you're right not to rely on it. Without proper control, it could be as much a liability as it is an asset."

"I think it's awesome," Ruby said, grinning as she leaned forward. "Sure, it's got drawbacks, but so does every semblance. The important thing is that you've unlocked it—and we'll help you figure out how to use it!"

"Yeah!" Nora chimed in, "We'll help you train! I bet by the time we're done, you'll be unstoppable!"

Jaune, ever optimistic, gave a determined nod. "And hey, once I unlock my semblance, I'll help too!"

Yang gave me a thumbs-up. "Looks like you've got a whole squad ready to back you up. You're not in this alone, Kaiser."

Pyrrha's emerald eyes met mine, "You've awakened a part of yourself that's both powerful and challenging. But don't forget—your team is here for you. You don't have to face this alone."

"Thanks, everyone," I said quietly, a small, genuine smile tugging at my lips. "It means a lot."

Ruby grinned brightly. "Of course! That's what teams are for!"

The room settled into a more relaxed atmosphere, and the tension from earlier began to ease. For the first time, I felt a glimmer of hope—not just for mastering Syncrosense, but for facing whatever lay ahead.

I was relaxing in a room with Weiss and Blake while everyone else was doing their own thing. Being here was awkward due to their relationship, but leaving now felt... wrong. It wasn't like they'd asked me to go, either. Or maybe they assumed I'd take the hint. Either way, I was awkwardly sitting on my bed with a book in my lap, pretending to read.

Weiss was perched at her desk like a queen addressing her court, pen in hand, her posture impossibly straight. On the other hand, Blake sat on her bed, her back against the wall.

"You've been staring at the same page for five minutes," Weiss said suddenly.

Blake blinked like she hadn't even realized she wasn't reading anymore. She glanced at the book in her lap before setting it aside. "I was... thinking," she admitted.

My eyes flicked up from my book, though I did not look too obvious. Thinking? About what? I'd learned long ago that Blake's "thinking" face usually meant trouble. Or a complicated memory. Sometimes both.

"What about?" Weiss pressed, her tone softer than I expected it to be. Curious, not confrontational.

Blake sighed, her eyes flickering with hesitation before she answered. "The White Fang. My place in all of it." She paused, "I told you I left them because I didn't agree with their methods, but... it's not that simple. Leaving doesn't erase what I did when I was with them. It doesn't erase the hurt I caused."

"You chose to leave," Weiss said firmly. "That's more than most people would have done. But Blake, the White Fang's actions—what they've done—they've hurt so many people, including my family. How do you expect me to just... overlook that?"

And there it was. Weiss's walls were up again, her tone icy. This could go south fast. Or... maybe not. To my surprise, Blake didn't snap back. Instead, she kept her tone calm, "I don't expect you to overlook it. But you don't know what it's like to be treated like... less than human. You've never had to live as a Faunus, Weiss."

I glanced toward Weiss. She stiffened, her hands clenching against her arms... but then Weiss surprised me.

"You're right," she trembled, "I don't know that life. But you don't know what it's like to be a Schnee. Living with the consequences of choices I didn't make. Growing up with a legacy that turns people against me before I even speak. Constantly looking over my shoulder because my family's a target. Am I proud of what my father's done? Of what my name represents?"

I froze. Even Blake seemed caught off guard by Weiss's response. And for a second, I almost chimed in. But the shift in the air between them stopped me.

They were seeing each other now, really seeing each other, and I wasn't about to ruin that.

"Different scars, same pain". Blake said that to Weiss, which hit me harder than I thought. I knew that feeling of carrying something you never asked for, never wanted. The weight of it never entirely left you. Watching them now, I realized I wasn't just seeing Weiss and Blake but also parts of myself. And maybe, just maybe, they were seeing parts of each other.

Weiss blinked, processing that. "...Maybe," she admitted.

And there it was. Not an apology, not a resolution, but a step. A tiny, fragile step forward. The tension in the room eased just a little, and I let out a breath I didn't realize I'd been holding.

I closed the book in my lap, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. "Progress," I muttered under my breath.

Late at night, when most of the dorm had settled into a comfortable, quiet place, I stood on the rooftop, my mind swirling with too many thoughts. From the dorm's height, Beacon's lights seemed small, flickering against the vast backdrop of the night sky. I liked that perspective. Contrary to my semblance, it made everything seem a little less overwhelming. 

I thought I was alone until I heard the creak of footsteps behind me. "Oh, sorry," Ruby said, stopping mid-step. Her silver eyes widened. "Didn't mean to crash the moment.

I smirked slightly. "It's fine. I've got plenty of time to spare."

She giggled at that, but it didn't reach her usual volume. Ruby wasn't exactly subtle—it showed when something was bothering her. She joined me at the railing, her legs swinging slightly as she leaned against it. I figured she'd either start talking or leave, so I didn't press her.

A few moments passed in comfortable silence before she sighed. "Kaiser... do you think Penny's happy?"

That caught me off guard,  "Happy? Why do you ask?"

She didn't meet my eyes, instead staring at the lights in the distance. "I've been thinking about her a lot after the Dust incident. About the way she fought and threw herself into everything like..." She paused, fidgeting with the hem of her cloak. "...Like it wasn't her choice."

That hit harder than I'd expected. The memory of Penny on that battlefield, efficient, unflinching, detached, flashed through my mind. "She's loyal to Ironwood," I said cautiously, not wanting to steer Ruby too much. "But that doesn't necessarily mean she's not happy."

Ruby finally looked at me, her eyes wavering, "But does she get to choose? I mean, she's my friend—she's amazing—but sometimes it feels like Ironwood is pulling all the strings. What if she doesn't even know what she really wants?"

I leaned against the railing, thinking. Ruby always saw the best in people, she wanted to believe in Penny, but her faith in authority wavered. "Have you talked to her about this?" I asked.

She hesitated. "Not really. I don't want to make her feel... bad. What if she is happy and I'm just overthinking it?"

I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Ruby, you're not overthinking anything. You care about Penny, and it's okay to ask her how she feels. Just... don't push her too hard. Let her come to her own conclusions."

Ruby nodded slowly, a thoughtful look on her face. "Yeah. Yeah, you're right." She smiled faintly, the tension easing slightly from her shoulders. "Thanks, Kaiser. I didn't know you were good at this whole advice thing."

I smirked, raising an eyebrow. "Don't let it go to your head."

Chapter Text

An entire semester had gone by. I was left with nothing to do as the break started. I stood in the administration room, along with Ms. Glynda, reviewing the files and progress of the first years.

Flaws, weaknesses, strengths, abilities. I read through them all. The future was bright for the Vytal Tournament.

"Ms. Glynda, who is Ironwood?" I only knew him through the show, but not personally.

She froze, scowling, but she calmed down as she handed me a chair, and we sat down to talk.

"Ironwood is a hard person to describe. His actions are strict and stern, but despite his steel body, his heart is gold. He takes action rather than turns a blind eye to it. He's a good person, I must say. I admire his character," Glynda responded.

"How romantic," I voiced.

Glynda's cheeks flushed a deep red, and she quickly composed herself, clearing her throat. "Ahem, well, it's not like that," she stammered, trying to regain her usual stern demeanor. "Ironwood is a colleague and a respected leader. Nothing more."

I couldn't help but smirk, "Sure, sure. So, what makes him such a good leader in your eyes?"

Glynda sighed, "James Ironwood is a man of principle. He believes in protecting the people and doing what's right, even when difficult. His methods may be harsh, but his intentions are always for the greater good. He's faced many challenges and has always come out stronger.

"Sounds like he's someone you can rely on.

"Indeed," Glynda replied, "In these times, having someone like Ironwood on our side is invaluable. But enough about him. We should focus on the task at hand."

Headmaster Ozpin entered the room. "It's no good to stuff yourself in work, Kaiser. Blake, Nora, and Ren are still on campus. Why don't you go relax with them?"

"I guess... I'll take my leave then," I responded, "Sorry, Professor Glynda."

"Don't worry, I'll deal with everything," she responded.

Entering the commons, it felt cozy as the room was surrounded by the fireplace's warm glow and the loving smell of tea.

Blake is lounging on the couch, immersed in a novel. Ren is serenely preparing tea, filling the room with a soothing aroma. Nora is reminiscing about our past adventures over the semester.

Then, all of them noticed my presence and greeted me.

"It's good to see you, Kaiser," Ren said, "Do you want some tea."

"Sure, thank you."

"Indeed," Blake added, "I didn't know you were still here. Shouldn't you be with your famil-"

Nora immediately came to shut up Blake by placing her hand over hers, "Haha, let's change the topic?"

"It's fine, Nora. I may not be too fond of my family, but I don't hate them, in fact I'm actually grateful to them for my abilities.

They have this project where they attempt to create the perfect human through genetic modifications and arranged marriages.

They believe emotions are weaknesses, so my upbringing focused on efficiency and logic, with little emphasis on feelings.

They "encouraged" me to undergo Huntsman training because they viewed it as the ultimate test of my abilities. Despite the risk, it's what allowed me to get this far.

This has been a long-standing tradition in our family—similar to an intense family game night, but with more swords and fewer board games," I explained, seemingly trying to make it more lighthearted.

"I can't believe your family would do something like that. It's just wrong," Ren expressed.

Nora grabbed my shoulder. "That's so unfair! How could they treat you like some kind of experiment?"

"I understand having a difficult past, but this is beyond anything I can accept," Blake said.

I was puzzled, "Is there something wrong? It would make sense why people would want to make a perfect human?"

Ren shook his head, his expression a mix of disbelief and concern. "Kaiser, people aren't meant to be perfect. Our flaws and our emotions make us who we are. They make us human."

Nora's grip on my shoulder tightened, her eyes filled with empathy. "You deserve to be more than just a project. You deserve to be yourself, with all your feelings and imperfections."

Blake stepped closer, her voice soft but firm. "It's not about making sense logically. It's about ethics and humanity. Treating someone like an experiment strips away their individuality and right to be their own person."

"But isn't striving for perfection a noble goal? To eliminate weaknesses and inefficiencies?"

Nora hugged me, "Kaiser, it's not your fault. You've been raised to see the world in a certain way. But there's so much more to life than just efficiency and perfection."

"Yeah..." I remembered Lucius saying something similar. I should have realized my mistakes a long time ago.

Ren, Nora, and Blake exchanged glances. They gently guided me towards a nearby bed, their movements careful and considerate.

Ren spoke softly, "You need to rest, Kaiser. You've been through a lot, and caring for yourself is important."

Nora fluffed a pillow and placed it behind my head, "Just relax, okay? We're here for you."

Blake pulled a blanket over me, "It's okay to let go for a bit. You don't have to be perfect all the time."

Just then, Ren returned with a steaming cup of tea. "Kaiser, here's some tea. It might help you relax," he said, offering the cup warmly.

"I don't know what's happening..."

Ren placed his hand on my shoulder. "I'm glad you're not like your family because you do have empathy and emotions."

"Thanks...."

Before I met Lucius, people thought of me as an actual robot, emotionless and programmed to be perfect, and they were right. However, it all stopped once I met him.

Lucius was annoying but persistent. He was kind and humble, ignorant of our cruel world. He had a charming personality and could easily influence anyone, but he considered me his only best friend. I didn't know why, but I was happy to know that.

As days passed, they kept coddling me as if I were a child. I grew tired of this, annoyed by their pity. One morning, I woke up to find them all gone. Determined to find them to speak out my concerns, I set out.

Beacon was eerily quiet until I heard a commotion from the training hall. Loud noises echoed through the room. Looking inside, Ren and Blake were dueling fiercely while Nora watched excitedly.

The fight was practically equal until Blake landed a deciding move against Ren, defeating him in the process.

Blake helped Ren get up as they exchanged information about the fight.

Nora noticed my presence, "Ah! Hello there, Kaiser!"

"It's good to see you, Kaiser," Ren said.

"Have a good night's sleep?" Blake asked.

"Speaking of which, why don't we spar together? I promise not to break your legs," Nora said.

Refining my combat abilities will lead to my evolution. The strength that I will need to change the future.

"Let's spar then, but don't expect much from me. I'm quite on the weaker side," I declared.

I placed Severance Shroud over my shoulder. It was more than just a weapon; it reflected me—adaptable yet chaotic and requiring immense control.

Its core is made from a unique, dust-infused liquid metal that flows like water—a material that is as versatile as it is unstable.

It initially appears as a cloak—simple and unassuming. Lightweight and flexible, it is barely noticeable except for the faint hum of energy that runs through the fabric when it is idle. That is the default state, but the real magic begins when I command it. The moment I will it to change, the liquid metal reacts, capable of morphing into countless forms—blades, shields, whips, and more—at my command.

It reacts instantly, syncing with my movements and instincts, especially when Syncrosense is active. But this adaptability comes with risks. Every transformation drains my aura, and overuse can destabilize it, making the Shroud unpredictable or dangerous.

"I'll be acting as the referee," Ren said," Are all combatants ready."

"3...2...1...Go!"

Nora, charging at me, rushed into my mind, and I barely managed to dodge her attack. Her hammer whooshed past, the force of it stirring the air around me. If that had hit me, my aura would have immediately been destroyed.

The world sharpened as Syncrosense kicked in, and every movement and flicker of light burned into my awareness. Her next steps—light, precise, almost floating—came into focus, and I knew where her strike would land even before she did.

After recovering, I steadied my breath and stretched my cloak to the side. Enchanted bullets imbued with fire dust shot from the inside of my cloak as I aimed it at her, hoping to burn her.

The bullet whizzed through the air, leaving a trail of flames in its wake. But Nora vaulted over them with ease, using her hammer's recoil to launch herself skyward like some of rocket. The heat didn't even faze her.

"Nice try!" she shouted mid-air. "But you're gonna have to aim better than that if you want to hit me!"

She came down hard, the ground cracking beneath the force of her hammer. I barely rolled out of the way, feeling the tremor rattle through my bones. But just before I evaded her attack, I implanted some ice dust into the spot she would land on. Ice Dust spikes sprang up where she landed, but she smashed through them like they were made of paper.

"Come on, Kaiser! Keep up, or I'll leave you in the dust!" Nora said.

"What a monster!" I thought.

A strike came from her without warning, instantly appearing in front of my face faster than I'd expected. The Shroud barely had time to form a proper shield before her hammer slammed into it, sending me crashing into the wall. My breath left me in a sharp gasp, the impact rattling through my entire body.

The edges of my vision wavered—was it because of that attack, or was Syncrosense burning through my aura faster than I could control? Nora didn't waste the opening, rushing forward, unleashing a straightforward combo with blows, draining my aura, and putting me under a time constraint. Decisions that I would make needed to be made now.

Dedicating to go on the offensive, I met her head-on. For every strike she delivered, the Shroud moved to counter, morphing fluidly to match the pace of her attacks. It wasn't just a weapon—an extension of my mind, adapting faster than I could think—a blade for her openings, a shield for her strikes, a whip for her retreat.

But the strain was catching up. Each swing, block, and dodge sent pain through my muscles. Syncrosense painted the battlefield in vivid, overwhelming detail—every flicker of light, every shift in her weight, every faint intake of breath. It was a wave of information, and I barely kept my head intact.

Her next move was a feint. A low jab that shifted into a spinning kick aimed at my head. Syncrosense caught the shift, but my body lagged half a second behind. My aura turned into a barrier, absorbing the brunt of the blow.

At that moment, clarity struck—not from my semblance, but from the realization that I was losing control. I didn't need to process everything. I didn't need to see every single move. I just needed to focus on the rhythm and the flow of the fight.

I took a deep breath, letting my senses settle. The next attack came, and this time, I was ready. The Shroud snapped into a thin, flexible whip, coiling around her arm mid-strike. I threw her off balance with a sharp pull, creating the opening I needed. The Shroud morphed again, forming into a curved blade as I brought it down.

Nora blocked, barely, her aura crackling under the strain. For the first time, she faltered, her eyes narrowing as she realized she'd been pushed onto the defensive.

For a brief moment, she paused, her hammer resting on her shoulder as she caught her breath. She grinned at me, her eyes bright with excitement. "You're not bad, Kaiser. But come on, this ends now!" as she ran at me.

I thought of this as nothing, morphing the cloak into a shield, thinking it would be enough for her. However, as her powerful blow struck, I felt a surge of aura emanating from her, which began to infuse her hammer with an overwhelming strength.

Desperate to match her strength, I focused on channeling my own aura through my shield, but the damage to my aura had left me drained and vulnerable.

As her relentless strikes continued, I felt my strength falter beneath the weight of her hammer.

Finally succumbing to her strength, I collapsed to the ground, my aura completely drained, breaking. I struggled to get back up.

"You fought well, Kaiser," she said, offering me a hand, "But remember, strength isn't just about power. It's also about knowing when to retreat and live to fight another day."

"Seems like I might need to go to the gym more often," I said.

"Join us! Yang and Pyrrha are great partners with whom to work with. They can handle my immense strength without a problem," Nora said.

"Sure then."

That's a loss. Even more training is needed, especially before the Vytal Tournament and when Cinder appears...

"Are you okay there? Did I injure you or something? You seemed to have blanked out," Nora asked.

"I'm fine. I'm just dissatisfied with everything."

"Don't worry about today. You'll get stronger eventually. We'll have many more drills to go through. We have an entire month of a break after all," Ren said.

"She's right. You may not be on our level, but we can help you. I'll help you with your swordsmanship since it needs improvement. Nora can improve your physicality, and Ren can assist you with your aura control," Blake added.

Everyone has a limit, and there's no way to go beyond it to get stronger. How can I reach the level of someone like Ozpin or the Maidens without an outside source that they have? I guess I'll find out in the future if it's possible.

A bottle of water got thrown into my lap.

"Drink up", Blake said.

"Thanks," I replied.

"Just a heads up, but Nora wasn't going all out. She could have imbued herself with lighting dust to enhance her speed and strength," Ren explained.

I rolled my eyes, "You don't need to rub it in," I said.

"That wasn't the intention, just a thought for you to remember next time you spar with her," he added.

"All the destruction that Nora did, is there a janitor or something?"

"...Ms. Glynda, I think, will fix it with her semblance," Blake hesitantly answered.

"Kaiser, I noticed something during your fight with Nora," Ren began, his tone tinged with concern. "Your aura... it's unlike anything I've seen."

I raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

"Your aura reserves are massive—easily surpassing Jaune's, and perhaps anyone else I've encountered. But unlike Jaune's aura, which flows steadily and evenly, yours surges through your body like a raging volcano, unpredictable and volatile."

"A volcano?" I repeated, unsure whether to feel complimented or concerned.

"Yes. It's powerful, but the unpredictability strains your body and mind. You expend energy unevenly, making precise attacks difficult and leaving you vulnerable."

"Are you saying my aura could backfire on me?" I asked, unease creeping in.

"Exactly. While your aura gives you endurance, it can also be a liability. You might expend too much energy, exhausting yourself faster in battle."

I exhaled slowly, processing this new information. "So, I have all this potential, but it could blow up in my face?"

Ren smiled faintly. "That's one way to put it. But with training, we can stabilize that power. You need to channel your aura intentionally."

I crossed my arms. "So, it's both a strength and a weakness?"

"Right. You've felt the chaos in your fights—like your power is slipping away."

"Yeah, it's exhausting sometimes," I admitted.

Ren's tone grew encouraging. "That's why training is crucial. Think of your aura like a river; right now, it's wild. With time, you can learn to control it."

"What if I can't?" I asked, worried.

"If unchecked, you risk burning through your reserves or losing control, which could endanger you and your team," he replied, his expression serious.

I let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through my hair. "Great. So I'm a walking bomb waiting to happen."

"It's not all bad," Ren said, "Once you master it, your aura could become one of your greatest assets. You have the potential to outlast and overpower your opponents in ways most others can't. The key is learning when to hold back and when to let loose."

"Guess I better start working on that dam, huh?"

He smiled, "With time and effort, you'll get there, Kaiser. Raw power needs control, and I'll help you every step of the way."

Chapter Text

Volume 2

The semester had finally started. On my first day of work, I met with Ozpin and Glynda to discuss the students. The rhythmic ticking of the clockwork filled the air as I entered Headmaster Ozpin's office.

These seemingly out-of-place items piqued my curiosity, and I couldn't help but wonder what purpose they served in such a futuristic world. Considering Ozpin's age, it may be nostalgic for him. However, it's also difficult to overlook how cruel fate can be. I couldn't imagine living that long.

"Hello, Kaiser. Have you analyzed the progress and performance of the first-year students for the first semester?" Glynda asked.

"Indeed, here's the report," I said as I handed her the journal.

Ms. Glynda reviewed the detailed report, including the student's academic performance, combat skills, and social integration. She smiled at me. "Great work, as always, though I'm frustrated with some of the students," she said.

"I know... Team CRDL has been having some problems integrating into Beacon's social circle," I commented.

"I've had enough of this. It's time for action," she cried harshly.

Ozpin refrained Glynda from leaving the room, "Ms. Glynda, I know you wish for this to stop, but nothing will change. It's only in due time that the discrimination for Faunus will fade. Forcing our ideals on students will only lead to disaster," he said.

Looking at the ground in silence, Glynda nodded. What Professor Ozpin said was true, though I wondered how long it would take for the prejudice against faunus to stop.

The bell began ringing, signaling the start of lunch. I waved goodbye to Ozpin and Glynda as I went to eat. The cafeteria buzzed with activity when I entered, with students chatting and eating. Ruby stood in the middle, her voice excited.

"But classes start back up tomorrow! This is why I've taken the time to schedule a series of wonderful events for us today," Ruby yelled.

"How the hell did you fill the binder I gave you already!?!" Weiss questioned.

"What about discussing this after class?" Yang proposed. "We're in lunch, and I'm hungry!"

Blake giggles, "Aren't you always?"

Bored, I brought out my scroll, identical to a phone from my world, but I realized it was out of battery. I sighed and turned to Weiss, the dust expert. "Weiss, I'm sorry, but could I borrow some lightning dust? I need it for my scroll. It's dead right now."

Weiss sighed in response. She pulled out her weapon, a unique rapier called Myrtenaster. She spun the cylinder until it reached the lightning dust setting, then opened it to pour some into my hand.

"Thanks a lot, Weiss."

"Yeah, no problem," she replied.

I was surprised to see her comply so easily. I would have expected her to reject me, telling me I should find some myself. Well, that's a good sign.

I poured the dust into the scroll's charging port and imbued it with my aura. The dust activated as it electrified the scroll, immediately charging it to complete. It was fascinating to see. If Earth had this material, we would have been as advanced as Remnant.

Despite watching the show, I still lacked a deep understanding of Remnant's world. Needing to learn more, I dove into the Internet, scrolling for anything that could help me.

Out of nowhere, a tingling sensation surged through my head, my instincts kicked in, and I instinctively ducked. However, as I looked back up, Weiss sat right before me. Her face was covered entirely in the very pie I was meant for. Oh no...

"You've done it this time!" Weiss yelled as she grabbed a slice of pizza, ready to throw it.

From then on, the room filled with laughter and screams as chaos ensued, and everyone scrambled to escape the flying food.

"Food Fight!"

"Everybody, run for cover!"

I quickly dove under the nearest table as a barrage of food began to fly through the air.

Amidst the commotion, Nora's laughter rang out above the rest, "I'm the queen of the castle! I'm queen of the castle!"

Oh, not now, I just cleaned my clothes!

"Justice will be swift! Justice will be painful! It will be delicious!" Ruby yelled. "Yeah!"

"Off with their heads!" Nora commanded.

What remained was a brawl between Team RWBY and JNPR, and there was nothing to convince them to stop. But I guess I was okay. Earlier, my semblance activated to protect me.

Eventually, things became quiet. I stuck my head back up to see everyone "dead," covered with food, before Glynda burst into the room, setting everything back into place with her telekinesis.

"Alright, that's quite enough, children!" she called out before turning to me, brows furrowed in confusion.

I returned her gaze with a playful grin. "Hey, don't look at me! I had no power to stop them. They were too caught up in their excitement."

Glynda exhaled a deep sigh, "Ozpin, what course of action are we supposed to take?" she asked, her tone laced with concern.

Ozpin, composed as always, thought of this entire situation as nothing to worry about, "It's perfectly alright. After all, they are merely children and will hold onto that innocence for quite some time. It's important that we let them revel in their freedom now before it slips away from them forever."

I turned to him, my heart racing with dread as I fully processed the weight of his words. The chilling truth of what the future held was becoming clear to me, and I knew it wouldn't be long before those innocent days would be replaced with harsh realities.

Ozpin met my gaze, his eyes sharp and perceptive. "Is there something troubling you, Kaiser?" he asked genuinely.

I let out a shaky laugh, trying to mask my worries. "Haha... no, I'm just taken aback by everything that's happening around us," I replied, though the fear in my voice betrayed my thoughts.

"If you insist," he said, an amused glint in his eye, yet I could tell he remained skeptical.

The next day, the fun activities that Ruby had planned finally came to life, and she enthusiastically dragged everyone she knew to participate—Team RWBY, Team JNPR, and Team CFVY.

I saw this not as annoying but as a wonderful opportunity for all of us to bond, grow closer, and strengthen our relationships.

Ruby organized an all-out tournament featuring various video games. Pyrrha and Coco took us shopping, primarily for clothing, where we bought dresses, shoes, and suits. Finally, there was a picnic where Ren and Yang set up a barbecue and cooked for all of us. We all sat down, chatting about various topics related to the academy and, most importantly, the Vytal Festival, while we waited for the food to be ready.

A horn from a supply ship alerted all of us, and then we saw someone jump from it, running away from guards who were chasing him. As I examined him more closely, I began to notice familiar features. This was Sun Wukong, a member of Team SSSN from Haven. He had a delinquent appearance, his shirt unbuttoned, exposing his chest, and a chain around his neck. Most importantly, he wore a golden headband reminiscent of his inspiration.

He accidentally bumped into Cardin after running, knocking them to the ground. They both stand up, but Cardin is angered at what happened, grabbing Sun by the collar. Sun only smiles at him, telling Cardin to give him a break since they're both training students. Cardin punched Sun to the ground, even more angered, but Sun didn't retaliate, still smiling.

Then, the guards who were initially chasing Sun caught up with him and started beating him, telling him not to give them trouble and to stop resisting, obviously an excuse for them to abuse Sun. Cardin was smiling at this, "Serves you right!"

Blake was furious, her aura flaring as she prepared to rush at the guards. But before she could move, my fist collided with one of their jaws, sending him crumpling to the ground. The second guard stared at me in shock before falling to his knees, trembling. Yang grabbed me by the arm, her grip firm and unrelenting. "What are you doing, Kaiser?!" she yelled.

"Wait, what...?" I blinked, snapped back to reality, and saw the chaos I had caused. Guilt washed over me as I thought about my actions, but a deeper part of me knew why I'd acted. It wasn't just instinct. It was him. The memory hit me like a wave.

Lucius had done the same thing once, years ago. A street corner, a police officer, a man beaten for no reason. Lucius had stepped in, charging headfirst into conflict to stop the violence. The officers hauled him away, handcuffs snapping shut. He hadn't regretted it, though—his parents ensured he got off without consequences. But I wasn't Lucius and didn't have the same safety net.

Now, here I was, standing in the aftermath. Justice for Sun? Maybe. But as Yang pulled me back, I couldn't help but wonder if I'd made things worse for everyone. I didn't know what Ozpin would say. I didn't know what I would say.

But one thing was certain: I couldn't run from this.

We were in Headmaster Ozpin's office. He stood behind his desk, his brow furrowed as he addressed Sun in a calm yet stern manner. He reprimanded him for his reckless decision to illegally board a ship to reach Beacon, a serious violation.

Suddenly, Cardin yelled at him, "Headmaster Ozpin, aren't you going to do something about Kaiser? He assaulted that officer!" Hearing this, I felt my stomach drop.

Realizing the weight of Cardin's words, I took a step forward, intent on owning up to my actions. "I take full responsi—" but Ruby quickly interrupted me, "Kaiser was only trying to protect Sun from being harmed by the guards!"

Yang joined in, "Exactly! The guards were brutally beating up Sun for no reason. It was completely uncalled for!"

Ozpin listened intently to both sides, his gaze shifting between us, analyzing our expressions and the emotions swirling around the situation. After a brief pause, he finally spoke, "I will not reprimand any of you this time, but I implore you to prevent similar incidents from occurring in the future, especially in public places. Remember, you are students of Beacon, and your actions reflect on our reputation." His eyes locked onto mine, "And please, do not resort to violence as a solution."

"Yes, Headmaster Ozpin," I replied, feeling relief and remorse.

With that, everything was solved. However, a lingering shame washed over me for what I had done. Taking a deep breath, I thought perhaps it was best to take some time to relax as I made my way out, going to my dorm to rest on the bed.

Chapter Text

The day came as the students from the different regions arrived to prepare for the Vytal Festival. The auditorium was filled with countless students from various backgrounds and academies. Headmaster Ozpin stood on the stage in front of everyone.

He spoke to everyone with determination for unity between the kingdoms.

Vale, Vacuo, and Mistral were present, except for Atlas, who were late due to the weather conditions.

I stood behind him with Ms. Glynda, glancing over the students.

"There's Beacon, Shade, and Have--"

My eyes widened as they landed upon a certain group of people. Cinder, Mercury, and Emerald were there—the main cast of villains.

The sound of a heartbeat pounded in my ear. I knew this situation would eventually happen, but this fear overtook my mind.

Cinder was in plain sight. Everyone could be killed with a single touch from the half of the maiden power that she occupied. But luckily, she was keeping a low profile.

"Kaiser, are you fine? What's happening? You seemed spaced out." Glynda asked.

"Yeah, Yeah, I just feel a little...dizzy," I responded. "I'll be heading to my room."

I collapsed onto my bed, feeling a surge of fear and confusion as I realized that the story's main villains had finally caught up to me. My mind raced with questions: What actions could I take? What was the best course of action? I can't just suddenly go to Ozpin and accuse Cinder without evidence. If I spoke about her having half of the Maiden's power, he would be suspicious of me instead, asking how I knew such confidential information.

"Huh?!" A knock at my door startled me, disrupting my deep thinking. Confused, I went up to the door and opened it.

A tall and proud person stood before me when I opened the door. It was Ironwood, another member of Ozpin's confidential group and the General of the Atlesian Military.

"I believe this is the first meeting we've had," Ironwood said.

I needed to be presentative in his presence. I didn't want him to think I lacked manners due to my lackluster behavior.

"Is there anything that I can do for you, General?"

"I'm sure you know about the relationship between Penny and Atlas, which also extends to me. I've been aware of the incident that occurred back at the port. I was wondering if I could manage all matters related to Penny. You can understand that she is important to me. I think of her as a niece..." Ironwood explained.

"Why did you not discuss this with Ms. Glynda or Headmaster Ozpin?"

"I did, but they told me to ask for your permission since you're the manager of the first years, which Penny is a part of," he said.

I thought about it a bit. While Penny was weird and quirky, she was special to us, especially to Ruby. Something like this would further distance us. "General Ironwood, protecting Penny too much will only restrict her ability to grow, adapt, and learn to be independent. She needs real challenges to develop into the person she's meant to be."

Ironwood's gaze was intense as he studied me. "Explain to me, Kaiser, how exposing her to potential danger will help her grow."

I could feel the weight of his scrutiny, but I knew I had to stand my ground. "She needs the opportunity to form her own connections and navigate challenges. Being around people like Ruby will teach her invaluable traits like trust, teamwork, and independence. Shielding her from these experiences will only hinder her development."

Ironwood raised an eyebrow, his expression inscrutable. "And what makes you so sure that Ruby will have a positive influence on Penny?"

I met his gaze, my voice unwavering. "I trust Ruby. She has shown great leadership and compassion. I guarantee she will positively influence Penny and help her become stronger and more independent."

For a moment, there was silence. Then, Ironwood nodded slowly, a small smile forming on his lips. "I certainly didn't expect such conviction from you, Kaiser. You sound a lot like Headmaster Ozpin. Very well, I'll trust your judgment on this matter. Let's see how Penny grows with Ruby by her side."

"Thank you!"

Ironwood held my shoulder, "Take good care of her, alright?"

"Yes, sir!"

Ironwood laughed, "No need for the formalities. Thank you, Kaiser. I'll be on my way out. I have affairs to attend to," he explained.

But he whispered into my ear, seemingly threatening, "If you happen to be wrong, I'm sure you'll know what will happen." He then smiled before closing the door.

After the door shut entirely closed, I immediately dropped to my knees, completely breathless. I didn't know that he would exert such a presence of authority. I felt like I was in front of a king.

Just then, my scroll alarmed, having received a message from Ruby, "Kaiser!!! Come to the library!!!"

I smiled. Something like this was perfect to ease my stress.

Arriving at the library, I saw everyone there, either indulging in fun activities together, such as playing board games, or hanging out just to be there.

Ruby noticed me and immediately rushed to my side. "Welcome, Neptune and Sun!" She turned to them. "And welcome, Kaiser, the genius prodigy manager of the first years!"

Because of this weird introduction, I awkwardly smiled at them, and Neptune did the same, but Sun approached me, putting his arm over my shoulder. "So, you're the one who protected me. Thanks, bro."

I wasn't sure how to respond. I felt happy that I protected Sun, but I didn't approve of the actions that I did to do so.

"It's no problem. I can't let such injustice continue in front of my eyes."

Sun smiled, "Anything you need, just tell me."

In response, "Well, I want you not to cause trouble for us."

"Maybe not anything..." he said.

Thanks for the idea, "JohnLorenzGavia."

I couldn't help but laugh at this. As we spent time in the library, I realized that Sun was such a cool guy, but his screen time in the show was far too limited. It was clear that Rooster Teeth removed him to prioritize the significance of the Bumblebee shipping.

Even side characters deserve love and attention. Being in this world allowed me to freely explore that, Sun, Neptune, and everyone else here.

Neptune wasn't just a playboy. He was expressive as he discussed fashion trends with Pyrrha and Weiss. Well, he was more focused on Weiss, but I don't blame him. Weiss seemed perfect to everyone.

Days slipped by as I immersed myself deeper into the world of Remnant, particularly captivated by Dust, this extraordinary substance with many applications. My textbooks contained information on its various uses, from powering machines to enhancing combat abilities.

But I often found myself distracted because Team RWBY was starting to slip away. "They're probably just off on one of their usual adventures," I sighed.

Tired of all this studying, though, I turned on the television. The screen flickered to life, and the news reporter's voice was filled with urgency as she covered the troubling events unfolding across Vale.

The report highlighted a string of robberies that had plagued the city, with numerous stores being targeted, all leaving unsettling evidence behind—the unmistakable symbol of the White Fang, a group known for its extreme views.

A sudden realization hit me. "Wait... the White Fang?" I realized the recent distancing from Team RWBY wasn't just a coincidence. They were likely investigating the White Fang's activities right now!

The pieces of the puzzle were finally clicking into place. The scene on the TV shifted dramatically. My heart raced at the sight of Blake and Sun on screen—both were frantically evading a colossal mech that loomed ominously behind them.

"What the hell is happening?"

Blake and Sun's auras quickly depleted when I checked my scroll, confirming what I had seen. Even without Torchwick on their side, the White Fang are still going on with their operations of robbing dust stores one way or another.

Can I get a break without someone sticking their noses into places where they shouldn't belong?

I dashed out the window, looking at their marked location on the scroll. Channeling my aura, I concentrated it throughout my body, focusing on my legs. I felt the energy surging within, fueling my every move as I readied to head to their location.

I didn't have a vehicle or a speed semblance like Ruby, so the best I could do was enhance my physicality.

I could feel the surge of power as aura filled my body.

Finally making it there, the roads' underpasses were filled with chaos as mechanical parts were everywhere. Team RWBY was fighting the mechanized battlesuit, and Roman appeared inside it!?!

Roman... He is still alive, and Neo may be as well. There might be an opportunity to persuade them to join our side. The emotions I experienced when I last saw them stirred something within me. It was a profound sadness for what they had endured, leading them to choose a life of crime.

"Roman... my offer still stands!" I called out, my voice ringing through the chaos of the battle.

I wasn't sure what I expected. Maybe a moment of hesitation, a flicker of doubt in his eyes. Instead, he laughed, his voice mocking. "And my answer's the same, vampire! You're wasting your breath."

His words cut more profoundly than they should have. Even in the heat of battle, I couldn't shake the sadness that crept into my chest.

I had seen glimpses of who Roman could have been—someone clever, resourceful, and maybe even noble. But he had buried that potential beneath years of survival and cynicism, convincing himself that the world was nothing more than a stage for his mischief.

Still, I couldn't let him escape without at least trying. As the others fought the mech, I focused on the battle's periphery, targeting the machine's weak points with my bullets from Severance Shroud. Each shot was precise, calculated—not just to disable the mech but to buy us time. It's time to end this before Roman or anyone else gets hurt.

Since I was late to the party, the only way I could help was to offer support from the backlines.

I targeted the vital parts of the mech, focusing on the limbs to limit its movements, giving the others an advantage against the mech.

"I wondered how much the massive mechanized battlesuit cost. Why didn't you guys hold back a little bit?"

"Kaiser, what are you doing here?" Yang asked with a confused nod.

"Checking up on you guys, of course. I'm not that stupid to not notice what you guys were doing."

"Well, I'm glad you're here!" Ruby's voice rang out before she propelled herself forward using her semblance, a trail of rose petals swirling in her wake.

She was a blur of red and black, a storm of motion and energy as she charged at the towering mech. Blake was quick to join her, moving with feline agility and precision. Her blades were carved into the mech's armor with calculated strikes.

Together, the duo moved in perfect sync—Ruby's relentless speed and Blake's dexterous slashes were a formidable combination against the mech's reinforced exterior.

Meanwhile, Weiss stood her ground, her expression calm and focused as she drew upon her glyphs. Her rapier flashed, and with a precise thrust, she unleashed dust-infused energy at Yang. Flames erupted, engulfing Yang, but the fire seemed to invigorate instead of harming her.

Yang emerged from the inferno, a fiery aura blazing around her, her golden hair glowing like molten metal. Fueled by the flames and her indomitable spirit, she lunged at the mech with unrelenting power. Each punch from her Ember Celica reverberated like a volcano, sending tremors through the massive mech.

The mech staggered under the combined onslaught, pieces of its armor crumbling and exposing its vulnerable inner mechanisms.

Over time, the team's relentless efforts brought the mech to its knees. With one final blow by Yang, it collapsed, smoke coming from its ruined frame. Roman Torchwick was thrown from the cockpit, landing on the ground.

Seeing an opening, Yang immediately aimed one of her gauntlets at him, and she fired, the shot rocketing toward Roman, but before it could hit, a familiar parasol appeared, spinning to deflect the blast. The shot dissipated harmlessly, and from behind the parasol, Neo stepped forward, a sly smirk playing on her lips.

"Haha! So you're still alive, huh? I need my get back!" Yang growled, her fiery eyes locking onto Neo with a mix of rage and determination.

Neo's response was wordless but unmistakably mocking. She tilted her head, that ever-present smirk never wavering, before lifting her hands to taunt Yang with exaggerated, almost playful gestures.

The provocation worked as Yang's patience snapped, and she charged at Neo with a roar of fury. But Roman and Neo's figures illuminated just as she closed the gap. Cracks appeared alongside them, and with a sharp sound, they shattered into shards of glass, scattering into nothingness.

Yang came to a halt, her fists still raised, her breathing heavy, and her face filled with frustration. "That stupid ice cream girl! How dare she run away!"

Ignoring all of that, I turned to Team RWBY. "Where's the White Fang regiment that was stationed here? Did you guys catch them or something?"

"They've already run off with Roman and his "sidekick" before we could apprehend them since we were busy dealing with the Mecha," Blake said.

"But I think it's enough to stop their operations for a while since they need time to set up base somewhere else," Weiss commented.

"No matter where they hide, we'll catch them," Ruby yelled.

"Getting back to the topic, you guys should have been more careful with your plan. The piles supporting the bridge could have collapsed, killing everyone in the process and creating further damage. Don't even mention the vehicles that the Paladin rammed into because of you guys."

Ruby stood up to speak for her team, "We're deeply sorry. We never took anything into account, we just did what was best to stop the White Fang and Roman."

"I'll report to Professor Ozpin about this. Please leave everything in my hands. I'm disappointed, but I'm also glad for your actions. You did what any huntsman would do."

Since there wasn't any harm, I'll sugarcoat everything that happened. I wouldn't want any harsh punishments to happen to Team RWBY. Children will act like children, after all.

Police sirens blared as cars arrived. "Hey, look! They're finally here!' Ruby called out. But relief turned to stunned silence as officers approached us, their expressions hard. Before we could even explain, cold metal cuffs snapped onto our wrists. This wasn't what we had expected at all.

After what felt like an eternity of being subjected to relentless interrogations by the guards, Headmaster Ozpin finally arrived at the police station. His usual composed demeanor was replaced by a deep scowl, a sight so unusual for him that it sent a shiver through the room.

We sat huddled together in the interrogation room, our eyes glued to the floor, unable to look him in the eye.

Ozpin's gaze swept across the room, momentarily pausing on each of us. The weight of his silence was heavier than any words spoken. Finally, he began, his tone calm yet cutting.

"I expected more from you all," he said, his voice unwavering. "Not because I hold you to an impossible standard, but because I believed you understood the gravity of your actions and the world we face. Yet here you sit, caught in reckless disobedience and ill-conceived plans that could have cost lives—not just yours, but countless others."

He took a breath before continuing. "You may think your intentions justified the risks, but intention without foresight is nothing more than foolishness. The White Fang is not a playground for heroic fantasies. They are dangerous, and this incident has only drawn unwanted attention, not to mention undermined the trust others placed in you."

His gaze softened slightly, though the disappointment lingered. "You're better than this. I need you to be better than this. Not for my sake, but for the sake of everything we fight for. Take this as a lesson, though a hard one, your actions have consequences far beyond your own lives."

With that, he straightened, the scowl easing, but the weight of his words hung in the air like a storm cloud.

When everything was finished, we left the station, quiet and unable to speak about what had happened. His scolding left us reflecting on our actions.

Ruby's downcast expression and avoidance of anyone's gaze made it clear she felt overwhelmed with guilt.

Weiss carried herself with her usual composure, but the stiffness in her posture suggested she was deep in thought, likely resolving to do better.

Blake's silence was heavier than usual, and I couldn't help but wonder if Ozpin's words struck a particular nerve, given her history with the White Fang.

Yang kept her chin up, but there was an uncharacteristic seriousness in her eyes, as if she was replaying the events in her mind.

Meanwhile, Sun fidgeted endlessly, the unease clear in his movements, while Neptune, usually quick with a joke, remained unusually quiet. Even without words, their reactions spoke volumes about the weight of what had happened.

This was merely my guess based on context clues and prior observations. Perhaps I was also to blame. If I had taken a closer look at them, I might have managed everything more carefully. It was confirmed that the White Fang's operation was stopped, but only for a short while. And now, just as Ozpin said, it had drawn attention specifically to us.

We walked back to the dorms in near silence. The weight of everything that had happened lingered, but there was an unspoken understanding among us, a quiet determination to be better, to learn from this.

As we reached the doors, Ruby finally broke the silence softly, "Let's just... take it easy tonight." No one disagreed. It wasn't the time for more words, not yet. One by one, we filed inside the familiar comfort of the dorm.

We sank into the couches and beds, the tension slowly fading away as the room filled with the warm hum of quiet conversations and the occasional laugh. For a moment, it felt like everything might just be okay...

I collapsed onto the bed, staring at the ceiling as my thoughts spiraled. I couldn't shake the image of them disappearing. Roman's smirk and Neo's playful taunts felt like part of a cruel joke.

Roman's rejection echoed in my mind. "You're wasting your breath." Was I? Maybe he was right. Maybe you can't save someone who doesn't want to be saved. But then, why had I felt that sadness? Why did I care?

Lucius once told me, "Some people cling to the darkness because it's the only thing they know. But that doesn't mean they don't want the light. They're just too scared to reach for it." I couldn't help but wonder if that was true for Roman and Neo. They had survived by fighting a world that had abandoned them. Could I blame them for choosing to fight instead of trusting?

But then again, wasn't that why I tried to reach them first? Because I saw something in them—something worth saving. Roman's sharp mind and Neo's quiet loyalty weren't just the villains. They were people, flawed and broken, but people nonetheless.

Maybe I'd been wrong to try and reason with him during the fight. He wasn't the type to be persuaded by logic or morality. If I got another chance, I'd have to find a different way to remind him that he didn't have to face the world alone.

Neo, though... she was a different challenge altogether. Her silence was her armor, her smirk a shield. But maybe, just maybe, if I could show her there was more to life than survival, she might start to listen.

As I lay there, the others quietly chatting around me, I made a decision. I wouldn't give up on Roman and Neo—not yet. I didn't know how, but I'd find a way to break through to them. Not because I wanted to "redeem" them but because I wanted them to see that there was still a path back, no matter how far they'd strayed.

For now, though, all I could do was wait. Roman had his walls, Neo her silence, and I had doubts. But if there were even the slightest chance to reach them, I'd take it. Because sometimes, all it takes is one person to believe in you to make you believe in yourself.

And as much as Roman mocked me, I knew he'd remember that offer. I'd make him believe it wasn't a waste of breath one day.

Chapter Text

The nights following the Dust incident were unsettling. While Beacon returned to its routine, the whispers that floated through the streets of Vale told a different story. Shopkeepers spoke in hushed tones about two mysterious figures seen near the wreckage of the bullhead crash site. Witnesses described a man in a tattered orange coat and a more petite figure with mismatched eyes vanishing into the shadows just before the authorities arrived.

At first, the rumors didn't seem credible. Roman and Neo's supposed deaths had brought a grim sense of closure to the chaos, leaving little room for doubt. Yet, the whispers grew louder, seeding unease among those paying attention. Team RWBY and their allies weren't informed directly, but subtle hints filtered through news reports and conversations—a shadow of doubt lingering over the fate of the two infamous criminals.

Unbeknownst to the students, the storm was already brewing. As the shadows lengthened over Vale, Roman and Neo quietly regrouped, resting in an abandoned warehouse near the city's outskirts. But three shadowy figures gathered under the cover of night. The dim light of a single lantern cast their silhouettes against the grimy walls.

Cinder Fall stood at the center, her amber eyes glowing faintly in the gloom. Mercury Black leaned casually against a crate, his silver hair catching the faint glow as he toyed with one of his greaves. Emerald Sustrai was beside him, her arms crossed, her gaze darting toward the doors as though expecting an ambush.

Cinder's smooth and commanding voice broke the silence. "Hello there, Roman..."

Roman instinctively raised his cane towards her while Neo did the same. "What do you want?" he asked.

Cinder smiled. "You know," she began, her voice smooth. It's a shame to see such talent wasted on petty robberies and running from Huntsmen. You have so much potential, Roman... both of you do." Her eyes flicked briefly to Neo, who remained silent but alert, her parasol still raised defensively.

Roman lowered his cane slightly but kept his guard up, his expression skeptical. "Spare me the compliments, flame girl. I've heard your type before. You don't come here with idle flattery unless you want something. So, let's cut the nonsense—what's your angle?"

Cinder chuckled softly. She moved closer, her movements slow and calculated, like a predator closing in on its prey. "I have no 'angle,' Roman. I have an opportunity. A chance for you—and your clever little partner—to rise above your station. To be something more than criminals."

Roman's grip on his cane tightened, his jaw clenched. "And what, pray tell, would that 'more' look like? Because if you think I'm signing up for some noble cause, you're barking up the wrong tree."

Neo tilted her head, her smirk sharpening into something more venomous. Her fingers tightened around the parasol's handle, a silent but clear warning.

Cinder stopped just short of Roman's personal space, her smile fading slightly as her tone grew more serious. "I'm offering you freedom, Roman. Freedom from the endless chase, the constant running. Freedom to own this city, to have the White Fang—and every Huntsman—bend to your will. Join me, and you'll never have to play the fool again."

Roman's laugh was sharp and bitter, echoing through the hollow warehouse. "Freedom? From you? You must think I'm stupid. No deal. I'm not swapping one leash for another."

"You misunderstand me, Roman," she said, her voice smooth but tinged with menace. "This isn't a request. This is an inevitability. You will join us... or else."

Roman stiffened, his grip on his cane tightening instinctively. Neo shifted slightly beside him, her parasol still raised but tilted just enough to be ready for defense—or attack.

"Or else what?" Roman snapped, his smirk returning but noticeably forced. "You'll send your pets after me? Blow up my hideout? Don't forget, I've survived worse than you, sweetheart."

Cinder tilted her head slightly, her smile widening into something cruel. "Surviving worse doesn't mean you'll survive me. And let's be clear—this isn't just about you. Neo's clever, but even she can't save you from what's coming."

Neo's eyes narrowed, her expression darkening as her grip on the parasol tightened. Roman glanced at her briefly, a flicker of hesitation crossing his face before he turned back to Cinder.

"Threats don't scare me," Roman said, though the edge in his voice betrayed his unease. "But if you think I'm going to let you use me like some pawn in your game, you're sorely mistaken."

Cinder's eyes blazed, "You're already a pawn, Roman. You've been playing this game your whole life, scavenging scraps of power and clinging to whatever control you can steal. I'm offering you the chance to rise above it. To win. But if you refuse..."

She stepped even closer, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "You'll be swept aside like the rest. The world doesn't care about clever little thieves—it devours them."

Roman's smirk faltered, just for a moment. He opened his mouth to respond, but Neo's hand on his arm stopped him. She shook her head faintly, her gaze steady but cautious.

Cinder straightened, her smile returning as she observed their silence. "Good. Think it over. But don't take too long—I'm not known for my patience."

She gestured to Mercury and Emerald, who followed her toward the exit. As the shadows swallowed their figures, Cinder's voice echoed, "When the storm comes, Roman, you'll either stand with me... or you'll fall alone."

As silence filled the warehouse again, Roman exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. "Well, that was dramatic," he muttered, "What do you think, Neo? The flame queen's full of hot air, right?"

Neo didn't respond right away. Her expression was unreadable, her gaze fixed on the door where Cinder had disappeared. Finally, she tilted her head toward Roman, her eyes narrowing faintly—signaling she was dangerous.

Roman groaned. "I know, I know. She's dangerous. But so am I." He paused, glancing at her. "We'll figure it out. Together. I'm not letting her—or anyone else—drag us down."

Neo nodded slowly, her lips curling into a faint, knowing smirk. With that, the two turned away from the lantern's flickering glow, retreating deeper into the shadows to plan their next move.

I sat in the library's quiet, my gaze fixed on the reports before me. Every detail of the mech incident replayed in my mind—every missed shot, every failed plan, every escape route I hadn't anticipated. Ozpin's words still echoed in my head, a reminder of my failure.

"You've been sitting here for hours, Kaiser," Pyrrha said gently, her voice breaking the silence. She placed a hand on my shoulder, and I looked up, meeting her worried gaze.

"I'm fine," I replied, "Just trying to figure out what went wrong."

Pyrrha sat down beside me, her presence steady and reassuring. "You're not the only one who carries the weight of what happened. We're a team, Kaiser. We'll face the consequences together."

I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "That's the problem. I can't let you all bear the weight of it. If I'd been faster, smarter—if I'd seen what Roman was planning—"

"You're not responsible for everything," she interrupted, her tone firm yet kind. "No one expects that of you. But you'll break if you keep trying to carry the world on your shoulders. Let us help you."

Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, I released the weight I'd been carrying. The storm wasn't over yet. "You're right..."

Team RWBY and I were tasked with a training exercise to protect a simulated village from Grimm the next day. As the strategist, Ruby laid out a detailed plan to manage the defenses.

"This plan is too complicated," Yang said, frowning at Ruby's sketch map. "Why can't we just punch our way through?"

Ruby's eyes narrowed, though she kept her tone calm. "Because punching doesn't stop Grimm from overwhelming us, Yang. Trust me—this will work."

Blake chimed in quietly, "She's right. The White Fang isn't going to stop, and we need to prepare for worse."

With Weiss giving a firm nod of agreement, Yang relented, grumbling something under her breath. Despite the initial pushback, we moved forward with Ruby's strategy. As the exercise began, everyone fell into sync. Ruby's quick thinking and adaptability ensured the plan held firm, even when the simulated Grimm pressed harder than expected.

The simulation was declared a success by the end, and the village was saved. While the others celebrated, I noticed Ruby watching the map quietly, her mind likely already picking apart what could've been done better. I couldn't help but admire her determination.

Even if there were minor stumbles along the way, Ruby's leadership and plans held us together—and I had a feeling her sharp instincts would be vital for what lay ahead.

The simulation concluded with success, and while Team RWBY and I were on our way back to regroup with the others, a commotion in the courtyard drew our attention. The tension in the air was unmistakable. As we approached, we saw Pyrrha and Nora standing face-to-face with Team CRDL, the latter exuding an air of arrogance.

"You think you're so special just because you're a 'champion,' huh, Nikos?" Cardin taunted, leaning forward with his signature sneer. His teammates stood behind him, laughing cruelly, clearly emboldened by their leader's bravado. "You're not better than anyone else here. All that fame? It's just luck."

Pyrrha's expression was composed, but I caught the flicker of frustration in her emerald eyes. She held her ground with her usual grace, refusing to take the bait. Beside her, Nora's fingers twitched, clearly itching to step in.

"Back off, Cardin," Nora warned, her tone a mixture of irritation and protectiveness. "You're not worth the fight."

Cardin's smirk widened, clearly enjoying himself. "What's the matter, Valkyrie? Afraid you'd get shown up without Nikos here to carry you?"

"Yeah, keep running your mouth, Cardin," Yang muttered, fists clenched at her sides. Ruby put a hand on Yang's arm, giving her a look to hold back.

Pyrrha, for her part, kept calm. She raised her chin slightly, meeting Cardin's glare. "My achievements don't come from luck, Cardin. They come from hard work—something you clearly wouldn't understand."

Cardin's laughter was loud and mocking. "Hard work, huh? Let's see how far that gets you. How about we settle this right now?" He gestured to the sparring ring nearby. "You and me, Nikos. Or better yet, you against my whole team. Think you can handle it?"

The challenge hung in the air, drawing a crowd of curious students. Pyrrha's gaze didn't waver, her calm composure unwavering despite the tension. "If a duel is what it takes to end this, then so be it," she said firmly. "But don't expect me to hold back."

Nora looked like she was about to interject, but Pyrrha gave her a slight shake, a silent message that she had this under control. Team RWBY exchanged uneasy glances, and I felt my unease settle in. CRDL weren't known for their sportsmanship, and their gloating only made me wary.

Cardin laughed, "Prepare to lose, Nikos," he said with mock confidence. "Let's see if the 'invincible girl' can hold her own when outnumbered."

Pyrrha, with Nora by her side, walked calmly to the arena while Team CRDL followed behind her. They drew a crowd of students as they went to the combat arena, where Professor Glynda Goodwitch oversaw training sessions. Her sharp gaze flickered toward the commotion.

"What is going on here?" Glynda's authoritative voice cut through the noise as the group entered the arena.

Cardin stepped forward, grinning smugly. "Just a little duel, Professor. You know, a friendly spar. Pyrrha and my team, to see if she's as 'invincible' as they say."

Glynda's eyes narrowed as she regarded him, then shifted to Pyrrha. "And you agreed to this?"

Pyrrha nodded, her expression calm and resolute. "If it resolves this matter, I'm willing."

Glynda hesitated, clearly weighing the situation. Finally, she sighed, "Very well. If you wish to settle this supervised, I will allow it. But be warned, Cardin—this is not an opportunity for cheap antics. I expect a clean duel."

Cardin's smirk widened, though Glynda's warning didn't faze him. "Of course, Professor."

The arena was quickly prepped for the duel, and the students in attendance gathered in the stands, buzzing with excitement. Team RWBY and I stood near the edge, watching intently as Pyrrha stepped into the center of the ring. Team CRDL spread around her, surrounding her like wolves circling their prey.

Pyrrha stepped forward without hesitation, every movement poised and deliberate. The crowd murmured as the tension thickened, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of admiration for her resolve. Despite the odds, there wasn't an ounce of doubt in her demeanor.

"This is going to end badly for CRDL," Blake said.

"I don't know if I should feel sorry for them or scared for what Pyrrha's about to unleash," I questioned. The others nodded in agreement.

Yang smirked, "This is going to be a slaughter," she leaned against the railing, "For them."

Ruby nodded, her silver eyes focused on Pyrrha. "She's got this. They don't stand a chance."

Weiss's tone was calm but confident. "Still, it's reckless. Pyrrha shouldn't have to prove herself to idiots like them."

There was no doubt about Pyrrha's skill—she was more than capable of handling herself. But CRDL's arrogance and their underhanded tendencies left a bad taste in my mouth.

Glynda's voice rang out, clear and commanding. "Begin!"

The duel started, and Cardin's team moved in unison, trying to overwhelm Pyrrha with sheer numbers. But she was ready. Her movements were fluid and precise, her spear and shield working in perfect harmony as she deflected blows and countered with ease. It was like watching a dance, where every step was deliberate, every strike calculated.

The crowd watched in awe as Pyrrha dismantled CRDL's strategy piece by piece. Within moments, one member after another was forced out of the fight, leaving only Cardin standing. He hesitated, clearly realizing he'd underestimated her, but his pride wouldn't let him back down.

Pyrrha lowered her spear slightly, her voice steady but firm. "You can still walk away, Cardin."

He sneered, gripping his weapon tightly. "Not a chance."

With a roar, he charged at her, but Pyrrha sidestepped effortlessly, using her shield to redirect his momentum and sending him sprawling to the ground. She didn't even have to strike him. His defeat was his own.

The duel ended with Cardin's humiliation, and the crowd cheered. Pyrrha stood tall in the center of the arena, her composure unwavering.

Pyrrha extended her hand to Cardin, who was on the ground, but he slapped it away, getting up on his own as he walked off the stage.

Glynda stepped forward, "Let this be a lesson to all of you: skill and character will always outweigh arrogance and recklessness."

Team RWBY and I approached Pyrrha, Nora bounding ahead with a wide grin. "That was amazing, Pyrrha!" Nora cheered, throwing an arm around her friend. "You wiped the floor with them!"

"You handled that perfectly," Ruby added, her admiration clear.

Pyrrha smiled softly, though I could sense the weariness behind it. "Thank you, but it wasn't about winning. I just wanted to put an end to their antics."

Yang smirked, nudging me with her elbow. "Kaiser, what's your verdict? Think CRDL will ever recover from that beatdown?"

I crossed my arms, my tone calm. "I doubt it. But they needed to be humbled. Pyrrha handled it better than anyone else could've."

As the group shared a moment of lighthearted chatter, I couldn't shake the feeling that this was just the beginning. The challenges ahead would demand more than just skill—they would test every bond, every decision, and every belief we held. And I could only hope we'd be ready.

"Hey, I wanna fight Pyrrha," someone announced, his voice carrying a mocking edge. The crowd murmured in surprise, the challenge unexpected but undeniably audacious.

I felt my stomach tighten as I looked up to see Mercury, a member of Cinder's popsy. Chills ran down my spine as an unexplainable sense of dread swept through me. My body instinctively stiffened, the hair on my arms standing on end. Something about him—his tone, his presence, the way his gaze flicked to Pyrrha—sent alarm bells ringing in my mind. My eyes locked onto him, but I couldn't move or speak.

"Kaiser, are you alright?" Ruby's voice broke through the fog in my head, her eyes filled with concern as she turned to me.

I forced myself to nod, though the unease in my voice betrayed me. "Yeah... I'm alright," I said quietly. But I wasn't. Something about Mercury felt... wrong.

Pyrrha met his challenge with her usual grace. "Sure," she said as she entered the ring.

Mercury followed her, his grin widening as the crowd shifted nervously. Glynda Goodwitch glanced at both combatants, her sharp gaze briefly flicking to Mercury as if she sensed the same unease, "This is a supervised duel. Standard rules apply—no unnecessary roughness, no intent to injure beyond what aura can protect. Begin when you're ready."

Mercury bowed mockingly, clearly not taking the rules—or Pyrrha—seriously. "You might be undefeated, Nikos, but let's see how well that title holds up."

Pyrrha didn't respond. Her eyes locked onto him, assessing every detail, every shift in his movements. She raised her spear and shield, taking her stance with an elegance that exuded quiet confidence.

The sound of Glynda's signal cut through the air. "Begin!"

Mercury made the first move, rushing forward with a burst of speed. His strikes were fast and precise, his legs sweeping low with calculated kicks. Pyrrha deflected with ease, her shield absorbing the brunt of his attacks. Sparks flew as his greaves connected with her weapon, but she stood firm, her composure unshaken.

I watched from the sidelines, my heart pounding. Syncrosense flared briefly, sharpening the scene before me—the calculated rhythm of Pyrrha's movements, the faint smirk on Mercury's lips as he tested her defenses. My fists clenched at my sides, but I held myself back. This was Pyrrha's fight.

Mercury's smirk widened as he leaped back, using the momentum to send a powerful kick toward Pyrrha's shield. She parried smoothly, redirecting his attack and countering with a precise thrust of her spear. Mercury barely dodged, his expression shifting to one of amusement.

"Not bad," he taunted, circling her. "You've got the whole 'graceful warrior' thing down. But how long can you keep it up?"

Pyrrha remained silent, her focus unwavering. She moved with deliberate precision, each step calculated as she closed the gap between them. Her spear lashed out in a flurry of strikes, forcing Mercury to stay defensive.

But Mercury wasn't backing down. He used his acrobatics to his advantage, flipping and twisting out of reach before countering with sharp, calculated kicks. Pyrrha deflected each one, but I noticed something off about Mercury's movements—an irregularity that most wouldn't catch.

And then I saw it. A faint twitch of his foot, a subtle adjustment of his weight. He was feinting, drawing Pyrrha into a trap. My instincts screamed at me to shout a warning, but I hesitated. This was her battle. She would see it—she had to.

Mercury launched a low sweeping kick, forcing Pyrrha to block with her shield. But the force sent her slightly off balance, and in that split second, Mercury struck with a high, spinning kick aimed at her exposed side. Pyrrha moved to block, but the blow connected, sending her skidding back.

The crowd gasped, but Pyrrha recovered quickly, her aura flickering faintly as she reset her stance. Her expression didn't waver, but I saw the faint glint of determination in her eyes. She wasn't going to let this slide.

Mercury grinned, clearly enjoying himself. "Looks like you're not as perfect as everyone says," he said mockingly.

But Pyrrha didn't rise to the bait. Instead, she shifted her grip on her spear, her movements growing sharper, faster. She feinted a strike to his right, then pivoted smoothly to his left, her shield slamming into his side with enough force to stagger him. Mercury's grin faltered as Pyrrha pressed the advantage, her strikes landing with precision and power.

The fight shifted, with Mercury now on the defensive. Pyrrha's relentless assault left him no room to breathe, her spear and shield working in perfect harmony to control the flow of the battle. The crowd cheered as Pyrrha's dominance became clear. Her skill far outmatched Mercury's arrogance.

And then, just as it seemed she would deliver the finishing blow, Mercury smirked again. He leaped back, creating distance, and raised his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright, you win," he said, his tone dripping with insincerity. "No need to embarrass me further."

Pyrrha hesitated, her spear lowering slightly as she watched him warily. But Glynda stepped forward, her tone sharp. "The duel is over. Victory goes to Pyrrha Nikos."

The crowd erupted into applause, but my focus remained on Mercury. His smirk didn't waver as he exited the arena, glancing back briefly to meet my gaze. There was something in his eyes—something calculated, as though this fight had been about more than just testing Pyrrha's skill.

Pyrrha approached us, her calm demeanor returning as Nora bounded up to her, practically glowing with excitement. "You were amazing, Pyrrha! You totally wiped the floor with him!"

Ruby and the others chimed in with praise, but I couldn't shake the unease gnawing at the edges of my mind. Something about Mercury's grin and his calculated movements told me this wasn't over.

And as we left the arena, I couldn't help but feel that this was just the prelude to something much more significant.

Chapter Text

The dorm was initially quiet, with only the sounds of shuffling feet and the faint creak of beds as we all filed in after a long day. Blake sat on her bed, her eyes red and dry from crying. She was in no mood to relax, even as her teammates exchanged hesitant glances.

"Blake, we need to talk," Weiss began, breaking the silence. She stood near the desk, arms crossed, and fixed her gaze on Blake. "You haven't been sleeping, you're barely eating, and your grades are suffering because of this obsession. It's not sustainable."

Blake didn't even look up. "I don't care about school right now," she muttered. "The White Fang, they're up to something bigger than any of us realize. If we don't stop them, nothing else matters."

"Blake, you need to take care of yourself," Ruby chimed in, her eyes filled with concern as she perched on the edge of her bed. "We all want to figure out what's happening, but you're running yourself into the ground. Please, come to the dance with us. It'll be fun, and you could use the break."

"I don't have time for a dance," Blake shot back, "The White Fang is operating out of Southeast Vale. We know that much. But it's not enough. I need to know their next move."

Yang, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, sighed heavily. "Blake, you won't figure it all out in one night. Pushing yourself like this isn't help anyone—it will just burn you out. Take it easy, just for one night."

Blake's fingers tightened into fists, her shoulders stiffening. "You don't understand," she said, her tone sharper now. "This isn't about me. Tukson tried to leave, and look what happened to him. If I don't stop them, if I don't do something, more people will die."

"Blake, we do understand," Weiss said, her voice softening slightly, "But running yourself like this won't solve anything. You need rest, and you need to trust that we can handle this together. Just give yourself one night to breathe."

I had been standing quietly by the window, watching the exchange unfold. I wanted to say something, to offer advice or reassurance, but words failed me. Instead, I stepped closer to Blake. My presence meant to comfort rather than confront. "We're all worried about this, Blake," I said softly, my scarlet eyes meeting hers. "But we're also worried about you. You don't have to carry this alone."

Blake finally looked up. For a moment, it seemed like she might say something—might let us in—but then she shook her head and stood abruptly. "I'm sorry," she said, her voice distant. "But the dance is a waste of time. I can't afford distractions."

Before anyone could stop her, she headed for the door. Ruby reached out to stop her, but Yang touched her shoulder, shaking her head. "Let her go," Yang said quietly. "She needs space."

The door closed behind Blake with a soft click, leaving the room steeped in silence. Ruby's shoulders slumped, her hands twisting the hem of her cloak. Weiss turned back to her desk with a sigh, muttering something about stubbornness, while Yang ruffled Ruby's hair to comfort her.

I remained by the window, staring into the night and feeling the weight of Blake's departure. She was determined and driven by guilt and responsibility.

A knock echoed through the dorm room, pulling Weiss from her notes. With a sigh, she rose from her seat and approached the door. When she opened it, Jaune stood there with his usual bright grin and a guitar slung over his shoulder.

"Weiss!" he began in a singsong voice, strumming dramatically.

Weiss's expression remained flat as she calmly shut the door in his face.

"Oh, come on!" Jaune called from the other side. "Open the door! I promise I won't sing!"

With a skeptical glance, Weiss reopened the door, raising an eyebrow.

True to form, Jaune strummed another chord and belted out, "I lied! Weiss Schu-nee, will you accompany me, to the dance on... Sunday!?"

Weiss pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling sharply. "Are you done?"

Jaune hesitated before shrugging with a sheepish grin. "Yes?"

"No." Without hesitation, Weiss shut the door again, this time with more force. When she turned around, the rest of us stared at her in stunned silence, our reactions painted clearly on our faces. Yang was leaning precariously on one foot, Ruby was halfway through awkwardly standing up, and I couldn't help but smirk faintly at the scene.

"What?" Weiss asked coldly.

Yang smirked, "And that is why they call you the Ice Queen."

Ruby, wobbling from her awkward posture, finally lost her balance and collapsed onto the floor with an exaggerated groan. "Weiiiisss!" she whined.

Weiss sighed, "All my life, boys have only cared about the perks of my last name. It's infuriating. Besides, I already have a date in mind."

Ruby, springing back up, "Date or no date, none of this will matter if we can't get Blake to go!"

We found ourselves in the ballroom the next day, setting up for the dance. The room was chaotic, decorations scattered everywhere as we worked to transform the space. The faint echo of footsteps and laughter filled the air as Sun and Neptune joined Ruby, Yang, and me for what Ozpin had dubbed "a fitting way to contribute to school spirit" — though we all knew it was punishment for the mech incident.

"Who knew we'd end up as the dance committee," Neptune joked, examining a string of lights with a look of exaggerated confusion. "This thing goes where exactly?"

Sun grinned, tossing him a roll of tape. "Wherever it'll stay, man. We're not artists, we're problem solvers."

Ruby, perched atop a ladder with a roll of ribbon, frowned as she tried to tie a particularly stubborn knot. "I still don't get why this is part of our punishment," she muttered. "Shouldn't we be doing something... I don't know, less sparkly?"

Yang, who was busy carrying a table across the room, chuckled. "Consider it a lesson in humility, Rubes. Besides," she said, setting the table down with a flourish, "this is way more fun than writing an essay about mech safety protocols."

"I'd take the essay over this any day," I muttered, carefully aligning a centerpiece on one of the tables. My scarlet eyes scanned the room, Syncrosense picking up every misplaced chair and crooked decoration. It wasn't how I imagined spending the day, but if this helped smooth things with Ozpin, so be it.

"Well, I think it's nice," Ruby chirped, hopping off the ladder and admiring her handiwork. "It's like a team-building exercise! And it's for the dance, so at least we'll get to enjoy it later."

Notably absent, Blake had been on everyone's minds since her departure last night. None of us had said much about it, but her absence lingered like a quiet weight. Yang paused mid-step, glancing toward the door as though expecting Blake to walk in, but quickly shook her head and continued setting up.

Sun jogged over with a pile of folded banners, his carefree energy breaking through the tension. "Okay, so where do we want these bad boys? Thinking over the stage?"

"That works," Yang said, grabbing a couple from him. "Let's just make sure they're straight. Don't need Glynda coming in and giving us a lecture on 'proper alignment.'" She mimicked Glynda's stern tone, earning laughs from Ruby and Sun.

Neptune, still fiddling with the lights, shot me a look. "So, Kaiser, you think you'll hit the dance floor later? Or are you more of a wallflower?"

I smirked faintly, placing the centerpiece precisely in its proper place. "Let's see if we survive setting up first."

Still, as I glanced at the group, I couldn't help but feel the absence of Blake more acutely. Even in the midst of all the noise and laughter, the unspoken worry lingered. We were doing our best to move forward, but the shadow of everything we'd faced—and everything yet to come—was never far behind.

As the others continued to set up for the dance in the ballroom, Yang slipped away, saying something about needing to take care of a quick errand. I watched her leave, sensing that whatever she was up to wasn't what she claimed. I followed her at a distance, keeping quiet as she went down the academy's halls.

She led me to an empty classroom. The golden light poured through the windows, casting long shadows across the room. And there, pacing restlessly with her arms crossed, was Blake.

Yang stepped inside, her presence calm and steady, and sat cross-legged on the central desk.

"Yang," Blake started, her tone sharp, "if you're here to tell me to stop, you may as well save your breath."

Yang didn't flinch, "I don't want you to stop," she said. "I want you to slow down."

Blake scoffed, continuing to pace, her shoulders tense. "I don't have the luxury to slow down."

"It's not a luxury," Yang countered, her voice firm but gentle. "It's a necessity."

Blake turned, her frustration evident. "The 'necessity' is stopping the White Fang!"

"And we're going to," Yang replied, her tone unwavering. "But first, you need to sit down and listen to what I have to say." She patted the desk across from her, inviting Blake to join her.

Blake hesitated, her eyes flickering to the desk before she relented with a sigh. She climbed up and sat opposite Yang, her legs dangling over the edge.

Yang took a deep breath before speaking. "Ruby and I grew up on Patch, an island off the coast of Vale. Our parents were Huntsmen. Our dad taught at Signal, and our mom took on missions around the kingdom. Her name was Summer Rose, and she was, like... Super-Mom: Baker of cookies and slayer of giant monsters. And then, one day, she left for a mission and never came back."

Blake's expression softened, the irritation in her posture ebbing as she listened.

"It was tough," Yang continued, her gaze distant. "Ruby was torn up, but she was too young to understand what was happening. And my dad... he just shut down. It wasn't long before I learned why. Summer wasn't the first love he lost, she was the second. The first... was my mom."

Blake blinked, surprised by this revelation. "Why did she leave you?" she asked softly.

Yang sighed, rising from the desk and walking to the chalkboard. "That question—'Why?'—it consumed me. I didn't have an answer, but I was determined to find one. It was all I thought about." She began drawing on the board, her movements slow and deliberate. "One day, I thought I found something—a clue that might lead me to her."

As Yang recounted her story, her voice softened. She described her journey, the hours spent searching, the exhaustion and danger she faced, and the burning red eyes that threatened to end it all. Her stubbornness, she admitted, should have gotten her and Ruby killed. But they were saved—just barely—by their uncle Qrow.

Yang turned back to Blake, her voice steady. "I'm not asking you to stop. To this day, I still want answers. But I won't let that search control me. We're going to find the answers we're looking for, Blake. But if we destroy ourselves in the process, what good are we?"

Blake's fists clenched, her voice rising. "You don't understand! I'm the only one who can do this!"

Yang's eyes flared red, her tone sharp. "No, you don't understand! If the White Fang walked through the academy right now, what would you do?"

"I'd fight them!" Blake shot back.

"You'd lose!" Yang pushed Blake, who stumbled back against the desk. "You can't even stop me!" she added, her voice filled with frustration.

I stepped into the room, no longer able to stay silent. "She can't stop you because she's exhausted," I said, my voice calm but firm. Both Yang and Blake turned to me, surprised by my presence. I crossed the room and leaned against the desk, my scarlet eyes meeting Blake's. "I know what it's like to burn yourself out chasing answers. It doesn't help. All it does is leave you too drained to see the bigger picture."

Blake hesitated, her frustration giving way to curiosity. "What do you mean?"

Yang stepped back, allowing me to speak. "Before Beacon, I lost someone too. Lucius was... everything to me. He was my closest friend, my anchor. We dreamed of worlds bigger than our own. Then, one day, he disappeared. I spent months chasing every lead and every possibility, trying to find him. Everyone said he was dead, but I refused to accept that. All I found was exhaustion and dead ends."

The room fell silent as I continued. "I'm not saying you have to stop, Blake. But chasing answers without taking care of yourself—without trusting the people who care about you—it doesn't lead anywhere good."

Yang nodded, stepping forward and placing a hand on Blake's shoulder. "Kaiser's right. I'm not asking you to give up. Just... get some rest. For you, and for the people who care about you."

Blake looked between us, her resolve softening. Finally, she sighed and glanced at the chalkboard. "Fine," she said quietly.

Yang smiled faintly, "So make sure you come to the party. I'll save you a dance."

Blake didn't respond, but her posture relaxed as Yang left the room. I stayed longer, giving her a nod before following Yang into the hall. Behind us, the quiet weight of Blake's burdens began to lift, if only slightly.

The shop was vibrant and alive, with warm lights and ornate displays of flowers and jewelry. It carried an atmosphere of joy and anticipation—qualities that felt distant to me, given the weight of the past few weeks. But the others were here, chattering and browsing, and for once, I let myself lean into the moment.

"Would you want to join us for a night out? Preparing for the dance that's happening soon. We finished setting up after all?" Ruby had asked me earlier, her voice full of hope.

For a moment, I hesitated. It wasn't my kind of scene, and my mind felt heavy with everything that had happened—Tukson, the White Fang, and the ever-lingering questions about what was coming next. But then, I saw the spark in her eyes, her sheer joy at the prospect of pulling me into something so simple and carefree.

"Hmm, alright. I'll join you. I needed to get some stuff off my shoulders anyway," I finally said, calm but sincere.

Ruby's reaction was immediate and overwhelming. "YES, YES, YES, YES, YES! I'm SO happy that you're joining us! This is a moment for us to spend more time together and become better friends!"

Her excitement was infectious, and as we ventured to the boutique, I allowed myself to relax just a little. Now, surrounded by delicate gowns and shimmering accessories, I tried to take in the energy of the others.

Blake, surprisingly, had come along. She lingered near one of the displays, her attention divided between the dresses and her thoughts. She seemed hesitant as if she wasn't entirely sure she should be here, but something kept her rooted in the spot.

"Ruby, how did you find such a lovely shop?" Pyrrha asked."

"Haha . . . I kinda scouted out all the shops before asking all of you guys," Ruby explained.

"Thank you for taking the time to do that, Ruby," Weiss said. "I wanna look proper in front of Ne-" She cut herself off. She didn't want to reveal who it was, but it was apparent.

We all looked at her with a smile, giggling in the same manner and moment.

"Hey, Kaiser," Ruby said, gently pulling me by my sleeves, "Why don't we look for a wrap dress for you?"

I glanced at her, caught slightly off guard. A wrap dress? I wasn't sure what I had expected when I agreed to come, but this part hadn't crossed my mind. Still, I nodded. "Alright," I murmured, sounding more comfortable than I felt.

As we browsed, Nora broke the quiet hum of conversation. "I found it!" she exclaimed, loud enough to draw all our attention. She pointed to a wrap dress displayed prominently in the shop's center.

The dress was striking. It was designed with clean, tailored lines and deep black fabric draped elegantly across the body, creating a structured yet refined silhouette. Crimson accents ran along the edges, adding a bold touch of color without overwhelming the design. A wide, structured belt with a metallic clasp cinched at the waist tied the look together with understated strength. Adding long, cuffed sleeves gave the outfit a more versatile, unisex feel that suited me.

"What do you think, Kaiser?" Nora asked, bouncing slightly on her heels.

I stared at the wrap dress for a moment, my thoughts swirling. It was undeniably beautiful, yet something about it tightened my chest. "It's... beautiful," I said, my voice soft. "But I'm not sure about the color."

"What do you mean?" Weiss interjected, her tone curious but firm. "It's perfect for you! The red jewelry complements your eyes, and the black contrasts beautifully with your pale skin and blond hair."

I hesitated again, my gaze drifting to the floor. "Black reminds me of... sorrow," I admitted quietly. "Grieving. That's why it's used at funerals."

The air grew still, the others exchanging glances. Even Yang, who could always be counted on for a quick joke, stayed silent.

Then Ruby stepped forward, her voice gentle. "I get that," she said. "But black doesn't have to mean just sorrow. It can be powerful, strong, even elegant. And maybe... maybe it can remind you of strength instead of loss. Like turning something heavy into something beautiful."

I looked up at her, surprised by the wisdom in her words. Her silver eyes sparkled with sincerity, and for a moment, I felt something shift. I nodded slowly, letting out a soft sigh. "Maybe you're right."

When I stepped out of the dressing room in the gown, the room seemed to freeze. The fabric flowed around me quietly, the red jewelry catching the light like fire. I glanced at my reflection, and for the first time, I could see the strength Ruby had spoken of.

"You look stunning," Nora said, her voice full of warmth.

"Don't go looking too pretty," Yang teased, throwing an arm around my shoulder. "I might have to fight someone off for you!"

I shot her a glare, my scarlet eyes narrowing. "Yang," I said sharply, my tone enough to make her back off with a sheepish grin.

"You do look amazing," Blake said softly from her corner, catching me by surprise. Her amber eyes were warm, free from their usual guardedness. "It suits you."

"You look beautiful, Kaiser," Pyrrha said sincerely. "The dress suits you perfectly."

"Thank you, Pyrrha. You look beautiful as well. The gold in your dress brings out your warmth."

"Someone's going to be very lucky to have you as a partner at the party," Nora added with a grin. Then, with a mischievous sparkle in her eye, she turned to Pyrrha. "If only you'd take your own advice and ask him!"

Pyrrha's face turned a bright shade of pink, and she stammered, "Ah, I'm sorry about that, Nora. But you're right—I should've said something. Still... it's too late now."

Chapter Text

Despite my wandering thoughts, the gymnasium was brimming with life. Students' laughter and chatter filled the air, blending seamlessly with the classic tunes playing from the DJ booth. Partners twirled gracefully under the dim lighting, casting fleeting shadows across the elegant decorations. It was easy to get lost in the beauty of it all.

Yang, as expected, was the first to drag me out of my corner and onto the dance floor. "Kaiser, you're not getting off that easy tonight," she said, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "I'm going to make sure you have some fun. Come on, show me your moves!"

I raised an eyebrow, my scarlet eyes narrowing slightly. "Moves? That implies I have any to show."

"You're not off the hook!" Ruby chimed in, skipping over with an exaggerated flourish of her dress. "Besides, Yang's idea of dancing involves punching the air and pretending it's choreography."

"It's called expressive movement!" Yang retorted with mock offense, stepping onto the floor with overly dramatic spins and exaggerated steps.

Standing near the dance floor's edge, Blake shook her head but couldn't suppress the faint smile creeping onto her face. "Expressive movement, huh? Looks more like a combat sequence gone wrong."

Weiss, crossing her arms, added with her usual sharp tone, "Well, at least it's entertaining. Someone should record this for future blackmail purposes."

Nora, hearing the exchange, gasped loudly. "I can do better than that!" she exclaimed, pulling Ren onto the dance floor without allowing him to protest. She twined him in wild circles, earning scattered laughs from the students nearby.

I glanced at Blake, who had retreated slightly into the background, her amber eyes flickering between the chaos and the safety of her solitude.

With a small sigh, I stepped away from the madness and stood beside her. "You know," I said, my tone calm but lightly teasing, "you might want to join in before Yang decides to give you a demonstration of 'expressive movement.'"

Blake raised an eyebrow, her usual guarded expression softening slightly. "That's not going to happen. I'm fine right here."

"Suit yourself," I replied, though I couldn't help but chuckle as Ruby attempted a spin and narrowly missed tripping over the hem of her dress.

Meanwhile, Neptune sauntered onto the dance floor, his confidence radiating as he attempted to impress nearby students with his self-proclaimed "flawless moves."

Unfortunately, his so-called grace was disrupted when he slipped on a streamer, landing flat on the floor. Sun's laugh echoed across the gymnasium as Neptune scrambled to his feet, muttering something about the floor being "sabotaged."

The laughter and lighthearted antics began to chip away at my unease. For all the threats and uncertainties looming over us, this moment—a simple high school dance filled with goofy spins and carefree laughter—reminded me of why we were fighting. It wasn't just about stopping the White Fang or Roman Torchwick but preserving moments like this.

Before I could dwell too much on the thought, Yang returned, grabbing Blake and me by the arms. "You two are officially joining Team Yang's Dance Mania!" she declared, pulling us onto the floor without giving us the chance to protest.

Blake's amused smirk widened slightly as she joined, and I laughed for the first time in weeks. And for now, that was enough.

"Salutations!" Penny exclaimed, her cheerful tone cutting through the noise.

Ruby, chatting with Weiss nearby, froze mid-sentence and whipped around. Her silver eyes widened as she spotted Penny. "Penny!" she shouted, practically bouncing over to her. "You made it! I didn't think you'd be allowed to come."

Ciel approached us with her usual stoic demeanor, her sharp gaze scanning the room. "Ironwood has granted permission for this affair to happen," she said firmly. "However, I'll be supervising her."

"Um, who are you?" Yang asked.

"I represent the group Atlas dispatched to participate in the Vytal Festival. Regarding my relationship with Penny, I am both her escort and sister," Ciel answered.

"Although I object to this, I will make room for Ironwood. I'll be watching, but I'll take a break to see everything happening at the party," Ciel said.

After she left, Yang was puzzled, "How weird."

Sun responded to her with the same expression, "Totally."

Ruby grinned, her excitement undeterred. "That's fine! I'm just happy you're here, Penny. This is going to be so much fun!"

Penny's smile widened, her enthusiasm contagious. "I am thrilled to be part of this event! It is my first dance, and I am eager to experience all the festivities."

Ruby grabbed Penny's hand, practically dragging her toward the dance floor. "Come on, Penny! You have to dance with me. It's going to be amazing!"

I watched them go, a small smile tugging at my lips. Penny's presence was a welcome surprise, and Ruby's joy was infectious.

My gaze swept across the room, catching glimpses of the others.

Ruby, as usual, was a beacon of unrelenting energy, bouncing between friends and pulling Penny—who seemed delighted and slightly overwhelmed—into the chaos of the dance floor.

Yang was in the middle of it all, her confidence and charisma lighting up the space like the glittering streamers overhead.

Even Blake, who I thought might shy away from the crowd, gently smiled as Sun coaxed her into a quiet, graceful rhythm.

But Pyrrha returned to the group, her usual radiant demeanor dimmed slightly. Her smile was gentle, but the sadness in her eyes was hard to miss. She stepped onto the edge of the dance floor, scanning the room as if searching for something—or someone. Despite the music and lively atmosphere around her, she seemed weighed down by thoughts of her earlier conversation.

Nora, ever perceptive, was the first to notice. "Pyrrha!" she called out, waving animatedly. "What's wrong? Where's Jaune?"

Pyrrha's lips curved into a faint smile, but she shook her head. "We had a talk," she said softly. "I... I don't think he wanted to come back."

"Ugh," Nora groaned, throwing her hands in the air. "That boy! I swear, he can be so stubborn sometimes. Ren, remind me later to smack him upside the head."

Ren gave her an amused look but said nothing, letting her vent her frustration.

Just as the group began discussing how to cheer Pyrrha up, there was a commotion near the entrance. Heads turned as Jaune walked into the gym, hesitating momentarily before fully stepping into view. But it wasn't his usual attire that caught everyone's attention—it was the white dress he wore, paired with a blue ribbon.

"Eh, a promise is a promise," Jaune said, flashing a sheepish grin.

Pyrrha's eyes widened in shock before her lips broke into a real, genuine smile. Then, almost without warning, she started giggling, the sound carrying over the music. As the laughter bubbled up, Pyrrha clutched her stomach, unable to contain herself. "Jaune!" she exclaimed between laughs. "You didn't have to!"

"Hey," Jaune replied, extending his hand to her, "an Arc never goes back on his word. Now, do you want to stand there and laugh at me, or do you want to dance?"

Pyrrha took his hand, her laughter fading into a warm smile. "I would love to dance."

Jaune pulled her to him without hesitation and swept her away onto the dance floor. Pyrrha let out a small, surprised "Oh!" as Jaune spun her gracefully, his movements surprisingly smooth and practiced.

As Pyrrha's laughter filled the room, the music shifted to a more upbeat rhythm, setting the perfect backdrop for the unexpected yet heartwarming scene unfolding on the dance floor. Jaune looked ridiculous and endearing in his white dress and blue ribbon, but his confidence radiated as he twirled Pyrrha with surprising finesse.

"I had no idea you were a dancer," Pyrrha said, her golden eyes twinkling with admiration.

"Yeah, well, these things tend to happen when you grow up with seven sisters," Jaune replied, dipping her dramatically before spinning her away. Pyrrha couldn't help but laugh, the weight of her earlier sadness lifting as they danced.

Meanwhile, Nora practically vibrated excitedly on the sidelines, grabbing Ren's arm with a gleeful squeal. "Ren! This... is... happening!"

Ren raised an eyebrow, glancing at the chaos on the dance floor. "Wait, what is happening?"

Before he could resist, Nora dragged him into the fray, launching into an enthusiastic—and somewhat exaggerated—disco routine. They joined Jaune and Pyrrha in a random, choreographed dance that quickly became the center of attention. The crowd cheered and clapped along, the energy infectious.

Not to be outdone, Sun and Blake stepped onto the floor, their moves more casual but no less lively. Blake's rare, relaxed smile matched Sun's wide grin as he spun her in an easy rhythm.

Penny, ever curious, decided to join in, pulling one of her Atlas guards into an overly literal interpretation of the "robot" dance. The sight of the stoic guard awkwardly mimicking Penny's movements drew waves of laughter from the onlookers.

Neptune stood with Weiss at the edge of the floor, watching the spectacle. Weiss crossed her arms, glancing at him with an amused expression. "So, what made you change your mind?"

"Huh?" Neptune asked, blinking.

"You said you were embarrassed at first," Weiss clarified. "What made you come talk to me?"

Neptune shrugged, nodding toward the dance floor where Jaune and Pyrrha were fully immersed in their performance. "You're looking at him. You've got some good friends looking out for ya."

Weiss's icy exterior melted just a little as she smiled softly, her gaze lingering on the dancers. "I suppose I do, " she said before Neptune walked with her to the dance floor.

As the crowd burst into another round of cheers, I felt a familiar tug on my sleeve. Turning, I saw Ruby grinning up at me, her silver eyes sparkling with mischief. "Kaiser!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her heels. "Come on, you've been standing there too long!"

"I'm fine right here," I said quickly, sensing where this was going.

"No way," Ruby shot back, grabbing my arm. "You're not escaping this! Everyone else is dancing, even Weiss. So, guess what? You're dancing too!"

Before I could protest, Ruby pulled me onto the floor, her energy making it impossible to resist. The music had shifted to an upbeat tune, and the rhythmic clapping around us only added to her determination.

"I don't know how to dance," I tried to argue, my voice flat but tinged with panic.

Ruby waved a hand dismissively. "It's easy! Just follow my lead. Or, you know, do whatever feels right. Dancing's supposed to be fun—not perfect!"

Somehow, her enthusiasm won out. She began twirling clumsily, laughing as she almost tripped over her feet, and I couldn't help but chuckle. Her carefree attitude was contagious, and slowly, I found myself loosening up. I initially mirrored her movements, hesitant and unsure, but as the music picked up, I caught myself up in the rhythm.

"See? Not so bad!" Ruby cheered, spinning in a full circle before stopping to face me. "You're actually pretty good at this. Way better than I was expecting!"

"I think you set the bar pretty low," I replied dryly, earning a laugh from her.

"True, but still!" she said, stepping to the beat exaggeratedly. "You're officially part of the dance floor chaos now, Kaiser. There's no escape!"

Around us, the dance floor was a whirl of movement and laughter. Jaune spun Pyrrha again, his ridiculous white dress and blue ribbon making the scene even more endearing. Ren and Nora struck dramatic poses, their improvised choreography bringing cheers from the crowd. Sun lifted Blake in a graceful twirl, her rare, relaxed smile catching my attention for a fleeting moment. Even Penny and her Atlas guard were in on the fun, their "robot" dance drawing waves of laughter.

The music, laughter, and chaos weren't perfect, but that made it real. I caught myself smiling as Ruby grabbed my hands to pull me into another spin. Not just a polite or reflexive smile, but a genuine one.

"You're really getting into this!" Ruby said, her voice filled with delight.

I shrugged, the corner of my lips twitching upward. "Maybe your chaos isn't so bad after all."

The night felt lighter somehow, the worries that had weighed on me fading into the background. Whatever battles lay ahead, this moment—this ridiculous, joyous moment—was ours to savor. And for now, that was enough.

Ruby and I stepped out together, catching our breath after the whirlwind of energy enveloped us inside. The stars over us glittered faintly, and the muffled music from the gym felt distant now, replaced by the quiet sounds of the evening.

Ruby leaned against the nearby railing, her silver eyes scanning the horizon. She looked peaceful momentarily, her expression soft as she breathed the calm. "I needed this," she said with a small smile, her voice lighter than I'd heard it all evening. "It's been a crazy few weeks."

"Agreed," I replied, letting the crisp air wash over me. It was strange—standing here, feeling the cool breeze, knowing what threats loomed over us. For all the joy we'd just shared at the dance, the ever-present tension in the air was hard to ignore.

Our brief respite didn't last long, though. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed movement—a figure rushing past with urgency. As the person approached, Ruby and I immediately recognized him: Ironwood, his expression tense and concerned.

"What's going on?" Ruby asked, her voice snapping to attention as she straightened up.

Ironwood didn't slow down. His pace was quick and deliberate. "CCT tower," he said abruptly, his tone sharp. "There's a situation. Stay here—this isn't your fight."

Cinder. How could I have forgotten about her!?! The plan she had put into motion and the threat she posed rushed back to me like a cold wave. I had been so caught up in the night's festivities that I had nearly forgotten. And now, the realization hit me harder than I expected.

Ruby exchanged a glance with me, her eyes with resolute. The unspoken words between us were clear: We weren't about to stay back.

Without hesitation, we both moved to follow him. If Ironwood was involved and the CCT tower was the destination, then whatever was happening was far more serious than it seemed.

As we caught up to him, Ruby turned to me briefly. "You ready for this, Kaiser?" she asked, her voice steady but tinged with urgency.

I nodded, my scarlet eyes narrowing slightly. "Always."

A loud boom echoed as Ruby's locker arrived, propelled by rocket boosters, and contained her scythe, Crescent Rose. I was already wearing my cloak, Severance Shroud, which was made from lightweight material, making it easy to carry wherever I went.

The three of us headed toward the tower, the distant lights of the academy fading behind us.

As we ascended the elevator to the control room, the tension in the air grew palpable. Ironwood stood beside us, his stern demeanor matching the gravity of the situation. Ruby gripped Crescent Rose tightly, her silver eyes glinting with determination even though she didn't fully understand what awaited us at the top.

When the elevator doors slid open, my worst fears were confirmed. Cinder stood in the center of the room, her presence commanding, her movements poised. The faint glow of the monitors made it obvious she had already completed her task. Whatever she had done, it was too late to undo.

Ironwood wasted no time. His gun was drawn in an instant as he moved toward her. "Stop right there!" he barked.

Cinder turned, her amber eyes gleaming with amusement as she took in the three of us—Ironwood, Ruby, and me. "Well, this is a surprise," she said smoothly, "I wasn't expecting such... persistence."

Ironwood was the first to charge, his strikes deliberate and forceful, driving Cinder back a step as she countered with a well-placed block. Ruby and I followed swiftly, flanking her in an attempt to cut off her escape. Cinder was swift, graceful, and deadly as she parried Ironwood's strikes.

Ruby's Crescent Rose swung toward her with impressive speed. But Cinder was quick, her movements sharp as she narrowly avoided the blade.

Seeing Ruby's openings, I rushed in, Severance Shroud shifting seamlessly into katana form. My Syncrosense kicked in, amplifying my ability to anticipate her counters.

Each time she struck at Ruby's exposed side, I was there to intercept, our movements weaving together in a rhythm that even caught Cinder off guard.

Ironwood wasn't idle either. His strategy was systematic as he forced Cinder toward one side of the room. His gun flared with bursts of energy, and one well-timed shot made Cinder stumble slightly as she deflected it. For a moment, I caught the faintest flicker of irritation in her amber eyes.

"You're all quite determined," Cinder said, her voice still calm though her movements grew sharper. She sent a blast of heat toward Ironwood, forcing him to retreat a step. "It's almost... admirable."

Ruby pressed forward while Cinder's focus shifted, her blade clashing against Cinder's barrier. The force of the strike sent sparks flying, and for an instant, Cinder's stance faltered. Ruby seized the opportunity, landing a glancing blow that cut across Cinder's sleeve, causing her to retreat slightly.

"Nice one, Ruby!" I called out, stepping in to cover her. Cinder's retaliation came fast, but I deflected her strike quicker with a precise upward slash. The clang of metal against metal reverberated through the control room as I pushed her back further.

Ironwood advanced again, and his strikes were more calculated now. With Ruby and me keeping Cinder engaged, he unleashed a powerful burst from his weapon. Cinder managed to deflect it, but the force sent her skidding back. Her composure slipped briefly, and I noticed the tension in her movements.

Ruby and I pressed our advantage, moving in sync as we alternated attacks. While she aimed high with Crescent Rose's massive scythe swings, I targeted Cinder's lower defenses with precise slashes. Together, we left little room for her to regain control, forcing her onto the defensive.

But Cinder wasn't one to be cornered quickly. With a sudden surge of flame, she broke our rhythm, forcing Ruby and me to leap back to avoid the intense heat. Her confidence returned as she straightened, her amber eyes gleaming with dangerous intent.

Ironwood pushed forward again, his strikes unyielding. For a moment, it seemed like we might have her pinned. Her gaze darted between the three of us, calculating her next move.

And then her lips curled into a smirk. "I think that's enough for tonight," she said, her voice laced with finality.

With a flick of her wrist, Cinder flicked a blinding flash of light into the room. The heat was overwhelming, forcing us to shield our eyes. When the light faded, the control room was eerily silent. Cinder was gone, vanished as if she had never been there.

Ruby let out a frustrated breath, lowering Crescent Rose as she scanned the empty room. "She got away..." she muttered, her voice heavy with disappointment.

Ironwood's expression was grim, his weapon still in hand as he surveyed the damage. "This isn't over," he said firmly, his tone laced with determination.

I stayed silent, my grip tightening on Severance Shroud as I stared at where Cinder had disappeared. My mind raced with possibilities, already anticipating her next move. For now, though, we had lost this fight.

But the battle was far from over.

Ironwood tightened his grip on his weapon, his expression grim. "She got away," he said, his voice heavy with frustration. "The CCT is the only reason they would be here," Ironwood continued. "This means they most likely tampered with the network. I'll have some security managers examine the system."

"How disheartening..." I murmured. If Ironwood hadn't been here with us, Ruby and I would have been killed.

Security guards soon arrived, reporting that they couldn't find the assailant after they had fallen from the window. "They headed swiftly into the dancehall, but we couldn't identify them among the crowd," one of the guards explained.

Ironwood looked at us and said, "Thank you for your help, but Kaiser, this is the kind of mess I don't want Penny getting involved in," then glanced at Ruby. "The same goes for you as well."

We both nodded, looking at the ground, disappointed, but glad that we helped.

Chapter Text

Tension ran thick in the air as the heated voices of Ozpin, Ironwood, and Glynda echoed from the other side of the door. Despite having already given our explanation of yesterday's incident with Cinder, the storm brewing in that room hadn't subsided. Ruby and I exchanged uneasy glances just outside.

"Uh... I'm glad we're out," I muttered, glancing at Ruby.

She chuckled nervously, scratching the back of her head. "Yeah. Glynda didn't seem too thrilled about us getting involved."

"No kidding," I replied dryly, recalling Glynda's stern gaze that could probably level an entire Grimm swarm. We'd left the room peacefully after explaining ourselves, but the yelling behind the closed door cemented that our actions hadn't precisely won any favors.

As we returned to our dorms, Ruby broke the silence with a question gnawing at her. "Do you think what we did was right?"

I paused, considering her words for a moment. The memory of Cinder slipping through our fingers stung, but we'd done everything we could. "Well," I said, shrugging, "who knows?"

She nodded, though the uncertainty lingered in her expression. Neither of us had the answers; that would have to be enough for now.

The mood was lighter in the dorm—though Ruby still seemed preoccupied. Weiss was seated at her desk, carefully organizing her notes, while Blake was absorbed in a book. Yang, however, had her usual grin plastered across her face as she held up a cylindrical package.

"Ruby, I've got just the thing to cheer you up!" Yang declared.

Ruby blinked, her curiosity piqued. "What's that?"

Yang shrugged. "No idea. Dad sent it to us. I thought we could open it together!"

Ruby's mood immediately brightened as she practically launched herself across the room, wrapping herself around Yang excitedly. "Ooooh! Something from home!" she squealed, snatching at the package.

Yang loosened her grip with a small laugh, letting Ruby open it. The seal popped, and out fell another cylinder—this one hairy and black. It rolled to the floor and began to shake. The room collectively leaned in, staring at the strange object.

And then it barked.

Before anyone could fully process what was happening, the cylinder transformed, revealing a small dog.

Ruby let out an ear-piercing squeal of delight, jumping into the air as Weiss and Blake's shock mirrored each other in wide-eyed disbelief. The dog barked again, wagging its tail.

"Isn't he adorable?" Ruby shouted, practically excitedly vibrating as she posed dramatically, shouting, "Zwei!"

Blake, still wide, managed to find her voice. "He sent a dog?"

Weiss's brow furrowed, "In the mail?"

Yang smirked, completely unbothered. "Oh, Dad does stuff like this all the time."

Blake, in a move so swift I almost didn't catch it, disappeared. She reappeared perched on Ruby's bunk, her posture tense as her eyes locked on the dog below. "Your father or your dog?"

Weiss, meanwhile, stared at the pup, clearly torn. "Are you telling me that this mangy... drooling... mutt is going to wiv wif us foweva?" Her voice trailed off into baby talk as she crouched down and scratched behind Zwei's ears. "Oh yes, he is, yes he is!"

"Please keep him away from my belongings," Blake muttered from her elevated position, clearly unimpressed.

As we all adjusted to the presence of this new, unexpected roommate, the dorm intercom crackled to life, Glynda's authoritative voice cutting through the moment. "Would all first-year students please report to the amphitheater?"

Weiss straightened, brushing herself off. "Well, we can't exactly leave him here while we're gone for the week."

Now holding Zwei in her arms, Ruby looked down at the little dog thoughtfully. He barked again, wagging his tail as if completely unbothered by the chaos he'd caused.

Yang picked up the package, rummaging through it until she found a folded letter. "Look, there's a note!" she said, unfolding it and reading aloud. "'Dear girls, I've got to leave the island for a few days, so I'm sending Zwei to you to take care of. Enclosed is all the food you should need. Love you both, Taiyang.'"

As if on cue, dozens of cans of dog food spilled from the package, piling up around Zwei. The room went silent for a beat before Weiss broke it with a disbelieving, "What is he supposed to do with that?"

A can opener followed, bouncing off Zwei's head with a soft thunk. Yang grinned. "Well, that settles it! Come on, girls, Zwei will be here when we get back!"

As they all made their way toward the door, Weiss lingered momentarily, crouching beside Zwei. "Oh, I'll miss you so much!" she cooed, her tone softening into indecipherable baby talk. Zwei barked happily in response, his tail wagging furiously.

Blake, however, was already on the move, leaping from Ruby's bunk and across the table to avoid him altogether.

Ruby watched her roommate's reaction with an amused smile before returning to Zwei, her expression softening. After a moment of stillness, a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she grinned sneakily.

I smirked, "I'm not stupid, you know?"

Ruby smiled, "Then don't say anything."

The atmosphere in the amphitheater was thick with anticipation. All around me, students murmured to each other, the buzz of excitement and apprehension hanging in the air as Ozpin addressed us from the podium.

"The freshman class will now begin their first official training missions," he announced, "These missions are a vital opportunity for first-hand experience. You will choose from a pre-compiled list of assignments that ensure your safety while maximizing the opportunity to learn. On these missions, you will be shadowed by an experienced Huntsman who will offer advice and, when necessary, criticism."

His gaze swept over the crowd, landing briefly on each team before continuing. "Before I dismiss you all, let me remind you that being a Huntsman or Huntress is not without peril. You are society's guardians, protectors, warriors—but that mantle often carries the risk of death. Always stay vigilant, and remember: safety is paramount."

I shifted uneasily at his final warning, the weight of those words echoing in my chest. Standing next to me, Ruby glanced at me as though searching for reassurance. I gave her a slight nod, hoping it would be enough.

When Ozpin dismissed us, Team RWBY began huddling to discuss their plans. I stepped closer, drawn into the conversation by their focused energy.

"So just like we planned," Ruby said, her voice full of determination. "We're gonna look at missions that have Huntsman working in the southeast of Vale and shadow them."

Blake crossed her arms, her voice calm but purposeful. "Indeed. We know there are bases in that region where the White Fang are planning their operations."

Weiss scrolled through the holographic mission list displayed on her scroll. "How about this Grimm extermination mission located in the southeast region?" she suggested, pointing at the option.

It felt like a solid plan, a chance to gain valuable experience while working in a location that overlapped with our broader goals. But as Weiss tried to sign us up for the mission, the holograph made a sharp chime, and a notification popped up: "This mission is restricted to second-year students. Please find another mission suitable for first-year students."

Ruby groaned, throwing her hands in the air. "What?! Why?! That's exactly the kind of mission we need. " She sprang up, excited. "If we can't do that, maybe we could mail ourselves there. Hop on a bullhead plane to fly there, or follow the second-years and ask them if we could hide in the luggage."

"You really are adorable and dumb, aren't you? Well, since you're my sister, it's only right that I ask the second-years for you," Yang said.

Ozpin suddenly stepped in, "Always trying to make trouble, Team RWBY?" he asked, his tone even but laced with skepticism. His gaze lingered on me for a moment, his expression unreadable. "And Team RWBY. I have the sneaking suspicion that you'll find a way to pursue this mission no matter how much I discourage it."

Ruby's face lit up with an expression of exaggerated innocence as she scrambled to hide the scroll behind her back. "Whatever makes you say that, Headmaster? We were just looking at this mission over here!"

Ozpin raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Don't try to fool me, Ruby. You were at the docks last semester, and now you've learned about a base in the southeast. Witnesses reported robots and rose petals at a dance club not long ago."

Weiss turned to Ruby, "Oh wow, I wonder whose semblance that could be."

I sighed, running a hand through my hair as Ozpin continued. "There's a chance I may never fully understand your motivations. So, instead of waiting for you to break the rules, how about I bend them for you?"

With a flick of his scroll, the holograph's display shifted, and our group's name appeared on the mission roster. The quiet disbelief that followed quickly turned into excitement as we exchanged glances, the realization settling in. We were going.

"We definitely won't let you down," Ruby said, practically bouncing on her heels. "Thank you, Headmaster Ozpin!"

Ozpin's voice cut through her enthusiasm with calm authority. "Teamwork and persistence have carried you far. But understand: the challenges awaiting you beyond the protection of Vale will not care for your optimism. Stay close to your shadowing Huntsman at all times. Do exactly as he says."

Ruby blinked. "He?"

Ozpin's expression remained stern. "Your Huntsman will be leading this mission. Should he find your performance unsatisfactory, he has the authority to send you back to Beacon. Good luck—and farewell."

As he walked away, the weight of his warning settled over us. Yang broke the silence first, her voice light but thoughtful. "That wasn't exactly uplifting."

Weiss huffed, "He didn't have to make it sound so ominous—like we're going to die or something. We have a Huntsman with us, after all."

Blake shook her head, her voice steady. "But it's the truth."

I stepped closer, meeting their gazes. "It's going to be tough," I admitted, "but I'm sure we can do it."

With a mix of excitement and apprehension, we moved to prepare for the mission. Whatever awaited us in the southeast of Vale, one thing was sure: this wasn't just another lesson at Beacon. This was the real thing.

"Oh yeah...I forgot, why are you here with us, Kaiser?" Ruby asked.

"Hmm...I don't know, since I don't have a team, I go around with you guys and Team JNPR, and Ozpin seems fine with it," I replied.

"Well, that's cool," Yang said.

We were heading out to prepare for our first training mission—a thrilling yet nerve-wracking opportunity to shadow a Huntsman and experience the field firsthand.

The excitement buzzed through the group as we discussed what to expect, but as we moved through the campus grounds, we crossed paths with Team CFVY.

They didn't look like themselves. Exhaustion etched lines into their faces, and the weight in their movements was evident. Something had taken its toll on them, and they still carried it.

"I guess that was the reason why they returned a week later than scheduled," Yang remarked, her voice quiet as she took in their disheveled appearance.

Blake rushed forward and stopped in front of Velvet. "Velvet, are you alright?" she asked, concerned.

Velvet offered a small, tired smile, though her gaze didn't meet ours. "I'm fine," she said softly. "I had Yatsuhashi to look out for me."

"What happened? You guys are later than expected," Weiss asked cautiously.

Velvet paused, her hands fidgeting slightly. "N-nothing happened," she said, her voice wavering. "It was just... there were so many. But don't worry. You first-years are just shadowing Huntsmen, so you should be fine."

Yang raised an eyebrow, her expression skeptical. "Riiiiiight."

Velvet's smile grew more awkward, and she gave us a quick wave before heading off, her steps slow and heavy. "Stay safe on the mission," she called over her shoulder.

The dismal state of Team CFVY weighed on us all. Seeing them like that sapped our morale, a cold reminder of what lay ahead. But I knew dwelling on it wouldn't help us. I stepped forward, addressing the group. "We've never backed down before," I said firmly. "And we're not going to start now."

Ruby nodded, "Yeah."

Yang tried to lighten the mood with her usual bravado. "Besides, it won't be just us out there. We'll be fighting alongside a genuine Huntsman!"

As if summoned by her words, Professor Oobleck appeared—or rather, zipped into view, moving so fast I almost didn't catch him at first. It took a moment for the shock to sink in as he stood before us, his ever-energetic demeanor radiating enthusiasm.

"Don't tell me the Huntsman accompanying us is him," Yang whispered, leaning toward Blake.

Blake frowned slightly. "I think it is," she whispered back.

Oobleck didn't give us time to process the revelation. With his usual fervor, he launched into a speech that felt more like a stream of consciousness. "Why, hello, children! Who's ready to fight for their lives?" he exclaimed, his tone bright and completely unfazed by the weight of the situation.

All of us froze, dumbfounded. "Professor Oobleck—?" Ruby began, but he cut her off.

"Doctor Oobleck!" he corrected sharply, leaning in close enough that I instinctively stepped back. "I didn't earn the Ph.D. for fun, so thank you very much!"

Before any of us could form a response, he continued chattering at lightning speed. "Yes, I'm afraid those bags won't be necessary, children, seeing as you've opted to shadow a Huntsman on what is now essentially a reconnaissance mission. We will not be establishing a single base of operations. Rather, we will traverse several miles of hazardous wasteland and camp in any defendable locations we may stumble upon! I packed our essentials, plotted our air course, and readied the bullhead. And...!" He paused dramatically, his intense gaze sweeping over us. "We are already three minutes behind schedule!"

Before anyone could respond, Oobleck zipped away toward the airship, his speed-defying logic. Yang's jaw dropped slightly as she muttered, "Well, we're saving the world with Doctor Oo-bleck. And when you say his name out loud, it sounds worse."

"Did anyone even hear what he said..."

Everyone nodded their heads no...

As we gathered our things and prepared to follow him, we ran into Team JNPR, Sun, and Neptune. Their timing was perfect, as usual, and Nora's voice cut through the air like a gleeful bolt of lightning. "You're going on world-saving missions without us? I'm hurt... sad! Maybe a little hungry? That last one's not your fault, though, Ren."

Ren shook his head, his expression resigned as he walked past her.

"Sounds exciting. Where are you guys heading?" Jaune asked, his curiosity genuine.

"Just outside the kingdom," Ruby replied casually.

"Hey! So are we," Nora said excitedly.

"Nora and Ren wanted to shadow a hunting guild in a nearby village," Pyrrha elaborated.

"We set out tomorrow," Ren added, his voice calm.

Neptune chimed in next, adjusting his jacket. "We're shadowing a crime specialist—all inner-city detective stuff. We get junior badges."

Sun grinned. "I mean, you guys are always exploding stuff when you go to the city. So we thought this might be a better way for my team to check out the kingdom while it's, y'know, normal."

The friendly banter was interrupted by Oobleck's voice booming across the courtyard. "FOUR MINUTES, LATE!"

Ruby glanced at us nervously. "Haha, I think we should get going. Wouldn't want him getting annoyed."

With quick farewells, we parted ways, each team heading toward its respective mission. Weiss, Blake, Yang, Ruby, and I hopped onto the bullhead, where Oobleck was already waiting. His energy was undiminished as he began explaining his approach to the mission.

"I'm not much of a fighter," he admitted, pacing back and forth. "But my intellect has proven invaluable in the field. And rest assured, I've had my fair share of tussles."

"Tussels, like the mushrooms?" Yang said.

"Truffles," Blake clarified.

As the bullhead ascended into the sky, I couldn't help excited despite seeing the state of Team CFVY. This mission would be unlike any we'd experienced before, and with Oobleck leading the way, one thing was sure, it wouldn't be boring.

Chapter Text

The interior of the bullhead hummed softly as it cut through the sky, the faint vibrations of the engines reverberating beneath our feet. The seating area was practical, with harnesses lining the walls for safety during the flight. Despite the functional layout, there was a sense of excitement—and maybe a hint of nervousness—buzzing among us.

Ruby sat near the window, her eyes wide with wonder as she watched the landscape below rush past. "I can't believe we're actually doing this," she said, her voice brimming with awe.

Yang, leaning back casually in her seat, grinned and stretched her arms. "This is what it's all about, isn't it? Heading out into the wild, saving the day..." She trailed off with a mischievous chuckle. "Or at least shadowing someone who saves the day."

Weiss shot her a sharp look, "You could at least try to take this seriously, Yang. We have no idea what we're walking into."

Blake, seated opposite Weiss, was as composed as ever. Her nose was buried in a small book, but her ears twitched subtly at every sound. "We'll be fine," she said quietly, without looking up. "As long as we stick to the plan."

I sat next to Blake, the Severance Shroud resting across my lap in its compact form. The constant hum of the engines seemed to mirror the buzz of thoughts running through my mind. I felt the weight of the mission—it wasn't our first dangerous encounter, but it was different. Official. And as much as I trusted our team, there was an undeniable tension in the air.

Oobleck, on the other hand, was utterly unfazed. The man never seemed to stop moving; he paced back and forth between the cockpit and the seating area, a flurry of motion and words. "Ah, marvelous, simply marvelous!" he exclaimed, gesturing wildly as he addressed the group. "Do you realize, children, that this mission is not merely an adventure? No, no—it is an opportunity! An opportunity to observe, to adapt, and to grow. Fascinating!"

Yang leaned over to Ruby and whispered loudly, "Does this guy ever run out of energy?"

Ruby stifled a giggle, shaking her head. "I think he might actually be powered by coffee."

"Only coffee?" I whispered back, earning a stifled laugh from her.

Weiss sighed, shooting us a disapproving glance. "He's trying to prepare us. You could at least pretend to listen."

I smirked faintly, leaning back against the seat. "I'm not sure anyone could keep up with him even if they tried."

Oobleck turned sharply, pointing at me with sudden enthusiasm. "Ah, Kaiser! An excellent point! The ability to keep up, both physically and mentally, is crucial in our line of work. Speed, precision, and adaptability—these are the tools of a true Huntsman!" He adjusted his glasses and moved closer, speaking even faster. "And let us not forget the importance of knowledge! History, geography, tactics—ah, such invaluable resources!"

Yang gave me a sympathetic look, amused by the professor's laser focus on me. "Good luck with that, Kaiser," she teased.

Blake finally glanced up from her book, her voice calm but with the faintest trace of a smirk. "I think he's found his new favorite student."

Ruby, meanwhile, leaned forward in her seat, her excitement outweighing her fatigue. "Professor—uh, Doctor Oobleck, what's the plan when we land? Are we heading straight into the field?"

Oobleck's eyes lit up at the question, and he began pacing again, gesturing wildly as he explained. "Ah, an excellent inquiry, Miss Rose! Upon arrival, we will assess the area for any signs of Grimm activity. Remember, this is primarily a reconnaissance mission! Observations are key! We must remain vigilant—aware of every detail, every shadow. And, of course, if we encounter any Grimm..." He grinned sharply. "Well, I trust you all to handle yourselves!"

The conversation ebbed and flowed as the flight continued. Despite Oobleck's boundless energy, the team settled into a quiet rhythm. Ruby and Yang exchanged lighthearted banter, Weiss reviewed her notes, and Blake occasionally glanced out the window, her thoughts seemingly elsewhere.

I closed my eyes briefly, letting the steady hum of the engines drown out the noise. The mission ahead loomed large in my mind, but for now, it was enough to know that we were prepared—together.

"Approaching the southeast perimeter!" the pilot's voice called out over the intercom, snapping me from my thoughts.

Oobleck clapped his hands together, his enthusiasm undimmed. "Marvelous! Absolutely marvelous! Prepare yourselves, children—our adventure awaits!" He zipped toward the cockpit, leaving the rest of us to gather our gear and brace ourselves for what lay ahead.

The bullhead began its descent. Finally, we arrived at the desolate ruins. The sight that greeted us was nothing short of haunting. The once vibrant buildings, now mere skeletons of their former glory, stood silently against a gloomy, darkened sky.

Each structure bore the scars of time and neglect, their crumbling walls and broken windows testifying to their abandonment.

Moss and ivy clung to the decaying buildings. The absence of any signs of life emphasized the emptiness that clouded the air.

The eerie silence was only broken by the occasional gusts of wind that howled through the empty corridors and shattered doorways.

As Yang mentioned, this was an expansion of Vale, overrun by Grimm and fenced off from the rest of the city.

We all expected this sight to come forth, but it didn't prevent our mood from sobering. Oobleck was still in hope as he smiled.

"You may still be students, but as of this moment, your first mission as Huntresses has begun! From this point forward, you need to do exactly as I say! Do you understand?" Oobleck ordered.

At a second's notice, we were ready for anything that could attack us, but Doctor Oobleck singled Ruby out.

"Ruby! I thought I told you to leave all of your bags back at school," he said.

"But you hadn't told us to listen to you yet, so I didn't," she explained.

Oobleck nodded, "You're not wrong. Very well, Ruby, leave your bag here. We can pick it up upon our return.

"But I, well, uh-"

"Young lady, what in the world could you possibly have in that bag that it would be so important to bring it with?"

And then Zwei's head popped out of her backpack, "Hey, what are you doing? Get back in."

"We're here to investigate an abandoned urban jungle teeming with death and hostility, and you brought... a dog?

Ruby stuttered, "I, uh..."

"Genius!" as Oobleck spins Zwei in the air, "Canines are historically known for their perceptive nose and heightened sense of sound, making them excellent companions for a hunt such as ours!" Oobleck expressed in excitement.

"Ahem, so what are your orders, Doctor Oobleck," I asked.

"Ah, yes, straight to the chase; I like it!" As he started to get serious. "As you've been informed, the southeast area has been marked as a recent hot spot for Grimm activity. Now, there are several possible explanations for this behavior, one of which is... Grimm."

Then he pointed out the Grimm approximately one hundred yards away from us.

We prepared to attack it, but he stopped us once again, "There are several reasons why Grimm will congregate in this particular area, the most likely of which will be their attraction to negativity: sadness, envy, loneliness, hatred. All qualities that are likely held by our hidden group harboring ill intent."

"So, what now?"

"We simply wait. We track. If this specimen leads us to its pack, that pack may subsequently lead us to our prey," he responded.

"For how long do we wait," Blake asked.

"It's uncertain. Hours, days, weeks. Why, lone Grimm have been known to stay isolated from the pack for months - and there's the whole pack," Oobleck said.

The growls of the Beowulfs reverberated through the wasteland, their glowing red eyes fixated on us. Five others now joined the lone Beowulf that first appeared, and the pack continued to grow, emerging from the shadows. Their increasing numbers ruled out any chance of tracking them unnoticed.

"AND NOW THEY'VE SEEN US!" Oobleck yelled, his voice cutting through the chaos.

Yang turned toward him. Crescent Ember was ignited and ready in her hands. "What's the plan now?" she asked, her tone brimming with anticipation.

Oobleck didn't miss a beat, his grin wide and energetic. "Show me what you're capable of!"

Yang laughed, slamming her fists together as flames crackled around her. "Finally! I was tired of waiting!" With that, she launched forward, punching her way through the nearest Grimm with explosive force.

Ruby rushed in shortly after her sister, Crescent Rose, transformed smoothly into its scythe form. She swung it precisely, cleaving through the shoulder of a charging Grimm and sending it tumbling to the ground. Weiss positioned herself strategically to cover Ruby's back, summoning glyphs to halt advancing Beowulfs before finishing them with precise strikes from Myrtenaster.

Blake moved quickly and quietly, darting to the side of the pack with Gambol Shroud ready. Her whip lashed through the air, slicing across one Grimm's legs and yanking another toward her before delivering a clean strike to its head.

Meanwhile, I stepped forward, Severance Shroud transforming as liquid metal shifted seamlessly around me. Tendrils extended from the weapon like living extensions, and with a swift flick of my hand, it lashed out at the advancing Grimm with calculated precision. The tendrils whipped and struck, puncturing through Beowulf's defenses and tearing them apart with mechanical efficiency.

One of the larger Grimm lunged toward me, its claws swiping with raw force. Severance Shroud twisted in response, forming jagged spikes that shot upward to meet its charge. The Grimm snarled in pain as the spikes pierced its body, disintegrating it into ash. I swung my arm, sending the tendrils outward to immobilize two more Beowulfs, holding them in place for Ruby to finish with her scythe.

As the pack continued to close in, I shifted Severance Shroud again, forming a protective cape-like barrier around Weiss and Blake. "Stay covered!" I called out as the metallic barrier deflected an incoming attack, shielding them long enough for Blake to regroup and Weiss to reposition herself.

Ruby landed beside me, panting slightly but smiling. "Thanks, Kaiser!" she said quickly before diving back into the fray. Her scythe spun in a deadly arc, cutting through two Grimm effortlessly.

"No, thank you for such an amazing weapon. Because of that, I was able to make it this far," I said.

Yang's fists flared with energy as she took on multiple Grimm at once, her laughter echoing across the battlefield. Weiss summoned another glyph, freezing the pack momentarily and creating an opening for Blake to use Gambol Shroud as a whip to pull them closer. Blake's calm efficiency complemented Weiss's structured precision, and together, they managed to hold their ground.

The tendrils of Severance Shroud lashed outward again, grabbing onto one Grimm and slamming it into another before retracting quickly. A wave of Beowulfs charged toward Ruby and Yang, and I stepped forward, shifting the Shroud into spikes and forming a line of defenses that forced the Grimm to scatter.

The teamwork between us began to overwhelm the advancing pack. Ruby and Yang worked perfectly synchronously, Crescent Rose swinging wide while Yang delivered explosive punches to anything left standing. Weiss and Blake shifted fluidly between offense and defense. Their movements are orchestrated like a well-rehearsed dance. I continued to adapt, using Severance Shroud as tendrils to pin down Grimm, spikes to eliminate immediate threats, and the cape as a barrier to shield my teammates whenever needed.

Oobleck's voice cut through the roar of the battlefield. "Marvelous! Truly marvelous!" he exclaimed enthusiastically. "But we must keep moving! There's much more to do in the southeast, and we cannot afford delays!"

The last few Grimm fell, dissipating into ash as the fight ended. I glanced around at my teammates, my breath steady but labored. "Everyone okay?" I asked, scanning the group.

Yang grinned, her fists still crackling with energy. "More than okay. That was awesome!"

Ruby gave a small, proud smile as she adjusted Crescent Rose. "We did good."

Blake and Weiss nodded, though Weiss appeared slightly fatigued.

With Severance Shroud retracting to its original form, hanging around my shoulder as a cloak, I turned to Oobleck. "Let's keep moving."

The fight was over for now, but the mission was far from complete. The southeast awaited—and we were ready for whatever came next.

"Do not celebrate yet, for I am certain this is the first bout of many. Shall we continue?" Oobleck said.

Exhaustion came as we fought many more batches of Grimm while clearing through the areas of the ruined city.

Oobleck stopped abruptly, taking a sharp look at his surroundings. With a brisk nod, he adjusted his glasses. "Excellent work, girls/Kaiser! Unfortunately, there doesn't appear to be any signs of criminal operations in this sector." He paused, then waved his hand dramatically. "Oh, well! Moving on!"

Yang let out an exaggerated sigh as she walked behind him, Ruby trailing just a step behind with Zwei happily trotting beside her.

Yang's voice was tinged with irritation as she spoke. "Hey, Doc, y'know, I was actually looking forward to seeing a 'pro Huntsman' in action. Like, fighting, or at least helping us fight."

Without breaking his stride, Oobleck called back over his shoulder, his tone quick and light. "Ah, but I am in action! Do you not see it?" He gestured emphatically to the broken, desolate city around them. "Scouring the ruins of this once-great city for any signs of irregularity is as much a part of the job as the fighting. Observing, analyzing, investigating—such tasks are the foundation upon which our more exciting moments are built!" He suddenly turned on his heel to face the team fully, his expression far more serious.

"Not every mission is filled with daring heroics, girls/Kaiser. Sometimes, it is simply a heightened form of extermination," he said, his words carrying a surprising weight. He looked directly at Yang, his vibrant energy momentarily subdued as he continued. "Remember, this is a job. And you all chose to take it up, knowing the risks and the rewards. I do hope you truly understand what that entails."

Yang faltered under his gaze, her previous irritation dimming into an awkward mix of guilt and respect. "Well, yeah... O-of course," she stammered, scratching the back of her neck.

Oobleck studied her momentarily before giving a faint, approving nod. "Hmm, very well." His serious expression melted into his usual animated demeanor as he whirled around to continue leading the group. "Come along, come along! There is much ground to cover and so little time! I expect we're now at least forty-seven seconds behind schedule!"

As the team followed, I stepped next to Ruby, "Is it just me, or is he scary when he's not bouncing off the walls?"

Ruby giggled nervously. "Yeah, I guess that's what happens when you get the 'teacher stare.' But hey, he's not wrong."

Blake, walking a little farther back, glanced at Weiss. "You know, he does have a point," she said quietly, her tone thoughtful. "We signed up for this knowing it wouldn't always be fighting."

Weiss gave a small huff, adjusting her rapier on her hip. "I suppose. But if he really wants to help us understand, maybe he could pace himself instead of delivering life lessons at hyperspeed."

Ruby stifled a laugh, but Yang's grin returned to full force. "If I survive the speed of his lectures, I think I'll be ready for anything."

Ahead of them, Oobleck's voice rang out again, full of his usual zeal. "Ah, yes! The exuberance of youth! You are all doing splendidly—but let us keep that energy focused! The next sector awaits!"

Chapter Text

The battlefield was a chaos of snarls and growls as the Grimm surged toward us, their relentless aggression filling the ruined city with unease.

The heat of the fight didn't stop Oobleck. Even amidst the chaos, he darted between us, observing every movement with sharp precision—analyzing, calculating, guiding. As he zipped past Yang, his voice carried over the sounds of clashing steel and snarling beasts.

"Tell me, Yang, why did you choose this line of work?" he asked casually, his tone almost conversational despite the intensity of the battle.

"Huh...? It's to fight monsters and sav—" Yang cut herself off mid-swing, her fist connecting with a Grimm's chest and sending it flying.

Oobleck retorted, "No, that is what you do. I want to know why you do it. The honest reason as to why you want to be a Huntress."

Yang smirked, throwing another punch as flames flared around her. "Well, Doctor Oobleck, it may not seem mature, but I'm a thrill seeker. I want to travel the world and get wrapped up in as many crazy adventures as possible. And if I help people along the way, that's even better. It's a win-win, y'know?"

I caught the tail end of her answer as I used Severance Shroud to block a Grimm's swipe, the liquid metal shifting into a jagged barrier to absorb the impact. Yang's voice carried a certain honesty—a flame that fueled her boundless energy and determination.

Ruby chimed in briefly, her scythe cutting through two Grimm in one fluid motion. "Sounds about right for Yang."

Oobleck nodded thoughtfully before shifting his focus. "And you, Miss Schnee," he asked, stepping closer to Weiss as she struck down another Beowulf with a precise thrust of Myrtenaster. "A girl born into fame and fortune like yourself certainly doesn't need the extra work. So why choose this over a cushy job in Atlas?"

Weiss glanced at him, her posture poised despite the chaos around her. "It's because I want to become self-reliant," she said firmly, summoning another glyph to freeze a Grimm mid-leap. "I don't want others to protect me because of my flaws. That's why I'm here—to get rid of them and ensure my safety."

Her voice carried a note of resolve that I respected, even as I adjusted my stance to create an opening for Blake. Independence takes guts, but I hoped Weiss wouldn't fall too deeply into the mindset of doing everything alone.

"And what about you, Blake?" Oobleck asked next, seamlessly weaving around another Grimm as Blake's whip lashed out to disarm it. "You seem as though you've been 'wandering' for quite some time."

Blake didn't hesitate, her voice calm even as she dodged and countered with sharp precision. "Ever since I left what I thought was right, I needed to find a purpose. With my skills in fighting, what's the use of them if I don't have anything to fight for? That's why I came to Beacon—to find that."

Oobleck tilted his head, narrowly avoiding a strike from a Grimm as he asked, "And have you found it?"

Blake paused briefly, her amber eyes flicking toward Ruby before her whip snapped around another Grimm's neck. "What I've found is different from what I expected. I feel as if I'm not alone. I can fight for something I believe in—with others."

Her words carried a quiet strength, and as I struck down another Grimm, I couldn't help but appreciate the depth of her answer. Blake was honing her skills for a reason, refusing to let them go to waste. It starkly contrasted the path she'd walked before, making her growth all the more remarkable.

"And what about you, Kaiser?" Oobleck's voice cut through my thoughts, and I realized the attention had shifted to me.

I adjusted Severance Shroud, the tendrils retracting briefly as I turned toward him. A Beowulf charged at me, its claws outstretched, but the Shroud formed jagged spikes that impaled it mid-strike. As the creature dissolved into ash, I glanced at Oobleck.

"My reason for fighting? It's to move forward," I had said. But Oobleck wasn't satisfied.

"Hmm... To move forward?" he repeated, zipping around the field to stand closer to me. Even with the chaos of battle surrounding us, his piercing gaze didn't falter. "What precisely does that mean, Kaiser? Move forward toward what?"

I deflected a Grimm's charge with a swift sweep of the Shroud, the metal reshaping into tendrils that lashed out and incapacitated two more Beowulfs. "Just forward," I said, "Whatever's next, whatever comes, I'll face it and keep moving."

Oobleck tilted his head, narrowly dodging a lunging Grimm as he continued questioning. "Fascinating! But isn't moving forward inherently directionless if there's no clear destination? What drives you, then, to keep going? Surely, it must be more than just the act itself!"

I met his gaze briefly, my expression unreadable. "It's enough for me," I said, shifting Severance Shroud into a sharp barrier to block an incoming strike. "As long as I don't stop."

Oobleck didn't seem fully satisfied with the answer, but he didn't press further. Instead, he studied me for a moment longer, his glasses glinting as he adjusted them. "Hmm... Intriguing. And I wonder—does the act of not stopping define your strength or conceal something deeper?"

I didn't respond this time, focusing instead on another wave of Grimm advancing toward Blake and Yang. The questions hung in the air, but I pushed them aside. It wasn't the time to reflect. All that mattered was the fight before me—and moving forward, one step at a time.

"So, are we ready to get going, Doctor Oobleck?" Ruby asked.

"No, that will have to do for today. It's going to be dark soon. You four set up camp in that building over there, and oh, scout the area before doing that. Your leader and I are going to secure the perimeter. Come, Ruby."

As Ruby and Oobleck disappeared into the darkened city ruins, their voices fading into the distance, we exchanged glances. Yang adjusted her grip on the bag Oobleck had tossed her, its weight unexpected. "Well, guess it's up to us," she said with a shrug, turning toward the building he'd pointed out. "Come on, let's set up camp."

We followed her, our footsteps crunching softly against the debris-strewn ground. The building was worn and crumbling, its frame barely holding. Weiss stepped cautiously inside, her eyes scanning for anything unusual. "Stay alert," she said, her tone firm. "We can't assume this place is safe yet."

Blake moved quietly, Gambol Shroud in hand, while I kept Severance Shroud ready, its tendrils shifting slightly as we entered. The dim light cast eerie shadows across the broken walls, and the silence was unnaturally heavy. Yang led the way, pushing aside debris as she searched for an appropriate spot to set up.

Then we stumbled upon it—the sealed entrance.

The doorway was heavy with rusted metal, its edges barely discernible amidst the rubble. Blake was the first to notice it as she gestured for us to come closer. "This wasn't meant to be found," she said softly, running her fingers over the seams.

Yang grinned, her confidence undeterred. "Well, let's find out what's behind it." She braced and pulled at the weakened hinges while Weiss stepped forward to assist with her glyphs. I hesitated momentarily before joining them, using Severance Shroud to form spikes that helped pry the door open.

The seal gave way with a groaning creak, revealing a darkened room. At first, the light from Weiss's glyph illuminated dust and rubble. But as the shadows receded, what lay inside became horrifyingly clear.

Skeletons.

A family. Their remains lay scattered in the corner, untouched for who knows how long. The silence that followed was deafening, each of us frozen by the sight. Weiss stepped back sharply, her hand instinctively covering her mouth. Blake's usual calm broke, her shoulders stiffening. Yang muttered a soft "Oh, man..." her earlier bravado was gone instantly.

I staggered, my stomach twisting as I turned away. The image burned into my mind; its sheer tragedy was overwhelming. For a moment, the stale air of the room seemed suffocating. I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes, fighting back the wave of nausea that hit me like a freight train.

Yang was the first to speak after the long silence. Her voice was quieter than usual, subdued. "Let's close it up. No one needs to see this."

Weiss nodded, her movements almost mechanical as she summoned another glyph to seal the entrance again. Blake stayed quiet, her gaze fixed on the ground as though she couldn't look again. I took a shaky breath, regaining enough control to assist in sealing the doorway.

When the entrance was hidden again, we retreated to the open space nearby, settling around the campfire we'd managed to build. The flickering flames cast dancing shadows against the ruins, but the earlier scene lingered in the back of my mind, gnawing at the edges of my thoughts.

Yang poked at the fire idly, her voice breaking the silence, "You'd think we'd find something useful here," she muttered, her voice tinged with irritation. "I mean, we're supposed to be making progress. But all we're doing is wandering around ruins and fighting Grimm. What's the point?"

Weiss sat up slightly, resting her arms on her knees. "Progress isn't always immediate, Yang," she said, her tone firm but not unkind. "And sometimes, it's not about finding something tangible. It's about understanding."

"Understanding what?" Yang shot back, her frustration bubbling to the surface. "That cities get destroyed? That people die? What are we even supposed to do with that?"

Weiss sighed, her gaze fixed on the flames. "The ruins of a city tell a story, even if the answers aren't obvious," she said quietly. "And sometimes, that story isn't one we want to hear."

She hesitated, her eyes meeting the group's before she spoke again. "You know, when Oobleck asked about my reason for being here... I realized I didn't explain it fully." She paused, gathering her thoughts. "I said I wanted to become self-reliant, but it's not just about fixing my flaws. It's about choosing a path that feels... authentic. I don't want to follow what my family expects. I want to prove I can make my own decisions, even if it means making mistakes."

Her words hung in the air for a moment. Blake nodded subtly, her gaze still locked on the fire. "Choosing your own path is harder than people think," she said softly. "But it's worth it."

I leaned forward, my hands resting on my knees as I spoke. "I don't think any of us fully told Oobleck the truth," I said, my voice steady despite the weight of the conversation. "We gave him reasons, sure. But those reasons—they felt... aimless. Like we were trying to convince ourselves more than him."

Yang raised an eyebrow. "Aimless? You think we don't know why we're here?"

"It's not that," I replied, glancing at each of them. "It's that we're still figuring it out. What we've said makes sense, but it's only part of it. The rest... we're still searching for. Fighting for. Moving forward because we have to, even if we don't always know where we're going."

The fire crackled softly, filling the silence that followed. Weiss stared thoughtfully into the flames, her expression contemplative. Blake's gaze softened, a faint flicker of understanding crossing her face. Yang nodded slightly, her grin subdued but genuine.

For now, the campfire was enough to anchor us. And as the flames danced and the ruins loomed around us, the weight of the mission ahead felt less daunting—because even in the aimlessness, there was a purpose. We just had to find it. Together.

Oobleck practically flew into the room, "Ah, wonderful! A textbook campfire!" he exclaimed, his glasses glinting as he surveyed the small gathering.

Ruby followed closely behind him, her eyes lighting up as soon as she spotted the flames. "Fire!" she said with a happy sigh, plopping down next to the blaze with Zwei at her side. She rubbed her hands together before holding them out toward the warmth. "So... warm..." she murmured.

Oobleck clapped his hands, "Very good! Now, eat your dinners, girls—and Kaiser—and hurry to bed! We have much ground to cover tomorrow, and I'll need you all to take turns keeping watch over our temporary abode. Any volunteers for first watch?"

Ruby raised an arm, still staring dreamily into the fire. "Yo," she said simply, her tone casual.

"Well done! Onward and upward!" Oobleck called, already zipping away as his voice faded down the hall.

Ruby stood and stretched before heading to her lookout point. As she passed Yang, her sister reached out and gently stopped her. "Hey, did Oobleck ask you why you wanted to be a Huntress? I mean... what did you tell him?"

Ruby paused, tilting her head thoughtfully. "Hmm... No, he didn't. Weird." She shrugged, offering a carefree smile. "Oh, well. Good night, guys!" Without a second thought, she bounded off, leaving Yang staring after her, the disappointment evident in her expression.

Yang stared into the fire, absentmindedly chewing on a bread roll. Her usual energy dimmed. Blake silently unrolled her mat, her troubled expression hinting at unspoken thoughts. Weiss lay down, shifting restlessly as sleep evaded her. I leaned against the wall, my weapon nearby, keeping quiet as my thoughts churned.

One by one, we all ended up lying on our backs around the campfire, weapons within reach. The silence was heavy, only broken by the occasional crackle of the flames. None of us spoke, each lost in our questions and doubts, wondering why we were here, and then my eyes closed.

Chapter Text

We were going through our scouting of the area, but unfortunately, only Grimm had showed up. There were no signs of any activities done.

With yesterday's activities, Doctor Oobleck decided not to send us back to Beacon Academy with him, saying he needed to keep a closer eye on us.

"Does anyone know where Ruby went?" Weiss asked

"What do you mean, Ruby is right here . . . Where is Ruby?" Yang said.

Then, a sound of barking could be heard around the corner. We knew that this was Zwei. Was this a cry for help from him? It sounded urgent.

Zwei was around the corner near a hole with a White Fang member about to kick him. We quickly apprehended the grunt and knocked him out. Zwei was whimpering as Yang tried to comfort him.

"AH! How can I be so stupid," Oobleck yelled as he examined the hole.

"Doc, what's wrong?" Yang asked.

Oobleck was too focused on his thoughts as he spoke over her, "Mountain Glenn! Yes, an expansion of Vale that was inevitably destroyed by creatures of Grimm! Previously home to thousands of people!

Working people commuting to the city, the central city! Developed a subway system for the inner city! Grimm attacks increased!

The population is in danger and desperately searching for shelter! The city evacuates into the metro tunnels, and what do they find? The southeast quadrant of Vale is known for wild forests and deep caves!"

"And what does that mean?" Yang asked once again.

"My dear, we're not just looking for an underground crime network. We're looking for an UNDERGROUND crime network!" Oobleck responded.

"Are you saying that they've been working in caves?"

"No, no. Mountain Glenn was Vale's first severe attempt at expansion. Thanks to aggressive perimeter defense and unique transportation, it worked quickly.

The city developed an elaborate subway system to transport citizens safely from the new territory into the prominent kingdom. Sadly, without the many natural barriers Vale had to protect its borders, Mountain Glenn was doomed from the start!

As the end drew near, the territory's citizens made one last attempt at survival: They took up shelter beneath the city! In massive caves that they had cleared out for the subway. And they had cut themselves off from the surface!" Oobleck explained.

"An underground village?"

"In a matter of speaking, yes. It was a haven. Suddenly, an explosion opened the mouth of another cavern filled with subterranean Grimm. After that, the kingdom officially sealed the tunnels, creating the world's largest tomb. If Ruby is down there," Oobleck readied his weapon. We must find her," Oobleck added.

The underground was unsettling as it was barely filled with light. Doctor Oobleck contacted Headmaster Ozpin through his scroll, with Ozpin telling him not to go further into this and only to get Ruby out.

"Your mission is that of scouting the area. Investigation will not be needed in this situation. Please report back safely once you've retrieved Ruby," Ozpin said.

However, Doctor Oobleck counters that they need to engage in this before something terrible.

"That is unfortunate. It seems that we must use the signal carefully since we're underground. Make way, and we will continue forth," Oobleck said.

We stealthily advanced through the ruins, ensuring not to alert the White-Fang troops as they patrolled the area.

Zwei's bark echoed through the ruins, loud and sharp. For a brief moment, I hoped it would be dismissed—perhaps the troops ahead would assume he was just a pet wandering the area.

But that hope shattered as their voices rose alarmingly, and their movements became frantic. Within seconds, we could hear them advancing, spreading out through the buildings in search of us.

"They're coming right for us," Weiss hissed, her grip tightening on Myrtenaster.

Yang cracked her knuckles, a smirk tugging at her lips. "Well, guess it's time to show them what we've got."

Blake didn't waste a moment, her stance lowering as Gambol Shroud shifted seamlessly into its cleaver form. Her eyes flicked to me, silent but focused. I nodded, the Severance Shroud liquefying and forming tendrils that bristled with sharp edges, ready to counter their approach.

Oobleck zipped into position, his energy unfazed by the moment's urgency. "Ah, delightful! Observe closely, girls—and Kaiser. This is where strategy meets chaos!" he said, his voice carrying an odd mix of enthusiasm and seriousness.

The first group of troops burst through the doorway, their weapons raised. Yang launched forward with explosive speed, her gauntlets crackling as she unleashed fiery punches. The force of her strikes sent the soldiers flying back into the rubble, drowning their shouts in the impact.

Weiss moved to cover Yang, her rapier glinting as she cast glyphs to freeze a line of troops in place. She darted forward, her movements precise as Myrtenaster pierced through their defenses. "Yang, stay focused!" Weiss snapped, her tone sharp but steady.

Blake took the high ground, swinging her whip onto a broken ledge. From there, she targeted soldiers with calculated strikes, Gambol Shroud extending into its chain form to disarm them before pulling them into range for Yang and Weiss to finish. Her swift and deliberate movements created openings for the rest of us.

I moved to intercept another wave of troops entering from the opposite side. The Severance Shroud shifted into jagged spikes, tearing through their weapons and forcing them to retreat. As two soldiers tried to flank Blake, I sent tendrils outward, coiling around their legs and yanking them to the ground. Blake nodded in acknowledgment, her focus unwavering as she dealt the finishing blow.

Oobleck, though not directly engaging, was anything but idle. He dashed between us, calling out observations and strategies as he analyzed the enemy's movements. "Splendid! Notice their tendency to group in narrow pathways—a tactical vulnerability! Exploit it!"

Yang grinned as she heard him. "Got it, Doc!" With a fiery punch, she collapsed part of the structure, cutting off the soldiers' escape route and leaving them cornered.

We regrouped as the remaining troops rallied for a final assault. Weiss cast a large glyph that froze the rubble beneath them, making their footing unstable.

Blake darted through the chaos, her whip slicing through weapons and keeping the soldiers disoriented.

Yang broke through their defenses with sheer force while I used the Shroud to shield her and Weiss from incoming fire, forming barriers and spikes to deflect their attacks.

"Finish them off, quickly!" Oobleck urged, his voice carrying an edge of urgency.

With a synchronized effort, we pushed forward, overwhelming the remaining soldiers. Weiss delivered a swift strike that disarmed their leader, while Yang landed a final explosive punch that sent the last soldier sprawling. Blake swung down from her ledge, Gambol Shroud returning to its compact form as she landed gracefully beside me.

The room fell silent except for the crackling debris. The troops were defeated, but the battle wasn't over. Ahead of us, in the heart of the ruins, we spotted the criminal group—and at the center of it all stood Torchwick, his unmistakable grin visible even from a distance.

"We're not done yet," I said, shifting the Severance Shroud into a defensive position as we moved forward. The next fight was already waiting for us.

We forced them to flee as they headed forward to somewhere, but as we went to chase them, Ruby was running at us.

Yang rushed forward as she leaped into Ruby's arm, "Where were you?"

"Are you fine, Ruby?" Weiss asked.

"I'm fine! But listen. The White Fang and Torchwick have all sorts of weapons and robots down there," Ruby said.

"What!?"

"Androids, mech, you name it, they're all on and loaded on the train cars," Ruby added.

As she said this, we could hear the train's engine raving. We ran towards it as we contacted everybody else, but due to the low signal, it only came with a grumble.

"I can't contact any of the teams," Ruby said.

"Neither for Glynda or Ozpin," Oobleck commented.

"That doesn't matter. All the power we need is right here with us. Who cares about reinforcement when we can handle this? Isn't that right?" I confidently responded.

Everyone nodded in unison as we hopped on top of the train. Troops of White Fang members were running at us, and we proceeded to hold them off.

"Seriously? It's wobbly since the train is moving so fast," Yang complained.

"I feel like I'm going to fall off," Weiss said.

"All while fighting them at the same time," Ruby commented.

Doctor Oobleck opened one of the hatches of the train car as he appeared to examine something.

"Hurry, children. We must get to the front and stop this train!"

Weiss pointed to the object below the hatch, "Professo-"

"DOCTOR! And to answer your question, that is a BOMB!" Ooobleck yelled, "Wait. If the tunnels are sealed and the route only leads to a dead end because of the barricades, THEN. We need to get there as fast as possible, they're planning the blow the barriers so they lead the Grimm into the kingdom!"

"Maybe we could stop the train from the outside instead," Weiss said.

"But wouldn't we be stuck with the Grimm down here? We could be killed if we were to do that," Yang responded.

"Don't fray, girls! There are multiple ways of getting in and out of this tunnel. Because of this, let's focus on stopping the train before it can do damage," Oobleck explained.

Weiss prepared a column of ice made from her dust for the train wheels, but it did nothing as it quickly melted due to the heat of the friction created by the immense speed at which the train was moving.

"Damn it, our only solution is stopping the engine of the train. Hurry, we need to get to the front fast!" Yang cried.

Massive mechs slammed onto the train's roof, their movements shaking the whole structure. I could barely track them as the train sped toward a barricade ahead, the scene growing more chaotic by the second.

"INSIDE!" Oobleck shouted, his voice cutting through the noise.

We rushed into the crew department, the echo of crashing metal following close behind. The walls trembled violently, each impact jarring the room as the train collided with the barricade. It felt like the whole world was shaking apart, but eventually, it all settled—a strange and unnerving calm after the chaos.

Ruby peeked up cautiously, her silver eyes scanning the train's roof. "The bulkheads destroyed the mechs," she said quietly, given the aftermath.

I didn't respond. My knees buckled, and I collapsed onto the ground as the realization hit me—the room was empty—every crew member sent to stop us, every pilot in those mechs... gone. I stared at the walls and marks left behind by the battle, and my stomach twisted in knots. Their deaths replayed in my mind, gruesome and vivid. I felt sick.

These people—piloting the mechs, the White Fang members who had come to fight—weren't just enemies. They were people who might have been misled, just like Blake had been, or even like me in my moments of self-doubt. They'd made their choices, but it didn't make it any easier to accept the weight of those choices now. Their deaths could have been prevented. They didn't need to die. And yet, here we were. What am I even doing?

I could hear Blake's shaky breath beside me. She had always been quiet, but this silence was heavier than anything I'd felt before. Her fists clenched as her gaze remained fixed on the floor, her shoulders trembling. "This is... my fault," she whispered.

I forced myself to sit upright, but the nausea wouldn't go away. "No," I muttered, though my voice felt hollow. "It's not just your fault. It's mine too. I—Roman, the White Fang, everything..." My words trailed off as the weight bore down on me again.

Oobleck suddenly appeared. He knelt beside Blake and me, his voice calmer than I'd ever heard. "Blake, my dear, Kaiser—do not let this despair consume you," he said. His words were steady and purposeful. "This is the cruelty of conflict. It is a painful but precious learning experience. Sometimes, you will fight good people in the name of saving lives. And in the heat of battle, it is almost impossible to change someone's mind."

I met his gaze briefly, searching for anything that could make this easier to bear. But his words didn't erase the knot in my chest. They just added context to the weight I carried.

Ruby stepped closer, her expression firm despite the sadness in her eyes. "It's unfortunate, but we can't mourn now," she said, "We need to focus on stopping this train before it reaches the kingdom."

I looked at her, then at Blake, then back at Oobleck. None of this felt fair. None of it felt right. But Ruby was right—this wasn't the time to fall apart. There were still lives to save.

I stood slowly, pushing aside the lingering nausea. My grip on Severance Shroud tightened as I steadied myself. "We'll keep going," I said, though the words felt heavier than they should have. "We can't stop now."

Blake glanced at me, "Everyone's right," she said quietly, standing as well. "I can't stop now either."

With that, we moved forward. The weight of the room, of what had happened here, stayed with us, but we didn't let it stop us. The mission wasn't over yet. And if we couldn't save everyone, we could at least make sure their deaths weren't in vain. For now, that had to be enough. It had to.

We went through multiple train compartments swiftly as we passed the troops, not planning to fight them as our priority was the front of the train.

Oobleck stopped behind us, "Go ahead, girls. I can hold off a couple hundred measly terrorists."

Yang whistled, "That's the confidence that I wanna see from you. Nice mind you got there."

Through and through, we ran, but someone knocked Yang into the compartment behind us, and upon further examination, it was Neo.

Neo quickly sealed off the door, locking her and Yang inside. Weiss and I tried prying the door open, but it was useless.

"Don't worry, Yang is my big sister. She can handle this with no problem, forward is the only direction," Ruby said.

I'm not sure if this is the right move. I was worried, along with Weiss, as we stood next to the door.

"DAMN IT! Let's go, Yang can take her on."

The next compartment held a large faunus, and I quickly recognized him. It was the lieutenant.

He blocked the entrance to the next room. Ruby tried attacking him, but he easily held her off.

It's time for me to take measures.

Blake dashed forward as she restrained the lieutenant, "Go on! I'll deal with him."

That's three that we've abandoned. Still, I think Blake can handle her own against him.

Inside the next room was TORCHWICK, blocking the control room needed to stop the train.

"Torchwick, I don't know what to say, but this time, I'm bringing you in for good, whether you redeem yourself or not," I shouted.

"Hello there, vampire. It's great to see you again, I still need to turn your scarlet eyes into an ornament," Roman replied.

Tension thickened as Torchwick twirled his cane, his infuriating grin in the flickering light. It was three against one—Ruby, Weiss, and me—but his demeanor hinted he wouldn't go down easily. This time, it wasn't just flair; he had a trick up his sleeve.

"Well then," Torchwick said, casually brushing some imaginary dust off his shoulder, "shall we? I'm not particularly thrilled to be here, but since I am, might as well make the most of it." His smirk widened as his cane clicked open, revealing the launcher within.

Ruby wasted no time. With Crescent Rose already unfolded, she dashed forward, swinging the scythe in a wide arc. Torchwick dodged, his movements surprisingly quick, as he parried her strike with his cane.

"Nice try, little rosebud," he taunted, spinning his cane to deflect her follow-up attack.

While Ruby kept him occupied, Weiss moved to flank him. Her glyphs shimmered into existence, glowing brightly as she rapidly launched herself forward. Myrtenaster gleamed as it aimed straight for his side, but Torchwick twisted at the last second, narrowly avoiding the thrust. He retaliated with a sweep of his cane, forcing Weiss to block with her rapier.

I didn't waste the opening. Severance Shroud liquefied, forming sharp tendrils that lashed out toward him. Torchwick leaped back, flipping onto a nearby crate as the tendrils slammed into the ground where he'd been standing. He gave a low whistle, glancing at me. "Oh, the vampire's got tricks. How refreshing."

"Plenty more where that came from," I shot back, forming the Shroud into jagged spikes and sending them rapidly toward him.

He dodged the first two, using his cane to deflect the third. Ruby seized the moment, charging in again and swinging Crescent Rose in a downward strike. This time, Torchwick wasn't quick enough. The blade grazed his aura, the impact sending him skidding back.

"Okay, I'll admit," he said, brushing himself off with mock annoyance, "you've gotten better. A little. But don't get cocky now."

Ruby didn't give him a chance to breathe. "Weiss, now!" she called out, darting to the side.

Weiss responded instantly, summoning another glyph beneath Torchwick's feet. The icy platform threw him off balance, his stance faltering as his boots skidded against the slick surface. I followed up with the Shroud, sending tendrils to wrap around his legs and pin him in place.

Torchwick growled, his cocky grin fading for the first time. With a burst of effort, he swung his cane, the launcher firing an explosive round that shattered the tendrils and sent us all stumbling back. "Enough of this," he snarled, his breath heavier now.

I steadied myself, narrowing my eyes at him. It was subtle, but I could see it—he was slowing down. Sweat beaded his forehead, and his breathing had grown more rapid. His aura, once bright and defiant, was beginning to flicker.

"Look at you," I said, stepping forward as Severance Shroud shifted into a protective barrier around my arms. "You're pushing yourself too far. You're done, Torchwick."

He glared at me, his cocky demeanor cracking just slightly. "Funny. I don't feel done," he said, raising his cane defensively.

Ruby and Weiss flanked me, ready for the final push. Ruby's silver eyes burned with determination, her grip on Crescent Rose unwavering. Weiss's icy composure never faltered, her glyphs shimmering as she prepared to strike.

Torchwick chuckled dryly, taking a step back. "Well, well. Three against one, and you're still this dramatic.

"Blake, don't you know how much everyone cared for you? We stood together not as part of the organization but as family, we helped each other," he said.

The lieutenant stood proud as I could hear his chainsaw ramping up, "The anger that I felt when you turned on Adam, how could you do that to him after everything you guys went through together."

"Edward, please. I don't want to fight you. You're just misled, as I am. The current White Fang is too much of a threat to society.

This would only cause further discrimination towards the faunus with the fear surrounding them because of the White Fang."

He laughed, "You are only too blind to see that this is the only solution for the White Fang. Violence!"

"You're batshit insane!"

"How ironic of you to say that when I'm a bat faunus, Blake," Edward said.

He was a natural counter for me. I can't utilize my stealth to my best when his animal trait from a bat is echolocation.

What should I do? Should I run for it, or should I confront him? He beats me in a competition of strength.

"You know, Adam was surprised that you stayed in Vale. He had thought that you fled back to your daddy back in Menagerie," Edward commented.

Wait . . . Adam knows that I'm here in Vale?

"What's wrong, Blake? The fear showing on your face is saddening for me to see. But don't worry, once I'm done with you. It'll just be like the old days," Edward expressed.

"You brat! Stop running away from me."

I could only see the smirk on her face as Neo handled me with ease. She carefully planned and manipulated my movements to set the tides in her favor.

She knocked me around the room and used the environment of boxes and crates to her advantage. I gasped for air as I fell straight to the ground by a blow of hers.

My consciousness was fading by the second. Was I going to die here without accomplishing my goal? I wondered what my mom would say.

I could hear the sound of a distortion of something I didn't recognize, and later I listened to a confrontation.

Is this Doc coming to save me? I hope those efforts weren't for nothing, but I'm sure Oobleck can take her on regardless.

But with this blurred vision, I realized it wasn't Oobleck. It was someone else. I saw only their back as they headed towards a portal, "Goodbye, Yang."

"R-Raven?"

Who was it that I saw? Was that mother? Was that Raven? I held my hand out to stop them from going. I needed to confirm who it was, but I was too tired from the fight, and they went into the portal silently.

The portal shortly disappeared. As I stood up using one of the crates, I saw that Neo wasn't there.

Was Neo heading towards my friends? I can't move, though. It seems that I need to use my scroll to message them.

Roman's cane rested on his shoulder as he smirked, shifting his sharp gaze toward Weiss. "Speaking of which, isn't there a Schnee among you?" he said, his voice laced with faux politeness as he gestured toward her.

Weiss narrowed her icy blue eyes at him but remained still, her grip tightening on Myrtenaster.

"Hello there, Schnee," Roman continued, his tone light, almost mocking. "Why don't you come and join me? Surely, we don't have any bad blood between us. These Faunus disgust me, and someone of your caliber would be a far better fit at my side. I quite enjoy working with the upper crust of society, despite what I might say otherwise. Their wallets are so delightfully easy to empty without them even realizing it."

Weiss's knuckles turned white as she clenched her weapon tighter, her jaw setting as anger flashed across her face. "Shut up. People aren't props to be thrown away. I wouldn't work with scum like you even if I were to die. You're beneath my standards—you reside in the pits of hell," she spat, her voice cold yet fiery.

Roman's smirk didn't falter. If anything, it grew more expansive. "Now, now, Miss Schnee. No need for such theatrics." He spun his cane lazily, his posture relaxed but his words cutting. "If you were to work with me, perhaps your company might be spared from... unpleasant developments. Think of it as a mutual arrangement of interests."

I caught it—the faintest flicker of hesitation in Weiss's eyes. She shifted her stance slightly, and instantly, I realized Roman's words had unsettled her. He was planting doubt, manipulating her with his usual slyness.

"Don't listen to him," I interjected firmly, stepping closer to Weiss. "He's lying with that silver tongue of his. That's all he's good for."

But Roman took advantage of the distraction. In a blur of motion, he turned and struck Ruby with a hard blow using his cane. The force sent her back toward me, and I barely caught her. The impact knocked me off balance, but Blake was hurled toward us from behind before I could recover. She collided with me and Ruby like a bowling ball, striking pins and sending all of us to the ground in a heap.

The sound of boots echoed as Torchwick's lieutenant joined him, her sharp glare starkly contrasting his smug grin. Together, they loomed over us, their weapons ready, the killing intent in their eyes unmistakable. Roman's smirk grew sharper as he tapped his cane against the floor. "Well, well. Looks like the game's almost over," he said mockingly. "Such a pity. I was starting to enjoy myself."

A sharp bark cut through the tension before they could make their next move. We all turned toward the control panel, where Zwei had somehow climbed up and was now nudging one of the sticks with his nose.

Roman's confident smirk faltered for the first time. "That's not good..." he muttered.

The train lurched violently, the lights flickering as alarms blared. We saw the final barricade looming ahead at an alarming speed through the window. The realization hit all of us at once—the train was seconds away from impact.

"Brace yourselves!" Ruby shouted.

Weiss sprang into action, using all her ice Dust to summon a barrier around us. The shimmering, translucent shield enclosed us, its surface already cracking under the strain of the train's speed and the impending collision. Roman and his lieutenant scrambled toward the exit.

The impact was deafening. As the train smashed into the gate, the world exploded into noise, light, and chaos. The shield Weiss had created barely held us from the destruction. The air was thick with dust and smoke; for a moment, all I could hear was the ringing in my ears.

When the dust finally began to settle, I looked around. Ruby and Blake were coughing but seemed otherwise unharmed. Weiss was on her knees, breathing heavily as the last remnants of her barrier dissolved into shards of glittering ice. I could feel my heart pounding as I forced myself to stand, scanning the wreckage for any sign of Roman.

But he was gone. Like a shadow slipping into the night, he had vanished, leaving behind only the destruction he'd helped create.

"This isn't over," I muttered, gripping Severance Shroud tightly as I surveyed the chaos. Not by a long shot.

Chapter Text

We appeared in the middle of a desolate town, the remnants of a battle scattered around us. As I got to my feet, a wave of relief washed over me, seeing everyone safe and nearby. Ruby, Weiss, Yang, Blake, and I regrouped quickly, but the brief calm didn't last long. Groups of Grimm emerged from every direction, their red eyes glowing with predatory intent as they encircled us.

"It's time to fight, isn't it?" Ruby declared, her scythe unfolding with a satisfying metallic click.

"Of course, it is, you idiot," Weiss replied with sharp impatience, already brandishing Myrtenaster.

"I'm all ready for it," Yang said, her usual fire burning bright, her fists crackling with energy.

Blake kept her composure, her words steady and resolute. "I still have a job to do."

Trying to lighten the mood—or maybe steady my nerves—I added, "Let's get started, shall we? Who can rack up the highest kills?"

But no sooner had the words left my mouth than the Grimm surged forward, forcing us onto the defensive. The exhaustion from earlier battles weighed heavily on us, slowing our reactions and draining our strength.

My weapon, Severance Shroud, shifted fluidly into a spiked barrier, buying Ruby and Blake enough time to reposition. Tendrils lashed out at the Grimm, striking those that came too close, but even so, the pressure was unrelenting.

Amidst the chaos, I caught sight of the White Fang. Members of the faction were being plucked off the ground by Nevermores, their screams ending abruptly as the Grimm devoured them mid-air. The brutal sight sent a chill through me. These weren't just enemies—they were people. Misguided, perhaps, but not inherently evil. And now, because of their choices, they were suffering horrifying deaths. My stomach twisted at the thought.

I felt the vibrations before I heard the crash—a massive Grimm slamming into a nearby building. The bricks scattered like shrapnel, sending us scrambling for cover. Out of the dust and debris came a familiar voice.

"Sorry for being late! We got your message and figured you'd need backup!" Nora's cheerful shout cut through the chaos like a ray of light. Behind her were Jaune, Ren, and Pyrrha, their weapons drawn and ready.

Relief flooded through me, but the moment was fleeting. The town was still in chaos, and the Grimm rampaging was unchecked. I clenched my fists, forcing myself to focus. The casualties were devastating, but I couldn't let it cloud my judgment. This could have been far worse if we hadn't uncovered the White Fang's operation.

Oobleck's voice brought us back to the situation at hand. "I believe, given the circumstances, we need to escape while we still can. If we stay too long, we might not leave at all!"

Ruby looked up at him, her expression filled with despair. "What about saving the town? What about the civilians?"

Oobleck adjusted his glasses, his tone grave. "This portion of the city is already lost. If we don't seal this area off soon, the Grimm will spread further into the kingdom. We can plan a proper retake later—but right now, survival is paramount."

His words cut deep, but I knew he was right. As we fought through the streets, the mass of Grimm closing in behind us, I couldn't help but feel the weight of the moment. Even with reinforcements, the toll was overwhelming. My weapon shifted again, the Shroud forming jagged spikes that swept outward to clear a path. Every movement felt heavier as the exhaustion took its toll, but I pushed forward, trying to keep the team together.

Suddenly, the screech of tires grabbed my attention. Police cars rammed into the Grimm, and reinforcements leaped out to join the fight, being Teams CRDL and SSSN instead.

Scarlet's voice carried over the chaos. "This is too cruel—they sealed off the section of the city, trapping anyone inside."

"That's why we couldn't let it happen," Sage said, his calm demeanor unshaken.

Sun grinned as he joined the fray. "We stole a police car and drove straight in to find you guys!"

"Saving anyone we can is the priority, and we're starting with you," Neptune added.

Cardin, as always, made his presence known. "I'm here because I can't let the monkey boy one-up me. My team's saving twice as many people, got it?"

Even with their bravado, the reinforcements were a welcome sight. The Grimm pressed harder against the barricade of police cars, and we fought with renewed determination. My tendrils lashed out at the Grimm that breached our defenses, striking with precision and ferocity. The Shroud shifted again to create a protective cape that deflected incoming attacks from the rear.

But it wasn't just the Grimm we had to contend with. White Fang grunts broke through the barricades, their lieutenant leading the charge with his roaring chainsaw. He tore through the Grimm and us alike, his strength unmatched even against the combined efforts of Oobleck, Sun, and Cardin. The chaos became too much, and for a moment, despair threatened to take hold.

Then, the sound of bullheads overhead snapped us out of it. Three soared through the sky, their engines roaring as they descended to our location. Relief washed over us as Teams CFVY, Professor Port, and Glynda emerged to join the battle. Glynda and Coco provided much-needed support, holding back the overwhelming tide of Grimm with precise strikes and unyielding defense.

The rest of us turned our attention to the lieutenant. Even with our combined forces, he held his ground, his chainsaw a deadly force. His words echoed with chilling finality. "The plans set into motion cannot be stopped. One way or another, Vale will fall, and we will revel in its destruction."

Blake shook her head, snapping us out of our collective dread. "Ruby! Forever Fall! That's our team attack name!"

It clicked instantly. The rest of Team RWBY nodded, coming together in perfect sync for a coordinated assault. With Weiss's glyphs, Ruby's speed, Yang's firepower, and Blake's precision, the attack hit the lieutenant with devastating force. He was sent hurtling toward the central part of the city, disappearing into the chaos. Deep down, we all knew he wouldn't return from that.

As the dust settled, Glynda's voice cut through. "Professor Port, Doctor Oobleck, we're going on a full retreat. Watch over the students."

We boarded the bullheads, the weight of the battle heavy on our shoulders. As we ascended, Ruby's voice broke the silence. "Why didn't we try to retake the city? What about the civilians?"

Glynda's expression softened, though her tone remained firm. "Don't worry, Ruby. There's already something being done."

Looking out the window, I saw the armies and planes of Ironwood's military arriving in force, descending to push back the Grimm and stabilize the area. It wasn't a complete victory, but it was something.

As the bullheads landed back at Beacon, the familiar sights of the academy brought a sense of relief. It felt like a lifetime since we'd left, even though it had only been a day. I clenched my fists, the weight of the mission settling in. For now, we'd made it out alive. And that had to be enough.

After the chaos, we 5 sat on the edge of Beacon's landing platform, overlooking the shimmering City of Vale across the lake. The night air was calm, contrasting everything we'd just been through. Zwei lay curled up next to Ruby, occasionally wagging his tail, blissfully unaware of the day's havoc.

Yang leaned back on her arms, taking in the view. "Well, we did it," she said, her tone laced with relief and exhaustion.

Blake nodded quietly, her voice soft. "We did it."

Weiss, true to form, crossed her arms as she let out an exasperated sigh. "If we don't get extra credit for that, I'm going to be seriously disappointed."

Yang smirked and gave Weiss a sidelong glance. "Weiss, a two-headed snake literally crushed a bakery. I wouldn't count on it."

Ruby fiddled with Crescent Rose, her gaze distant as she peered over the city. "Plus, I mean... we didn't solve everything. A lot of people were hurt, and we still don't even know why they did this—or who that mystery girl was."

I glanced at Ruby, her words hitting harder than she probably intended. "Ruby's right," I said, my tone quieter than usual. "Even after everything, it feels like we only put out one fire while others are still burning."

Weiss shook her head. "Not every story has a neat and tidy ending."

Blake broke the silence that followed, her amber eyes focused on the lake. "We might not have all the answers, but we stopped something much worse from happening. We have a lot of dangerous people behind bars now, and that's something we can be proud of."

Ruby's somber expression brightened slightly. "Yeah! And if anyone tries something like this again, we'll be there to stop them."

Yang flopped onto her back, staring up at the night sky. "Yay, teamwork, camaraderie, good guys, go team, alright, good job... So, what now?"

Weiss adjusted her posture as properly as ever. "I suggest training for the tournament, but I'd say we already have that covered."

Blake glanced toward me, then the others. "So then...?"

Before anyone could answer, I let out a dry chuckle. "How about we all take a moment to actually breathe? One thing at a time, right?"

Ruby laughed softly, nodding. "Uhh... Time for bed?"

Yang groaned, her voice dramatically loud. "Please."

Blake smiled faintly. "Absolutely."

Weiss sighed, clearly too exhausted to even disagree. "Yes."

Yang rolled onto her side, murmuring as her energy finally waned, "I'm going to sleep forever."

As the others stood and headed back toward the main campus, I lingered momentarily, watching the city lights. The day's weight pressed on me, a chaotic mix of losses, victories, and unanswered questions settling heavily in my chest. Yet amidst all that, we'd made it out together. And for now, that had to be enough. Roman had been locked up, but by Emerald and Mercury, it wasn't what I wanted.

Ruby noticed I was still seated and turned back with a grin. "Come on, Kaiser. Don't tell me you're actually thinking for once."

I smirked, pushing myself to my feet. "Just reflecting, not thinking. There's a difference."

She laughed as we followed the others. The familiar paths of Beacon's campus greeted us like an old friend, the calm a welcome reprieve. For now, we had survived the storm. And somehow, that made the stars above shine just a little brighter.

The Ending of Volume Two

Chapter Text

Inside the ring stood thirty-two teams, totaling one hundred thirty-eight contestants. Well, there were a hundred thirty-nine contestants, including me, but I was unsure if I would be allowed to fight since I didn't have a team.

Headmaster Ozpin commanded a view as he announced his presence, "The rules of the tournament start as brackets of teams against teams that split into pairs upon victory, and then solos to decide the winner.

Please remember that though this is a competition, this tournament engenders healthy rivalry and cooperation between the world's nations.

The reward is a notable badge of honor and distinction for the huntsman of a given team as they move forward in their careers.

Of course, you will also receive a monetary reward, along with the Kingdom you represent, for being given hosting rights for the next Vytal Festival.

Even though there is one winner in the end, we've all come in the name of unity, as even in the face of adversity, we will continue moving forward together.

Best of luck to you, my students," Ozpin said. If you are not the first team, make your way to the audience stand."

With his departure, the commentator of the tournament, Professor Oobleck, and Port blared through the coms.

"The tournament is divided into three distinctive rounds: teams, doubles, and singles. Age and school year are irrelevant! In this tournament, your only attribute being tested... is skill." Port explained.

"Correct!" Oobleck said, "The winners of this battle will elect two of their members to represent them in the doubles round, followed by the winners of that round choosing one member to advance once again. The remaining combatants will then fight their way through the final bracket in the hope of achieving victory for their kingdom!"

"Now our first round of the tournament is between Team BRNZ against Team RWBY. I'd love to see how this will play out. I can't help but have a bit of bias towards my students."

"Ruby, Weiss, Blake, and Yang! Use the skills that I've taught you to the greatest potential. Defeat them!"

"Let's not let our bias show that easily, Professor Port. It might discourage the other students. We wouldn't want that from happening."

Professor Port coughed, "You're right, Oobleck. I apologize for what I said. May the best team win!"

Team RWBY stood together on the tournament stage, anticipation buzzing around them as Weiss lightly slapped Ruby's back.

"Why are you being so nervous, Ruby? This is our big moment. We can't have our leader acting like this," Weiss remarked.

Ruby grinned, shaking off the comment with enthusiasm. "Heh, you're mistaking my excitement for nervousness, Weiss. We're here to win this tournament."

The teams lined up across each other, tension thick in the air as Team BRNZ glared at them. This wasn't just another scrimmage like the ones they'd had with other teams; this was the real deal. The stage around them began to shift, transforming into two distinct terrains that mirrored the nature of their respective kingdoms.

On Team BRNZ's side, the rocky terrain resembled a stony desert—the Kingdom of Vacuo's harsh landscape. Meanwhile, Team RWBY's side reflected the heavy woodlands of Vale, surrounded by towering trees and dense undergrowth.

Yang smirked at the sight. "A home-turf advantage, I see!"

Blake, ever analytical, observed the mechanism at work. "This setup provides a suitable environment for each team while forcing us to adapt to opposing terrain."

Ruby nodded. "This feels like a mirror match. I wonder how we'll deal with it."

"Even if this is a mirror match," Weiss said firmly, "pure strength and skill will decide who is superior. Each of us should face our mirror opponent."

With that, the team split up, each member focusing on their designated role. Ruby quickly darted into the trees, positioning herself with her sniper rifle for fire support. She took her first shot, aiming at the enemy fighting Yang, but she felt a sudden disruption as her aura barrier shattered—a bullet grazed her position. Ruby immediately fled to the cover of nearby bushes, her heart racing.

Her opponent—a sniper on the rocky side of the stage—lay prone, shielded by the terrain. Ruby's mind raced as she tried to figure out how she had been spotted. She had carefully positioned herself to avoid reflecting sunlight off her scope. If it wasn't sight, it had to be sound. With this realization, Ruby began using her semblance to reposition, knowing her quick movements would make her more challenging to track.

Ruby fired a shot that disrupted the opponent fighting Yang, allowing her teammate to land a devastating punch. "Thanks, Ruby!" Yang called out as she continued her attack.

Nearby, Weiss and Blake coordinated their tactics seamlessly. "Take control of the battlefield from the outside, Weiss," Blake said, calm but firm. "I'll do the same from the inside."

Weiss engaged Nolan, her icy demeanor never faltering. "Is that supposed to be a threat—a cattle stick for a weapon? I don't wish to kink-shame, but we're in the middle of a battle here."

Nolan sneered, his tone mocking. "Don't push your luck. Is that rapier of yours supposed to represent your nobility or your brattiness as a spoiled noble?"

Weiss responded swiftly, ice pillars erupting from the ground as she struck with Myrtenaster. Nolan staggered, disoriented by the sudden shift in terrain, and Weiss took advantage, landing a precise blow.

Blake faced off against Roy, their dual-wielding combat creating a stalemate. Roy's sawblade-equipped wrist bracers expertly countered Blake's focused strikes, every move matching hers. Despite the deadlock, Blake remained determined. "You'll remember my name after I beat you," she said.

Meanwhile, Yang dodged Brawnz's claws, weaving and swerving with fiery determination. As Brawnz's weapon nicked a single strand of her hair, Yang's semblance flared to life. Flames erupted around her as her anger took control, and she delivered a gut punch that sent Brawnz flying into the desert terrain.

"Now that's what you get for messing with my hair!" Yang shouted, her fiery aura glowing brightly.

Ruby seized the distraction, firing precise shots at Team BRNZ to disrupt their retreat and force them back. Weiss, Yang, and Blake quickly followed up with a coordinated team attack. Weiss created a large frozen wave with her Dust, which Yang slid on, using her gauntlets to propel herself forward. Blake tossed her Gambol Shroud whip to Yang, guiding her into position for a devastating shockwave that sent Team BRNZ scattering.

"NOW THAT'S A GRAND SLAM WHEN I SEE ONE!" Yang cheered as the team stood victorious.

Ruby grinned. "Perfect victory!"

Weiss nodded. "Coordination is the key to everything."

Blake added, "Indeed, this was the turning point. Even in a stalemate, teamwork prevailed."

Yang, still glowing faintly from her semblance, sighed with satisfaction. "I got my revenge. Totally worth it."

Later, in the locker room, Weiss addressed the team. "As Professor Port said, the winners of this battle will elect two of their members to represent them in the doubles round. We need to discuss who will move on."

Ruby immediately chimed in, "I, of course, will be one of the two!"

Weiss gently held Ruby's head and shook it. "The arena gets progressively smaller for each round. You can't snipe your enemies, nor can you rely on hit-and-run tactics. I recommend Blake and Yang—they're our strongest fighters in close-quarters combat."

Blake shook her head. "I'm afraid I'll have to decline. Like Ruby, my abilities are best suited for chaos and disorder, not confined spaces. Weiss, you should pair with Yang. Your versatility and support abilities would complement her well."

Ruby pouted but smiled as she spoke. "It's a shame I can't go, but I have absolute faith in Weiss. She's the best partner ever!"

Weiss hesitated, her uncertainty clear. "B-but me and Yang haven't worked extensively together. I don't know if skill can make up for experience..."

Yang grinned, her confidence unwavering. "There's no need to worry. We'll do just fine."

Ruby jumped up with enthusiasm. "It's time to head to the fairgrounds! This is a festival, after all!"

The group soon arrived at the bustling Vytal Festival, its lively atmosphere filled with decorations and food stands. Ruby voiced the inevitable concern. "Is anyone else starving?"

Blake nodded tiredly. "I may have worked up an appetite, Ruby."

Yang smirked. "Don't worry, I know just the right place. You're gonna love this guy."

Emerald's voice chimed in from behind, holding a red wallet filled with Lien. "Hey! Might be hard to eat without this."

Ruby froze, frantically patting around her outfit as panic overtook her. "No, no, no, no!"

Emerald burst into laughter. "Good to see you, Ruby."

Ruby sheepishly took the wallet back from her "friend" and stuffed it away hurriedly. "Oh! Thanks, Emerald! Oh. Guess I dropped it. Girl pockets are the worst!" She slouched as she finished, a pout forming on her face.

Yang glanced over, smirking. "What's up, Em?"

Emerald grinned confidently. "Just left the stadium after your amazing fight! You guys were awesome!"

Ruby blushed furiously, mumbling incoherently as her flustered face betrayed her emotions. "Oh, shut your stupid little face..."

Blake cut through Ruby's incoherent gushing with a straightforward observation. "I heard your team progressed to the next round too."

Weiss raised an eyebrow. "You know, I feel like we haven't seen your other teammates."

Yang leaned in curiously. "How'd they do in the fight?"

Emerald paused, tilting her head as she recalled the earlier events. She snapped back to reality and nodded. "Well."

Ruby smiled. "That's great. Uh... why don't we all go and get victory food together?"

Emerald chuckled nervously. "Oh, gosh, that's so nice of you, but my teammates are all kind of..." She glanced over at Mercury, who was sniffing the inside of a boot with a perplexed expression. "...introverted. Really socially awkward."

Yang nodded knowingly. "Ooh, yeah, I could see that."

Emerald added casually, "Looks like Merc and I are moving on to the doubles round. What about you guys?"

Ruby puffed up with pride. "Well, as the leader of this team, I thought long and hard about this decision."

Weiss interrupted with a straight-faced reminder. "We put it to a vote."

Ruby nervously tried to backtrack. "Yes, so, but I decided that we should put it to a vote."

Blake spoke matter-of-factly. "We voted for Weiss and Yang."

Weiss curtsied gracefully. "I will happily represent Team RWBY."

Yang cracked her knuckles with a grin. "Yeah, we're going to kick some butt!"

Emerald laughed. "Well, if Mercury and I see you down the line, don't think we'll go easy on ya."

Yang smirked back confidently alongside Weiss. "Wouldn't have it any other way."

Emerald turned and walked away, the two groups heading in opposite directions.

Ruby waved enthusiastically after her. "Have fun!"

Later, the team found themselves at their favorite noodle shop on campus. Yang spoke up first. "I'll have a bowl of the regular, please." A large bowl of steaming noodles slid in front of her.

Ruby's eyes lit up at the sight. "Oohhh... I'll take the same." Another large bowl of noodles landed before her, and she excitedly clasped her hands.

Weiss looked at the menu apprehensively. "Do you have anything with low salt?" Before finishing her order, a regular bowl of noodles was placed in front of her instead. "Um... okay..." she mumbled.

Blake nodded and smiled at the shopkeeper. The Shopkeeper returned the gesture as he rushed through one door of the shop and came out the other to leave a large bowl of noodles topped with fish in front of her. Blake's eyes lit up as she drooled over her order, her excitement barely contained.

Weiss offered her Schnee Dust Company credit card to the shopkeeper with a polite expression.

Yang grinned mischievously. "Aw, Weiss! What's the occasion?"

Weiss smiled. "Consider it thanks for sending me to the doubles round." Her joy was short-lived, however, as the card was flung back at her. The Shopkeep pointed to the register, which beeped "DECLINED."

"What?! How can my card be declined? I was barely into my monthly allowance!" Weiss exclaimed in disbelief.

Blake panicked and slowly tried to slide her bowl closer to herself, but the shopkeeper swiftly disappeared with her food instead. Her shoulders slumped in defeat as she let out a mournful cry. "Nooo!"

"Maybe I could help," Pyrrha said.

"Ah, you don't have to!" Yang responded.

Blake was saddened that she got her ramen taken away, and she immediately countered Yang, "But she could!"

"I think you guys earned it after that battle," Pyrrha said.

"Mind if we join you guys?" Jaune asked, with Ren, Nora, and Kaiser behind him.

"Of course!" Ruby said.

I sat there, bored, worried about the upcoming events.

"Kaiser, shouldn't you also be eating?" Yang asked. "You need all the energy you can get. The tournament is right now, after all."

"Meh..." I muttered.

"Kaiser is a bit of a special case. They had never joined any team as they were installed to be an overseer over us," Ren said.

"And none of the teams need any substitution as all members are present and well," Jaune mentioned.

"Headmaster Ozpin and his group are still discussing whether or not to disqualify me. A possible solution was that I would automatically be in the solos round, but some people would be mad as I didn't fight my way to that position," I explained.

"Kaiser is at our level. They could theoretically work her way up, or maybe we could add her to one of our teams?" Ruby said.

"We already decided our pairs," Blake responded.

Jaune nodded, "The same for us."

"I don't care about it. I'm only here as a spectator. But I would be fine if I got to fight," I said.

The speakers blurred, "Would Team SSSN and Team NDGO come up for their round?"

"Looks like Sun and Neptune's team are fighting."

Everyone came up from their chairs as we headed towards the stadium.

The match unfolded in a unique arena where two biomes collided dramatically: a scorching, barren desert with fierce sandstorms on one side and a tropical ocean environment on the other. The centerpiece was a massive, partially submerged shipwreck that served as a shelter and battleground. The harsh contrast set the stage for a heated battle between Team NGDO and SSSN.

Neptune's hydrophobia became a glaring obstacle, hindering his performance. He avoided the ocean biome entirely, retreating to Team NGDO's side of the arena. The dunes provided cover but severely limited his mobility and visibility. This tactical disadvantage left Team SSSN scrambling to keep up.

Yang's commentary from the stands was sharp as ever. "It's ironic, considering his name is Neptune," she quipped.

Blake, ever analytical, chimed in. "Neptune needs to combat that fear of his before Team SSSN gets knocked out of the match."

Meanwhile, the large LED screens displayed the contestants' aura reserves—a visual reminder of their precarious situation. The "health bars," measured in percentages, began shrinking quickly as Team SSSN struggled to hold its ground.

"Team SSSN is near the knockout threshold—between ten and fifteen percent," Jaune observed from the stands, his concern evident.

Ren added calmly, "They still have a chance for a comeback, but with Neptune's performance so far, it's highly unlikely."

The tension reached a breaking point when Neptune, cornered and panicked, made a disastrous mistake. Facing Team NGDO in the ocean biome, he attempted to use his weapon's electrical surge to buy time. Instead, the current shocked the water, incapacitating himself and his teammates. The enemy team laughed as Neptune's blunder single-handedly handed them the victory.

"NEPTUNE! WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN DOING THIS MATCH?" Sun yelled, frustration boiling over as he watched from the sidelines.

In the aftermath, everyone gathered at a nearby park for a picnic to cheer up Team SSSN. Coco arrived with her signature flair, holding out strawberry smoothies. "Cheer up, guys. Have a taste of my team's signature strawberry smoothies. We always make them after an event."

Sun took a sip, his expression turning puzzled. "Why am I feeling so...?"

Neptune interrupted, "Does this have alcoh—"

Coco cut him off with a sly smile. "You guys must just be drowsy from the fight! There's nothing in the drink, haha!"

Velvet spoke up next, steering the conversation to the media coverage of the tournament. "There seem to be more negative statements now than in previous tournaments. Critics, like Ashe Autumn from 'The Mistral Times,' are alluding to the randomized fight process being rigged. Her intentions may be hidden, but the implications are clear."

Neptune waved dismissively, his usual confident grin reappearing. "There have always been critics of the Vytal Tournaments. No need for worry, my dear." Velvet flinched in disdain, clearly unimpressed by his attitude.

Ren, scanning the park, pointed to a familiar spot. "I think Ruby's picnic spot is nearby."

Nora's enthusiasm kicked in. "Ah! There they are."

As we approached Team RWBY, we accidentally crossed paths with Team ABRN. Pyrrha froze at the sight of them, her posture stiffening. "Pyrrha, what's wrong?" Jaune asked concern etched on his face.

Pyrrha turned to the group of adversaries, her voice hesitant yet polite. "They're old friends of mine. It's been a long time since I've seen you all. How's it b—"

"None of your business," Arslan cut her off, her tone icy.

Jaune stepped forward protectively, his gaze fixed on Pyrrha. "Who are these people, Pyrrha?"

Pyrrha sighed, "These are the members of Team ABRN. We competed in the Mistral regional tournament when I was younger. I won twice in a row, with Arslan as the runner-up."

Arslan scoffed loudly, crossing her arms. "I would have had a shot at your title if you hadn't left Haven to join Beacon Academy. Aren't you the Pride of Mistral? You abandoned your country for Vale!"

"Huh? The title doesn't mean anything to me, Arslan. I enjoyed the spirit and joy of competition," Pyrrha replied calmly.

Reese interjected harshly. "Now you're flat-out lying."

Jaune stepped in, his voice firm. "Back off!"

Arslan's words became sharper, dripping with venom. "True Mistralians wouldn't leave their country behind."

Pyrrha's response was measured, though her frustration was evident. "Even if I'm from Saridakis, I'm still a Mistralian. I've gotten this reaction far too many times."

Nora, her temper flaring, stepped forward. "Are you saying we aren't real Mistralians either?" She pulled Ren closer protectively, her stance aggressive.

Arslan sneered. "The only thing I see is a barbarian and a colony baby."

Ren flinched at the remark, his expression briefly faltering. Nora, now enraged, marched up to Arslan's face. "All three of us are true Mistralians. Pyrrha should be the least of your concerns because I will personally snap your legs in ha—"

The anger boiled over, and I instinctively stepped in to hold Nora back. I faced Arslan directly, my voice steady but cutting. "You're pathetic, Arslan. Nora would wipe the floor with you in a heartbeat. How dare you even mention their names in the same breath as yours? Ren, Nora, Jaune, and Pyrrha are gems—you're nothing but a worthless rock. You have no ounce of strength, toughness, or beauty in your entire body. You're a joke—a bad one."

Arslan's face twisted in anger as she barked back. "Who even are you to say such rude things, you arrogant brat!"

Before the tension could escalate further, Ruby and the others arrived to diffuse the situation. Sun and Yang pulled me away while Bolin and Nadir restrained Arslan. Team ABRN stormed off angrily, their frustration palpable.

I watched them leave, my fists clenched in frustration. "Damn it..." I muttered under my breath.

Jaune gently shook Pyrrha's shoulder, his voice soft and concerned. "Are you alright, Pyrrha?"

She hesitated, her voice quiet. "I-I... Yes, I'm fine," she said, though her face betrayed lingering unease.

The interaction lingered with us as we regrouped, the weight of the confrontation adding another layer to the day's events. Despite everything, I knew we'd stand together—because that's what teams like ours do.

The next day arrived with palpable tension as Team ABRN faced off against Team JNPR in the tournament's next round. The arena transformed into a striking combination of terrain: one half a lush, verdant grassland dotted with trees, the other half rugged and rocky, representing Vacuo's harsh wilderness.

Arslan's glare cut through the distance between the teams and was directed squarely at Pyrrha. "I didn't expect my chances to humiliate you to come so soon, Pyrrha," she sneered. "Once I'm done with you, I'm heading for that brat named Kaiser."

I stiffened at the mention of my name, frustration bubbling under the surface. This animosity—it felt so unnecessary, so misplaced. Pyrrha took a step forward, her voice wavering slightly. "Arslan, ple—"

But Nora interrupted, her bold confidence breaking through. "That won't be happening because your team will be the one knocked out of this tournament!"

Nora charged at Arslan with her trademark energy, but Nadir was ready. His quick reflexes sent her flying toward the arena's edge. While I wasn't overly worried—Nora could take a hit—it was clear that Team ABRN was operating with precision. Their strategy became evident as Bolin and Reese skillfully forced Jaune and Ren away, isolating Pyrrha in a one-on-one confrontation with Arslan.

Jaune didn't let the separation deter him; his sword and shield were raised as he squared off against Bolin. "You're not keeping me from my team!" he shouted, deflecting a flurry of strikes from Bolin's bladed tonfas. Despite being outmatched in strength, Jaune's footwork had improved, and he parried with surprising efficiency from Pyrrha's training.

Ren, meanwhile, darted through the rocky terrain, his movements fluid as he engaged Reese. Her hoverboard-like weapon gave her a mobility advantage, but Ren used the uneven ground to his benefit, weaving between crags and taking calculated shots with his StormFlower pistols. Each shot disrupted her movements, forcing her to recalibrate.

Pyrrha faced Arslan in the center of the arena. "Surprised?" Arslan taunted. "This isn't a fight between teams—it's a duel."

Pyrrha struck first, thrusting her spear toward Arslan's chest, but her opponent caught it effortlessly. With a flick of her wrist, Arslan sent her dagger flying over Pyrrha's shoulder. The blade arced back toward Pyrrha's spine, forcing her to drop her spear and block it with her shield. The opening was all Arslan needed—she landed a brutal punch to Pyrrha's ribs.

From the sidelines, I watched the intensity of the duel, my frustration rising as Arslan continued to press her advantage. Pyrrha managed a counterattack, landing the butt of her spear against Arslan's jaw, but the fight was taking its toll.

"I've been observing, learning, and evolving," Arslan said, her voice cutting through the battle. "I know your semblance—it's similar to telekinesis, but limited to your enemy's weapons."

Pyrrha's eyes narrowed. "Who have you told?"

"No one," Arslan responded smugly. "I don't need to. I'm the only one worthy of crushing the 'Invincible Girl.'"

The fight intensified, and I couldn't shake the worry that Pyrrha was being pushed to her limit. She was close to the knockout threshold, her aura flickering dangerously low.

"Pyrrha, something's coming right at you! Be prepared!" Jaune shouted from across the arena.

True to his warning, Nadir came flying toward Pyrrha and Arslan. Acting quickly, Pyrrha used her shield to deflect the incoming projectile, redirecting Nadir and Arslan toward Nora. Nora was ready, her hammer poised as she delivered a potent one-two combo, launching them out of the ring in a spectacular display of strength.

The crowd cheered as the momentum shifted in Team JNPR's favor. Nora had already eliminated Reese earlier, leaving Bolin as the last remaining member of Team ABRN. Recognizing the hopelessness of his situation, Bolin raised his hands in surrender.

As the match concluded, I watched Arslan crumble into Nadir's arms, tears streaming down her face. The sight left a bitter taste in my mouth—no one took defeat quickly, and the pain of loss was something I understood all too well.

Professor Port's voice echoed through the arena. "It's unfortunate that Team ABRN lost. However, this will serve as progress—losses are meant to be learned from!"

I shifted my gaze to Pyrrha, who stood silently, her expression one of quiet reflection. Despite the intensity of her battle with Arslan, it was clear she had realized that victory wasn't hers alone. It resulted from teamwork, relying on the people beside her.

Nora broke the silence with an enthusiastic yell. "We're the best team out there! We're gonna win this tournament!"

Ren chuckled softly, his calm demeanor a perfect foil to Nora's excitement. "You're right, Nora. We are going to win this."

"Some crazy guy started attacking my sister!" Weiss yelled.

"Oh no! Who would do such a th-" Ruby's face lit up in excitement, "It's my uncle! Kick her butt, Uncle Qrow!"

Weiss panicked, "Uhh, teach him some respect, Winter!"

The destruction that was amassed soon came to a close as General Ironwood appeared, "What in the world do you think you're doing?"

"He started the altercation, sir," Winter said.

Qrow scoffed, "That's not true, she attacked first."

"Is that true, Winter?" Ironwood asked.

"It is, but it was justified," she said, pointing to the broken robot stationed as a soldier that Qrow had messed with.

Ironwood sighed, "Even if that was the case, there was no need to take such extreme actions with civilians in our presence. But Qrow, what are you doing here?"

"I could be asking you the same thing," Qrow responded.

"Now, now everyone. There is a sanctioned fight happening just around the Colosseum that I can assure you has better seats and popcorn. As for you guys, how about we take this to my office," Ozpin said.

"Please stay back to command our troops, Winter," Ironwood asked.

"Yes sir!" she responded.

"Break it up, everyone!' Glynda announced. "We will take care of this mess."

"You're not leaving without me, Qrow and Ironwood..." Glynda snarked.

"We meet behind closed doors and work in the shadows. So you tell me, James, when you brought your army to Vale, did you think you were being discreet, or did you just not give a damn!?" Qrow said.

"Discreet wasn't working," Ironwood responded as he popped a holograph showing his Armada, "I'm here for what's necessary.

The people of Vale needed someone to protect them, someone who would act. When they look to the sky and see my fleet, they feel safe, and our enemies will feel our strength."

Qrow giggled, "You... Do you think they're scared of your little ships? I've been out there and seen the things made, and let me tell you - they are fear.

"And fear will bring the Grimm. There's an energy in the air now, a question in the back of everyone's minds... If this is the size of our defenses, then what is it we're expecting to fight? That's why I'm suggesting that we find our guardian," Ozpin added.

"A guardian won't be needed anyway. Haven't I shown you the size of my fleets?" Ironwood rebuked. And if that wasn't enough to stop "this," I have an emergency trump card up my sleeve.

Headmaster Ozpin asked General Ironwood to clarify what he meant by the trump card, but it was too late as he walked out of the room.

Chapter Text

The Vytal Festival fairgrounds were buzzing with energy, a welcome break from the intensity of the 4v4 matches. We all walked together. The blend of laughter and music around me settled my nerves. The vibrant lights and colorful stalls starkly contrasted the battlefield's tension.

Team RWBY and Team JNPR wandered the stalls together, each person drawn to something different. Ruby's eyes lit up when she spotted a weapons vendor showcasing intricately designed blades and gauntlets. She bounded over like an excited child. Crescent Rose slung across her back as she asked the vendor about materials and craftsmanship.

Ruby's excitement was infectious, "Kaiser, look at this!" she shouted, pointing to a weapons booth displaying ornate gauntlets with an unnecessarily complicated set of gears.

I smiled faintly. "You'd have those gears jammed by the next second. Might look cool, but not worth the hassle."

Ruby frowned playfully, placing her hands on her hips. "Remember who made your weapon, thank you very much."

"I'll let you be the expert after you don't break three pens in the same week," I teased. That earned a giggle from Yang, who joined in.

"Ruby's weapons may be tough, but nothing's tougher than trying to keep her from touching everything," Yang said, earning a dramatic gasp from her sister.

Meanwhile, Yang and Nora found themselves at a test-your-strength game—the classic bell-and-hammer setup called to them like a personal challenge. Yang grinned and cracked her knuckles as she stepped up, confidently grabbing the hammer. With a fiery explosion of power, she brought it down, sending the puck flying to the top of the tower, ringing the bell with a loud ding. The crowd around them cheered.

"Ha! Beat that, Nora," Yang said, handing the hammer over.

Nora, never one to back down, hefted the hammer and gave her best manic grin. "I'm gonna send it straight into orbit!" With her usual boundless energy—and an ominous crackle of electricity—she slammed it down, hitting the bell so hard that the tower rattled. The game's operator paled as the machinery sparked slightly.

"We might want to walk away now," Ren said calmly, guiding Nora by the shoulder before the operator could figure out what had just happened.

Pyrrha and Blake preferred quieter attractions. The archery booth captured Pyrrha's attention, with targets floating nearby. As a perfectionist, she nocked an arrow and hit bullseyes, drawing admiration from the crowd. Blake watched from the side, arms crossed, observing Pyrrha's precise shots. Eventually, the booth operator invited Blake to try.

"I'll pass," Blake said, though her eyes lingered on the targets thoughtfully. "I'm better with moving targets anyway."

The smell of freshly cooked festival food wafted through the air, catching everyone's attention. Sun and Neptune waved the teams to a food cart where they were already holding giant turkey legs. "You guys have to try these," Sun said between bites. "Best thing I've had all day."

Weiss hesitated, wrinkling her nose. "Do they have anything less... barbaric?"

"You're missing out," Yang said, tearing into her turkey leg. "This is how warriors eat!"

True to his character, Ren chose a quieter snack, choosing neatly wrapped rice balls from a different stall. He offered one to Nora, who accepted it—after insisting it was only her "victory snack."

At one of the nearby gaming booths, Jaune found himself drawn to a dart-throwing game with giant stuffed animal prizes on display. He gave it a try, missing the first few throws by a wide margin. Ruby joined him and, excitedly, accidentally threw her dart too hard, lodging it firmly into the wooden backdrop. The booth operator stared, wide-eyed, as Ruby sheepishly smiled.

"Uh, sorry about that..." she mumbled, scratching her head. "Guess I'm not great at holding back."

Ultimately, Pyrrha stepped up and won Jaune a medium-sized plush—a knight holding a shield. Jaune laughed nervously as she handed it to him. "I guess this is fitting," he said, though his smile hinted at how much he appreciated the gesture.

As the day passed, the groups reached a small stage where performers dazzled the crowd. To everyone's surprise, Neptune joined an act after boasting about his "musical experience." He fumbled his guitar playing, making Sun laugh so hard he nearly fell off the bench. Yang seized the opportunity, took over, and shredded the guitar impressively, earning cheers from the crowd.

The festival wasn't just a reprieve but a reminder of why they were fighting. For many of them, it wasn't just about victory or glory. It was about the bonds they shared, the lighthearted moments that balanced the chaos of battle, and the memories they were making together.

"This... this is nice," she said softly. The others murmured in agreement, each lost in their thoughts. It wouldn't be long before the 2v2 matches began, but they let the festival's warmth carry them forward for now.

The transition from the 4v4 to the 2v2 rounds felt calm after the storm. As I watched Team RWBY and JNPR recover and regroup, I couldn't help but feel the weight of the next stage pressing down on them. The tension wasn't just about the matches. It was about the decisions each team had to make. Picking representatives for the doubles rounds wasn't just strategy—it was trust, skill, and, for some, compromise.

I sat with Team RWBY beneath the familiar Beacon trees, the air around us quiet but charged. Ruby was sprawled on the grass nearby, fiddling with Crescent Rose like always. Weiss was glued to her scroll, replaying match footage, while Blake silently sharpened her weapon. Yang leaned against the tree, tossing pebbles aimlessly.

Ruby was the first to break the silence. "Weiss, you've been staring at that for hours."

"Because preparation is key," Weiss replied sharply, not even glancing up.

Yang smirked and lobbed a pebble in Weiss's general direction. "You're more focused on that than that glyph on the platform yesterday."

Weiss shot her a glare but didn't dignify the comment with a response.

I leaned back against another tree, letting out a slow breath. The peace was soothing after the chaos, but the weight of upcoming decisions hung over us. Every team had faced the same challenge: picking two people to move forward for the doubles.

Weiss and Yang were chosen for Team RWBY. The pairing raised some eyebrows, including my own. They were opposites in many ways—Yang all fire and instinct, Weiss all precision and calculation. Their combined skills could be incredible if they could figure out how to work together. If not... well, I didn't want to consider the alternative.

Their first sparring session was rough. Watching Yang's unrelenting offense crash against Weiss's carefully planned defensive glyphs was like watching a train fight a glacier. Every time Yang went in for a hit, Weiss's movements forced her to redirect, and each of Weiss's counterattacks seemed to miss their mark.

"Your movements are too reckless!" Weiss snapped.

"Your glyphs are too rigid!" Yang shot back.

I caught Ruby watching quietly from the sidelines, her hands gripping Crescent Rose like she wanted to intervene but couldn't. Blake leaned against the wall, observing in silence.

Then, something shifted. Weiss began adapting her glyphs to match Yang's tempo, accelerating her movements rather than restricting them. Yang's momentum increased dramatically, and her strikes landed harder and faster with Weiss's support. By the end of the session, they weren't perfect, but they were better—almost seamless.

Meanwhile, Team JNPR had their challenges to navigate. Pyrrha was the obvious choice for the doubles—no one doubted that. But Nora's chaotic energy was her greatest strength and wildcard.

During training, Nora's hammer swings were wild and unpredictable, forcing Pyrrha to adjust constantly. "Nora, we need coordination," Pyrrha said, dodging a swing.

Nora grinned. "Coordination's overrated! You hit; I smash—it's perfect!"

Despite the initial struggle, they found a rhythm. Pyrrha learned to anticipate Nora's movements, while Nora adapted to Pyrrha's discipline. Their partnership was chaotic but undeniably effective.

The matches were electrifying. Watching Weiss and Yang take on a speed-focused pair was like watching a thunderstorm face a tornado. Yang's explosive power pinned one opponent, while Weiss's glyphs trapped the other. Their final move—Yang launching herself off Weiss's ice platform—was a decisive finishing blow.

The upset among Atlas supporters was palpable in a separate corner of the stands. Weiss's victories were met with begrudging approval from her home kingdom, but her decision to leave Atlas for Vale still lingered in the minds of some. "She thinks she's too good for Atlas," one murmured angrily, though their pride shone through as they watched her refined techniques.

Pyrrha and Nora faced a range-heavy duo, which should've been challenging, but they easily handled it. Nora absorbed the firepower with her hammer, while Pyrrha deflected projectiles effortlessly before closing in for the win.

Weiss and Yang's synergy culminated in an epic victory during the finals. Watching them work together impressed me. They had come a long way from their rocky beginnings. Pyrrha and Nora, with their incredible efforts, won their match.

But the tension was even higher when Team RWBY advanced. Vale supporters erupted with pride at Weiss and Yang's dazzling victory, but Vacuo fans booed as their representative team exited the arena. Some accused the match of being skewed, claiming the arena mechanics favored Weiss and Yang's fighting style. "That ice Dust on the field was unfair!" a disgruntled Vacuo fan shouted.

With the doubles concluded, the announcement for the solo rounds brought excitement and tension. Yang grinned at her match, confidence as unshakable as ever.

I sat back, observing the individuals around me—fighters with unique strengths and challenges, each tested not just in combat but in character. The solo rounds were upon us, and as the holographic brackets flashed on the screen, everyone's eyes fixed on their matchups.

But then something unexpected happened: instead of Yang facing Mercury, my name appeared opposite his. The screen listed me, Kaiser, as his opponent. I blinked for a moment, then smirked to myself. This was my chance, the perfect opportunity to stop the chaos Mercury and his team had been brewing. I could feel its weight settle on my shoulders, but it only pushed me forward.

The crowd's reaction was anything but kind. Boos echoed across the stadium as fans expressed their displeasure. Why was someone they had never seen in the ring suddenly placed in a solo match? It wasn't the surprise they wanted, and the backlash was immediate. But I didn't care. I wasn't here for their approval. I was here to fight.

Ruby, Weiss, Yang, Blake, Jaune, Pyrrha, Ren, and Nora cheered me on from the sidelines. Ruby's voice cut through the noise: "You've got this, Kaiser! Don't listen to them!" Her encouragement grounded me and reminded me that those who mattered believed in me.

Professor Port's voice boomed across the arena as the announcer worked to calm the restless crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, I understand your displeasure. Please allow me to explain." His tone was steady and commanding, silencing some of the murmurs. "One of the contestants for the solo rounds experienced medical issues, rendering them unable to participate. As per tournament rules, an available substitute has entered in their place. Kaiser, the overseer of Beacon's first-years, has been deemed capable and qualified for this position."

There was a ripple of confused murmurs, followed by reluctant nods of acceptance. While some spectators remained unhappy, they couldn't argue with tournament protocol. Slowly, the boos gave way to quieter conversations.

I stepped into the arena, Severance Shroud shifting around me in fluid motion. Standing face to face with Mercury, I couldn't help but smile.

His eyes narrowed as his face darkened, glaring at me.

"Scared or something?" I taunted.

"And now, ladies and gentlemen, the moment you've all been waiting for! Let the match begin!"

Mercury turned back to me with his trademark smirk, his composure snapping back into place. "Guess I'll have to shut you up the hard way."

The crowd's restless murmurs blended with the crackling atmosphere of the arena. As the match began, Mercury wasted no time, charging toward me with his signature speed. His metal prosthetic slammed into my shield, sending me skidding across the arena floor. My semblance, Syncrosense, flared to life, but the unexpected impact threw off my rhythm.

I rolled to my feet, Severance Shroud already shifting around me defensively. Mercury smirked, clearly aware that he had gained the upper hand early. "What's the matter, rookie? First solo match jitters?" he taunted, his voice dripping with amusement.

I gritted my teeth and tried to focus, letting Syncrosense sharpen my awareness. Mercury came at me again. His kicks are a blur. Molds of Swords came out of Severance Shroud, intercepting some of his attacks, but I wasn't fast enough to deflect or block them all. A sharp kick to my side broke through my guard, rattling my aura and making me stumble. The crowd's earlier boos turned into whispers of disappointment.

"Come on, Kaiser!" Ruby's voice rang out from the sidelines, cutting through the noise. "You've got this!"

I wanted to respond, to show her I could hold my ground, but Mercury wasn't giving me an inch. He fired a hidden projectile from his prosthetic, catching me off guard. I deflected it with a hastily formed shield, but the impact pushed me back.

"I thought you'd be more of a challenge," Mercury said, his confidence growing. "This is almost boring."

Panic started to creep in. Syncrosense heightened my awareness, but my inexperience was showing. Mercury's precision and aggression felt suffocating, and I could hear the faint cracks in my aura, warning me that I was nearing a dangerous threshold. Every movement felt slower and heavier like I was trying to swim through quicksand.

But then I forced myself to breathe. Focus. Syncrosense isn't just about reacting—it's about creating. Mercury's kicks would have been predictable if I stopped letting him dictate the fight. He relied on rhythm, on pushing his opponents until they broke. I couldn't let him set the pace.

The next time he lunged, I shifted Severance Shroud into spiked tendrils and swiped at him—not to hit but to disrupt his pattern. Mercury dodged easily, but it forced him to pause and reevaluate. I took the opportunity to reposition, Syncrosense syncing me to every small detail: the sound of his boots scraping the floor, the slight shifts in his weight as he prepared for another attack.

I didn't try to block them all when Mercury launched another barrage of kicks. Instead, I focused Severance Shroud on deflecting the crucial strikes, letting my semblance guide my movements. It wasn't perfect—one kick grazed my shoulder, sending pain shooting down my arm—but I countered with a precise strike of my own. The tendrils of Severance Shroud whipped forward, snagging Mercury's leg mid-spin and throwing him off balance.

He stumbled but recovered quickly, glaring at me. "Lucky shot," he growled, darting forward again.

This time, I was ready. Syncrosense flared brighter, guiding me to anticipate his movements. Mercury fired another projectile, but I sidestepped before he even released it, Severance Shroud forming a shield that deflected the shot harmlessly into the arena floor. My semblance let me feel the rhythm of his attacks—fast, aggressive, relentless—and I used it against him.

I shifted Severance Shroud into a web-like formation, spreading it across the battlefield. Mercury's speed worked against him as he stepped into the trap, one of the tendrils catching his ankle and forcing him to pause. I lunged, Severance Shroud forming jagged edges that struck toward his flickering aura.

But even cornered, Mercury was dangerous. He twisted mid-air, delivering a sharp kick that caught me square in the chest. I crashed to the ground, my aura dangerously low. The crowd gasped, sensing the shift in momentum. Mercury loomed over me, and his confidence fully returned.

"This is where it ends," he said, lifting his leg for a final strike.

Time seemed to slow as Syncrosense kicked into overdrive. Every detail sharpened—the angle of his kick, the tension in his prosthetic, the faint hum of the arena lights. My body moved instinctually, Severance Shroud snapping upward to block the attack. The tendrils wrapped around his leg, yanking him off balance and sending him crashing.

I pushed myself to my feet, my breathing ragged but determined. Mercury scrambled up, but his aura was flickering even more than mine. For the first time, he hesitated.

I didn't waste the opportunity. Syncrosense guided me as I manipulated Severance Shroud into a whirlwind of tendrils, forcing Mercury onto the defensive. Every strike was calculated, aimed at exploiting the gaps in his movements. He tried to counter, but his rhythm was broken, and his attacks were sloppy.

Severance Shroud lashed forward with one final push, striking Mercury's aura shattering it. The resonance echoed through the arena as Mercury dropped to one knee, his breath heaving. The holographic display showed his aura depleting to zero, confirming his loss. The announcer's voice boomed across the stadium.

"And the winner of this match is... Kaiser!"

The crowd's reaction was immediate and chaotic, a mixture of cheers, jeers, and frustrated murmurs. Some spectators celebrated the victory, while others, still skeptical about my sudden appearance, vented their displeasure. I tuned it out, walking forward to face Mercury.

I stared him down, letting my weapon return to its neutral, coiled state. "Don't think about doing anything to provoke me, I won't fall for it," I said evenly, my voice low and calm. "Take your loss like a man."

Mercury looked up at me, a flicker of something sinister passing over his face before he forced a smirk. "You talk big for someone who barely made it through," he muttered loud enough for me to hear.

From the sidelines, my teammates rushed toward the arena's edge, their voices cutting through the chaotic noise.

"You did it!" Ruby shouted, practically bouncing on her heels. Her wide grin made the exhaustion in my chest feel just a little lighter.

"That was impressive," Pyrrha added with a warm smile.

Yang crossed her arms, her expression filled with pride. "Not bad for a substitute. Glad you made it!"

I glanced at them, allowing myself a faint smile. Exhaustion weighed heavily on me, and every muscle ached from the fight, but their encouragement was grounding. This wasn't just a win—it felt like validation for me as a huntsman in training.

But the moment didn't last. A sharp, mocking laugh from behind made the hairs on my neck stand on end. I turned slowly, my instincts immediately sharpening.

"If I can't be the victim," Mercury said, his smirk growing wider, "I guess I'll just have to make you the victim."

Before I could react, he lunged forward, his movements blurring with speed. His prosthetic leg slammed into my chest, knocking the air from my lungs and sending me crashing to the ground. Pain erupted as I felt the force of the attack ripple through me. Blood spattered from my lips as I coughed, gasping for breath. My vision blurred, my senses reeling from the unexpected strike.

The crowd erupted into chaos. Boos, gasps, and shouts of confusion filled the arena. Mercury's sudden attack wasn't just a violation of the tournament's rules but a deliberate attempt to incite the audience. The emotional charge of the crowd, their anger, fear, and frustration, was stirring up a storm.

Through the haze of pain and blurred vision, I saw movement. Security bots descended from the arena's edges, their mechanical limbs reaching Mercury. He didn't resist. Instead, he laughed, a hollow, venomous sound that chills the air. As the bots cuffed him and began to drag him away, his gaze flicked to the crowd, his grin widening.

"You people wanted a show, didn't you?!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the stadium. "Well, there you go! Look at him! Look at your 'substitute hero' lying there in the dirt!" His words were laced with mockery, each one stoking the crowd's negative emotions further.

The audience's voices grew louder, a noise of discontent and outrage. The atmosphere almost gradually shifted as if the arena itself felt heavier. Grimm was drawn to negativity, and Mercury knew it. This was his plan B, a way to twist the narrative and turn himself into the spark that ignited chaos.

Through the swirling confusion, I felt hands on my shoulders. My teammates surrounded me, their voices breaking through the din.

"Kaiser! Are you okay?" Ruby's voice was frantic, her wide eyes filled with concern.

"Don't move too much," Pyrrha said gently, her steadying hand on my arm. "You've taken a bad hit."

Blake knelt beside me, her sharp gaze scanning the crowd. "He did this on purpose," she muttered, her calm voice undercut by an edge of anger.

Yang clenched her fists, her jaw tight with fury as she looked toward Mercury's retreating form. "That bastard. He knew exactly what he was doing."

The last thing I saw before my vision dimmed completely was the worried faces of my team around me, their voices a steady comfort in the chaos. As the world faded to black, I realized Mercury wasn't just trying to win a fight. He was trying to start something far worse.

And the Grimm wouldn't take long to answer the call.

Chapter Text

The TV static buzzed faintly, cutting through the pounding in my head as I returned to consciousness. My vision blurred and distorted before settling into clarity. The first thing I saw was the flickering screen, flashing between various chaotic broadcasts. On one channel, Lisa Lavender stood beneath a graphic reading "Tournament Tragedy."

"A terrible tragedy took place this afternoon during the one-on-one rounds of the tournament—"

The screen flickered, changing to footage of a distraught Haven tourist. "I don't know what they're teaching those students, but that was disgraceful and completely uncalled for!"

Static again.

The next channel showed a grim (haha, cuz get it, grim=grimm) sight—Grimm surging across the outskirts of Vale. Massive Goliaths stomped through fields, Ursai charged with primal ferocity, Nevermores circled ominously overhead, and waves of Beowolves and Boarbatusks tore through Mountain Glenn toward the city. The news reporter's voice quivered as she described the situation.

"Despite reinforcements from Atlas, local authorities are still calling on any available Huntsmen and Huntresses to assist in suppressing the spike in Grimm activity."

I groaned, my ribs aching with every shift of my body. "My head..." I murmured, my voice barely audible.

The room grew quiet as I stirred, the tension breaking as Ruby's wide silver eyes locked onto mine. She practically launched herself from her seat, darting to my side.

"Kaiser, you're awake!!!" she exclaimed, her voice cracking with relief.

"Yo," Yang said with a grin, though her eyes betrayed her concern.

Weiss crossed her arms, her expression softening. "Looks like you're completely fine."

"Yep! Ready for the next round!" Nora shouted enthusiastically.

Ren and Pyrrha exchanged glances, shaking their heads as they motioned for Nora to calm down. Pyrrha approached me cautiously, her voice filled with warmth. "Are you alright?"

Before I could respond, Ironwood stepped forward. His expression was stern, yet his tone held an edge of regret. "Kaiser... I apologize for what happened. Mercury, the assailant who attacked you, is confined under heavy security. He's disqualified from the tournament, and additional measures are being implemented to ensure this doesn't happen again."

I tried to sit up straighter, wincing as the pain in my chest flared. "I'm not worried about him," I said, forcing a faint smirk. "I'm worried about the crowd."

Ironwood's confusion was evident as he frowned. "What do you mean by this, Kaiser?"

I gestured toward the TV, still showing scenes of chaos and destruction. "Grimm are attracted to negative emotions, General. And thanks to the chaos Mercury stirred up, there's more than enough fear and anger brewing here to draw them in like bears to honey."

The room fell silent as the weight of my words settled over us. I grabbed the remote, rewinding the footage to emphasize my point. On the screen, the horde surged forward—Nevermores casting shadows over Mountain Glenn, Boarbatusks tearing through barriers, and the lumbering forms of Goliaths approaching Vale's outskirts.

"Look at them," I said, my voice growing steadier despite the ache in my chest. "This isn't just a stray pack—it's a full-scale horde, and it's growing faster than we can handle."

Weiss paled as she watched the screen. "This is... worse than we thought."

Pyrrha spoke softly, her tone edged with concern. "They're close to Mountain Glenn. If they reach Vale..."

Ironwood's jaw tightened. "Atlas reinforcements are already en route. But if this escalation continues..."

I exhaled slowly, the weight of realization pressing down on me. "Mercury wasn't just reckless—he was deliberate. What he did wasn't about revenge or anger at me. His actions were calculated. He knew exactly what provoking the crowd would do."

Blake's voice cut through the silence, her tone sharp. "And that negativity... it's like fuel for the Grimm."

"Exactly," I said, gesturing to the screen again. "This can't be a coincidence. Mercury didn't act alone, and this is no accident. All of this—everything that's happening here in Vale—it feels planned, like pieces on a chessboard being moved into place."

Ruby's fists clenched, her silver eyes blazing with determination. "Then we need to stop it. If someone's behind all this..."

"There is," I said firmly, my thoughts racing. "And whoever it is, their plan is already in motion. This isn't just a tournament anymore—it's a battlefield."

Ironwood's expression hardened as he stepped closer, his resolve evident. "We'll deal with the Grimm first. Atlas forces are already mobilized, and more reinforcements are on the way. But you're right, Kaiser—this goes deeper than just today's incident. We'll find out who's behind this and stop them."

The others nodded, their determination reflecting Ironwood's. Ruby rested a hand lightly on my arm, her voice softer now. "And you're not alone in this. We're going to figure it out—together."

I glanced at her and the others, their support like a shield against the encroaching storm. The battle wasn't over. It had barely begun. But with Ironwood's decisiveness and the strength of my teammates at my side, I knew we had a chance to turn the tide.

Ironwood left the room, thanking me for my analysis of everything. I expressed everything that was about to happen without disclosing my outside knowledge.

Team JNPR was also doing the same, with Ruby yelling, "Make sure to win one for Beacon." Pyrrha smiled and said, "Don't worry, I will," but something behind that smile suggested otherwise.

That's when I realized Ozpin and his group had already confronted her about potentially becoming the new Fall Maiden, inheriting half of the powers. What... What should I do...? I stuttered, barely able to stand due to my panic.

Should I confront her and tell her to take it on, or maybe I should do nothing and let time pass for her to inherit it eventually? Perhaps it's okay to do nothing. Ironwood had already eliminated the Queen's virus. Mercury's stunt may have caused some chaos, but overall, everyone is okay.

Ironwood stood in the cold confines of the detention room, his stern gaze fixed on the glass that separated him from the figure seated on the other side. Mercury Black sat with casual defiance, leaning back in his chair as if the steel cuffs on his wrists were nothing more than an inconvenience. To most, Mercury might seem unaffected, but Ironwood knew better. He'd seen this kind of facade before—the confidence of a cornered wolf, ready to bite when desperation struck.

Behind him, the faint hum of Atlas technology filled the air as security bots maintained their silent vigil, their optical sensors tracking every movement. Ironwood's mind worked methodically. Mercury's actions weren't simply reckless or vindictive—they were intentional. The chaos at the tournament had been orchestrated, but by whom and for what end? That was the truth he intended to extract.

"Bring him in," he ordered sharply, his voice reverberating through the sterile room.

The door slid open with a soft hiss as Ironwood stepped inside, his polished boots clicking against the steel floor. Mercury's gaze flickered toward him, and a faint grin curled at the edge of his lips.

"Well, well, General Ironwood," Mercury said, his voice dripping with mockery. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"

Ironwood didn't respond immediately. Instead, he pulled out the chair across from Mercury and sat down, his posture rigid and commanding, glaring daggers at him. His silence stretched momentarily, a tactic designed to unsettle the young man. Mercury's grin faltered slightly, though he recovered quickly.

"I hope you're comfortable," Ironwood said finally, his tone sharp enough to cut through Mercury's feigned confidence. "You'll be here for a while."

Mercury leaned forward, his cuffs clinking against the table. "Can't say I'm a fan of the hospitality," he remarked, his smirk returning. "But hey, at least I've got a cozy little spotlight."

Ironwood's eyes narrowed, his frustration controlled but visible. "Enough games. Let's start with why you attacked Kaiser during the solo match. Was it a grudge? A moment of weakness? Or was there something else?"

Mercury shrugged, "What can I say? Kaiser just got on my nerves. Wanted to put them in their place."

Ironwood's fist clenched subtly beneath the table, "Don't insult my intelligence. You didn't just want to hurt Kaiser. You wanted to provoke the crowd. Everything you did out there was designed to create chaos. Why?"

For a brief moment, Mercury's facade cracked. A flicker of something darker passed through his eyes. Amusement? Malice? It was hard to tell. He leaned back in his chair, tilting his head as if considering his response.

"Crowds are funny, aren't they?" he said casually. "So easy to rile up. One little spark, and they're ready to explode. Makes for great entertainment."

Ironwood's patience thinned. "What you did wasn't entertainment. It was calculated. You knew exactly what the crowd's reaction would be. And you knew what that reaction would attract."

At this, Mercury's grin widened, and he gave a slow, mocking clap with his cuffed hands. "Oh, bravo, General. You're catching on. Took you long enough."

Ironwood's voice turned ice-cold. "Then tell me who planned it. Who gave you the orders? Because I know you didn't come up with this on your own."

Mercury shrugged again, "Orders? Who said anything about orders? Maybe I just wanted to have a little fun. Maybe I wanted to see how far I could push things."

"You're lying," Ironwood stated bluntly, leaning forward. "Someone orchestrated this. The Grimm didn't just happen to show up—this was deliberate, and you're a pawn in a much larger game."

Mercury's grin faltered briefly before returning, though it was noticeably more forced. "Think what you want, General. Doesn't change anything. The Grimm are already on their way. That's the thing about negativity—once it spreads, there's no stopping it."

Ironwood's jaw tightened as he processed Mercury's words. He wasn't just provoking the room but confirming what Ironwood suspected. The tournament, the attack, and the surge of Grimm were all connected, and Mercury knew more than he was letting on.

"I don't think you understand the position you're in," Ironwood said slowly, his voice heavy with warning. "You're not in control here. The longer you keep playing coy, the worse this will end for you."

Mercury leaned forward again, meeting Ironwood's gaze with a smirk. "You're right—I'm not in control. But neither are you." He tilted his head slightly, his voice dropping into a sly tone. "You're chasing shadows, General. Do you think locking me up is going to stop what's coming? You can throw as many robots as you want at the Grimm, but it won't make a difference."

Ironwood stood abruptly, the scrape of his chair echoing through the room. His fists clenched at his sides as he stared down at Mercury, who remained unfazed.

"Who is behind this?" Ironwood demanded, his voice like thunder.

Mercury's grin returned, wide and infuriating. "Wouldn't you like to know?"

Ironwood considered pressing further, but he knew Mercury's type—stubborn, manipulative, and dangerous when cornered. There was no point in continuing if he wasn't going to cooperate. With a sharp motion, Ironwood turned toward the door.

"You think this is over?" Mercury called after him, his tone taunting. "This is just the beginning. Vale's just the first step. You'll see."

The door slid shut behind Ironwood, sealing Mercury inside. The General stood in the hallway, his mind racing. Mercury's words lingered like a poison, each one reinforcing the gravity of the situation. This wasn't just an isolated incident. It was the prelude to something far greater and more dangerous.

Ironwood straightened his shoulders, his resolve hardening. He would rally his forces, strengthen Vale's defenses, and root out the masterminds behind this chaos. Whatever plans were in motion, he would stop them—no matter the cost.

But as he walked away, he couldn't shake the nagging feeling that they were already one step ahead.

Having made up my mind, I stepped outside the dining hall. Ahead, Jaune and Pyrrha sat under the glow of a lamppost. Even from a distance, I could sense the tension radiating from Pyrrha's hunched shoulders. Her gaze was distant and unfocused, and Jaune sat beside her, trying to comfort her.

"You've always been there for me," Jaune said, his voice soft but sincere. "And I can tell there's something on your mind, so... how can I help?"

Pyrrha leaned against him, her expression softening briefly as she murmured, "You're already doing it." But the relief didn't last. Whatever she was carrying wasn't going away.

I debated whether to approach, hesitating as I watched their interaction. Jaune's words weren't reaching the root of her struggle, not because he wasn't trying, but because she was lost within her mind. I took a deep breath and stepped forward, intending to give them space but ready to intervene if necessary.

Pyrrha's voice broke through the quiet as she pulled away from Jaune. "Do you... believe in destiny?" she asked, her words trembling with uncertainty.

Jaune blinked, taken aback. "Uh... I don't know. I guess that depends on how you see it."

"When I think of destiny," she began, her tone distant, "I don't think of a predetermined fate you can't escape. But rather... some sort of final goal. Something you work toward your entire life."

Jaune nodded slowly, trying to keep up. "Okay, sure. I can see that."

Her green eyes fixed on him, searching for something. "But... what would you do if something came along that you never expected? Something that could stand between you and your destiny?"

Jaune tilted his head in confusion. "Like what?"

"Or what if you could suddenly fulfill your destiny in an instant," she continued, her voice growing louder and more desperate, "but at the cost of who you are?"

"Pyrrha," Jaune said gently, reaching for her shoulder. "You're not making any sense."

She stepped back, crossing her arms tightly around herself as though trying to hold herself together. "None of it makes sense! This isn't how things were supposed to happen!"

"Pyrrha, calm down," Jaune urged, standing up and holding his hands out. "I'm just trying to understand what's wrong."

Tears shone in her eyes as she looked at him. "I've always felt like I was destined to become a Huntress—to protect the world. And it's becoming increasingly clear that I was right." She paused, her voice trembling. "But... I don't know if I can do it."

Jaune took a step forward, his voice filled with conviction. "The Pyrrha Nikos I know would never back down from a challenge. And if you really believe it's your destiny to save the world, then you can't let anything stand in your way."

Instead of reassurance, his words shattered her composure. Her breath hitched, and she stepped back, her hands trembling. "Stop..."

"Pyrrha?" Jaune took another step closer, his face etched with worry.

"STOP!" she cried, thrusting her hand out. Her Semblance flared, and black energy surged around her as Jaune's armor tore away from his body, sending him flying backward into a nearby column. That was when I stepped in, Servervance Shroud immediately morphing into a whip as it grabbed Jaune, safely placing him to the ground.

"Pyrrha," I said, my voice calm but firm.

Her head snapped toward me, her tear-streaked face filled with panic. "Kaiser, I didn't mean to—I—he—"

"Breathe," I interrupted, raising my hands as I approached slowly. "Just breathe."

"I can't control it!" she cried, her voice cracking. "I can't control anything!"

"You can," I said gently. "But not when you're letting it overwhelm you. Right now, you're drowning. You need to stop fighting the current and let yourself breathe."

Her emerald eyes locked onto mine, wild and unfocused. "You don't understand!" she shouted. "You don't know what it's like to have the whole world expect something of you—to feel like you can't ever live up to it!"

I let her words hang in the air for a moment before responding. "You're right," I said carefully. "I don't know exactly how you feel. But I do know what it's like to feel trapped by expectations, to feel like you have to be perfect all the time. It's suffocating."

Pyrrha's breath hitched, her gaze faltering. "Then what am I supposed to do?"

"You let yourself feel it," I said softly, stepping closer. "You let yourself be overwhelmed, just for a moment. And then you remember that you're not alone in this. You have Jaune. You have your team. And you have people like me who understand what it's like to carry the weight of something bigger than yourself."

Her tears slowed as she stared at me, her shoulders trembling. "But what if I'm not strong enough?"

"You are," I said firmly. "But strength doesn't mean doing everything on your own. Strength is knowing when to ask for help, when to lean on the people who care about you."

Jaune came in, smiling for some reason, but it was nice, "I think I messed up."

"You're trying," I said. "That's what matters."

We approached Pyrrha, who had sunk to her knees, her hands covering her face. Jaune hesitated before placing a hand gently on her shoulder. "We've got you," he said softly. "You're not alone, Pyrrha."

I stayed back as Pyrrha finally let herself lean into Jaune's embrace, her walls crumbling as she felt the weight of her emotions. Sometimes, the strongest thing you can do is let others be strong for you. And in that moment, Pyrrha proved just how strong she indeed was.

The announcement echoed across the tournament grounds, "May Penny Polendina and Pyrrha Nikos come up to the arena!"

"There it is," I said, turning to Pyrrha with a supportive nod. "Your moment, Pyrrha."

She took a deep breath, straightening her posture and offering a small, confident smile. "Thanks, Kaiser. I won't let you down."

"You don't need luck," I added with a smirk, my tone light but encouraging. "You've got this. We all know you'll win."

Standing just a step behind me, Jaune chimed in with a bright grin. "Yep, you'll win for sure."

Pyrrha chuckled at the two of us, her tension easing slightly as she walked toward the arena entrance. "Thanks, guys. I'll do my best."

The stadium's bright lights framed her silhouette as she headed for the raised platform. The crowd was alive with anticipation, the cheering and murmurs blending into a symphony of excitement. I turned to Jaune, jerking my head toward the stands, where we knew Ren and Nora were already waiting.

"Come on," I said, nudging him. "Let's go watch our champion show everyone what she's made of."

Arriving at the spectator stands, I spotted Ren and Nora immediately. Ren sat with his usual calm demeanor, though his arms were crossed slightly tighter than normal—a subtle indicator of his concern. Beside him, Nora was anything but calm, bouncing slightly in her seat with unabashed enthusiasm.

"There you are!" Nora exclaimed as Jaune, and I slid into the seats beside them. She beamed at us before glancing toward the arena. "You made it just in time! This is going to be so epic!"

"I wouldn't miss it," Jaune muttered, his gaze fixed on Pyrrha as she stepped into the arena. He had the kind of expression that only someone who cared deeply could wear—equal parts pride and nerves.

I leaned back slightly, folding my arms as Penny Polendina entered the opposite side of the stage. Her movements were formal, and her stance was precise as she awaited the start of the match.

"This is going to be an interesting one," Ren remarked, his calm tone hinting at curiosity. "Penny is... unique."

"Unique, sure," Nora said, grinning. "But Pyrrha's got style. And style always wins."

I smirked faintly, watching as the competitors faced each other. The arena adjusted dynamically beneath their feet, shifting into a terrain of alternating metal platforms and scattered crates designed to simulate an urban combat zone. The organizers intended this fight to push both combatants to their limits.

"Ladies and gentlemen!" the announcer's voice boomed, amplifying the excitement. "This one-on-one matchup brings together two of the tournament's most formidable combatants—Pyrrha Nikos, the Invincible Girl, versus Penny Polendina, Atlas's top representative!"

The crowd roared in response, and I couldn't help but glance at Pyrrha's face as she stood on the far end of the platform. She was calm and focused, but I knew her well enough to see the flicker of unease in her gaze. This wasn't just a match for her—it was a proving ground, a test of everything she believed about herself and her destiny.

The starting bell rang, and the arena's atmosphere shifted into something electric. Penny moved first, her blades hovering in perfect synchronization around her as she advanced precisely. Pyrrha, ever graceful, sidestepped the initial flurry of attacks, her spear spinning in a blur of controlled motion as she deflected the blades with ease.

"She's fast," I murmured, impressed by Penny's coordination. Her weapons moved as if responding to her thoughts was nothing remarkable. I mean, she was a robot, after all.

"But Pyrrha's faster," Jaune said quickly, his voice filled with certainty.

Penny immediately adjusted her strategy, shifting to long-range strikes as her blades weaved through the air like deadly threads. Pyrrha didn't falter, using her shield to block the incoming strikes and closing the distance between them with swift, calculated movements.

"Come on, Pyrrha!" Nora shouted, leaning so forward in her seat that Ren had to pull her back slightly.

As the match continued, it became clear that this was more than just a physical battle—it was a clash of philosophies. Penny's precision and technical perfection were pitted against Pyrrha's fluid adaptability and instinctive combat style. Each exchange brought gasps from the crowd, and even I found myself leaning forward, completely engrossed.

"She's being careful," Ren noted, "Penny's coordination is unlike anything Pyrrha's faced before. If she rushes in recklessly, she could get overwhelmed."

"But she won't," I said confidently. "Pyrrha knows when to strike and when to wait. She'll find her moment."

But the battle was drawing to a close. Despite Pyrrha's impressive skill, Penny's relentless precision had given her the edge. The final blow landed, and the announcer's voice rang out.

"And the winner is... Penny Polendina!"

The crowd erupted in cheers, but something felt off. I leaned forward in my seat, my instincts buzzing faintly as I watched the arena. Pyrrha stood frozen, breathing heavily as she lowered her shield and spear. Penny, on the other hand, didn't stop. Her blades hovered menacingly around her, the faint hum of their movements cutting through the noise. She didn't move to celebrate her victory and didn't react to the announcer. Instead, she remained locked on Pyrrha.

"Wait, what's happening?" Jaune asked beside me, his voice laced with confusion and concern.

Nora's excitement gave way to alarm. "Why isn't she stopping?"

Penny stepped forward, her blades forming a perimeter around her as she advanced on Pyrrha. Her voice, usually calm and polite, trembled as she spoke. "Sorry... I can't stop. I can't stop."

Pyrrha's eyes widened in confusion. "Penny?"

"Sorry... I can't stop," Penny repeated, her blades slicing through the air as they closed the distance between them.

The crowd's cheers turned into murmurs of uncertainty. Pyrrha raised her shield reflexively, backing away as Penny's attacks came faster and more erratic. Something wasn't right—Penny wasn't in control.

"Someone has to stop this!" Jaune shouted, gripping the edge of his seat.

"I don't understand," I mumbled, shaking my head. "Everything was perfect. What's happening?"

Pyrrha continued to defend herself, her movements defensive and measured. "Penny, stop! This isn't right!"

But Penny didn't respond beyond her repeated phrase. "Sorry... I can't stop."

One of Penny's blades came dangerously close, forcing Pyrrha to act. Her Semblance flared instinctively, the black energy surrounding her trembling frame as she redirected the blade. The momentum carried it backward—straight into Penny herself.

The crowd gasped as the blade sliced through her core, sparks flying as her internal mechanisms shattered, her body cut in half. Penny staggered, her green eyes flickering as she repeated, "Sorry... I can't—"

And then she fell, her lifeless body crumpling to the ground.

The arena fell silent, the weight of what had just happened pressing down on everyone like a physical force. Pyrrha stood frozen, her spear lowered, her eyes wide with horror as she stared at Penny's lifeless form.

"What... what just happened?" Jaune whispered, his voice trembling.

Nora's jaw hung open, her usual energy completely drained. Ren placed a hand on her shoulder, his face grave.

The announcer's voice crackled uncertainly. "We... um... w-we're experiencing technical difficulties. Please remain calm as—" The broadcast abruptly cut off, the screens around the arena darkening.

I stared at the scene before me, my mind racing. This wasn't how it was supposed to go. Penny had won. Everything was fine. And yet, something—or someone—had taken control, forcing this tragedy to unfold.

"This doesn't make any sense," I muttered, more to myself than anyone else. My fists clenched as I tried to piece together what had happened. "Everything was perfect."

But it wasn't. Something darker was at play, turning a simple tournament into a nightmare. And as the silence of the arena gave way to murmurs of confusion and fear, I knew this was just the beginning of whatever chaos was to come.

The voice echoed across the stadium speakers, panicked and breathless. "I don't have much time; the police are tracking me... Corruption, Atlas, Guilty, Rigging, Vale, Viol—" The message cut off abruptly, static filling the silence.

I froze, my instincts buzzing as the holographic displays around the stadium flared to life. Images of the worst moments from the tournament flickered across the screens—Mercury's kick, the heated clash between Qrow and Winter, Arslan's brutal match, and the breach that had shaken Vale to its core during the train incident. Each scene seemed deliberately chosen to stir unrest among the crowd.

The voice returned, trembling and desperate. "The kingdoms set this up to justify war! They need to hear the truth. Don't trust anyone!" It stuttered and screamed before cutting off once more.

The crowd stirred uneasily, murmurs turning to shouts as the broadcast continued. Cinder had played her hand. With every word broadcasted, with every image displayed, the negative emotions of the audience boiled to the surface—anger, fear, confusion. All of it fed the unseen storm waiting to descend.

Cinder's broadcast labeled the Atlesian military as corrupt and hostile, portrayed Ozpin's actions as retaliatory, and framed the fragile peace between kingdoms as a façade—ready to shatter at any moment. Her cries faded as security presumably intercepted her, but the damage was done.

The stadium trembled slightly as the warning system engaged. "Safety Barriers Failing," the speaker blurted out. The defense grid—a massive energy barrier protecting the city—suddenly shut down, leaving us vulnerable.

I clenched my fists as Grimm's roars vibrated through the stadium walls. The ground beneath us shook with faint tremors as screams erupted from the crowd. People scrambled to escape, their panic feeding the ever-growing storm of negativity.

I cursed under my breath. My calculations, my knowledge, my instincts—none of it had prepared me for this. Despite everything, despite my efforts to influence events, the timeline remained intact. Cinder had outsmarted me, using a third party—Penny—to execute her plan. I felt like a pawn on her chessboard, toyed with cruelly and sadistically. How foolish I'd been to think I could stop this.

A shadow swept across the stadium as a Nevermore descended from the roof, its piercing screech sending a ripple of terror through the air. It dove toward Pyrrha, who was weakened and shaken after her match. The force of its attack knocked her out, leaving her defenseless on the ground.

Before it could strike again, a figure rushed into view—Ruby, wielding one of Penny's swords. The blade shimmered as she drove it into the Grimm's side, her movements desperate yet precise. Lockers rained from the sky, slamming into the Nevermore and pinning it down. The beast screeched one last time before collapsing, lifeless.

I sprinted toward the chaos, reaching Pyrrha as Ruby helped her to her feet. Pyrrha was trembling, tears streaming down her face as she profusely apologized. "I'm so sorry, Ruby. I—I didn't mean for any of this to happen. It was a setup."

Jaune joined us, handing Pyrrha her weapon. His voice was steady but filled with quiet anger. "Don't blame yourself, Pyrrha. All of this was planned, set up from the beginning. Kaiser was right—Mercury was one of the prime suspects."

Ruby wiped her eyes, her voice trembling as she interjected. "Emerald too... I—I thought she was my friend."

I touched Ruby's shoulder, comforting her as best I could. "I know. But this isn't over."

Ciel appeared in the chaos, tears streaming down her face as she cradled Penny's broken body. Her voice cracked as she whispered, "I'm sorry for not being a better sister, Penny. I'll take it from here." She turned to us, her expression filled with grief yet resolute.

"I understand."

We watched as she carried Penny away, her movements slow and deliberate. There wasn't time to mourn—not yet.

Above us, more Grimm descended onto the stadium. A hippogriff-like creature landed atop the colosseum, its wings spreading wide as it screeched. Ren's voice cut through the noise, calm yet urgent. "Griffon," he called out, identifying the threat.

Neptune swallowed hard, his voice shaky as he asked, "Uh... anyone got a plan?"

Ruby acted instantly. "Sun! I need your Scroll!"

Sun flicked his Scroll to Ruby with his tail, and she caught it, summoning her locker in a flash. But before she could retrieve Crescent Rose, a Griffon landed on the locker, roaring fiercely. A gunshot rang out, scaring the creature off.

We turned to see Professor Port, his weapon Blowhard smoking in his hands as he stepped forward. Beside him stood Oobleck, wielding Antiquity's Roast in its club form. "Students! I think it would be best for you to leave," Port said firmly, his voice echoing.

"But we can—" Ruby started.

Oobleck interrupted, his tone grave yet deliberate. "Miss Rose! This day will surely go down in Remnant's history. I would prefer it if my students could live to tell about it."

Ruby hesitated but nodded, grabbing Crescent Rose and twirling it into its scythe form. "Let's go!" she called out, leading the way.

At the docking bays, chaos continued. General Ironwood stood against the backdrop of destruction, gunning down a massive Ursa before turning toward us.

"What's going on!" Ruby asked.

"Grimm are crawling all over the city," Ironwood said. "The White Fang's invaded Beacon, and to make matters worse, some... vagabond has seized one of my ships. Until we regain command, the skies are out of our control." He paused briefly, noticing a Grimm advancing toward us from behind. He shot it effortlessly, the Grimm dissipating before he continued. "...So I'm going to take it back."

Jaune stepped forward, his voice urgent. "What should we do?"

Ironwood turned to face us, his gaze steady but heavy. "You have two choices. Defend your kingdom and your school... or save yourselves." He paused as we exchanged glances. "No one will fault you if you leave."

With those words, he climbed onto a waiting ship, addressing his forces as he departed. "Let's move out!"

Silence settled over us briefly as we weighed our choices. Sun broke it, his voice cutting through the tension. "I mean... come on!"

Jaune glanced at us, his determination evident. "We can take a ship to Beacon!"

I nodded, gripping Severance Shroud tightly. The time for doubt had passed—this was our chance to fight back. Together, we ran toward whatever awaited us, ready to face the chaos head-on.

We rushed toward the nearest airship, time pressing against us with the Grimm swarming the city and the chaos spreading. I climbed aboard with Jaune, Sun, and the rest of Team SSSN and Team JNPR. As the engines roared to life, we set the course back to Beacon, the heart of the chaos.

The cabin was tense, and the confidence we tried to exude was nothing more than a fragile mask. Everyone knew the truth deep down—we were afraid—afraid of what was coming, afraid of what we might lose. But there was no room for hesitation now.

As we ascended, I turned to the window. Those around me gasped as we watched in horror. Far below, a dropship plummeted from the sky, spiraling out of control and falling to the ground.

Before anyone could process the scene, Ruby broke away from the group and darted toward the bay doors.

"Ruby! What are you doing?!" Sun shouted, panic lacing his voice.

She paused only for a moment, her determined eyes meeting his. "I have to stop them," she said firmly before leaping out of the airship. The wind roared as she disappeared.

Sun moved toward the door, but I grabbed his shoulder, stopping him. "Don't bother," I said, offering a faint smile to reassure him. "She's going ahead with her mission. Trust me—she'll succeed."

Sun hesitated before nodding, a slight smirk playing on his lips despite the tension. "Whatever you say, Kaiser."

The airship carried us toward the Academy, the silence in the cabin broken only by the distant sounds of battle raging below. As we approached Beacon, the devastation came into sharp focus. Grimm were everywhere, and the once-pristine school grounds were now a battlefield.

The airship touched down, and we wasted no time. Team SSSN and JNPR formed a lineup as we prepared to face the incoming enemies. Jaune and Pyrrha exchanged a smile, brief but full of understanding. As we moved forward, Pyrrha mirrored Jaune's combat stance, adopting a pose similar to his—a small moment of camaraderie before the storm.

Suddenly, I noticed that Pyrrha's attention shifted. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted a figure standing by the tower's entrance. Ozpin. His expression was unreadable, but his presence alone was enough to draw her forward.

"Pyrrha?" Jaune called, noticing her sudden hesitation.

She didn't answer. Without a word to her teammates, she turned and began walking toward her headmaster, her movements purposeful and resolute.

"Where's she going?" Nora asked, glancing at Jaune with confusion.

"I'll go find out," Jaune said firmly. He turned to Ren and Nora, his voice calm but insistent. "You two stay here and keep fighting. Hold the line."

Nora pouted but nodded, tightening her grip on her hammer. Ren didn't say a word, only giving a slight nod of agreement.

This was my moment. My chance to stop what was coming. As Jaune followed after Pyrrha, I followed, determination surging through me. This wasn't just about Beacon or Vale anymore—it was about rewriting fate itself. Pyrrha's death didn't have to happen, not if I could stop it. The timeline might have resisted me until now, but this time, I was confident. This time, things would be different.

I knew we couldn't save Vale entirely—the damage was already done. But we could survive this. And in that survival, perhaps we could forge a new beginning.

The next Chapter is gonna be the Beginning of Everything. Haha

Chapter Text

All four of us stood in the elevator, the tension so thick it felt like the walls were closing in. Jaune shifted uneasily, his eyes darting between me, Pyrrha, and Ozpin. Pyrrha kept her gaze down, avoiding all of us, her hands trembling ever so slightly.

I gripped the hilt of Severance Shroud tightly, the weight of my knowledge pressing down on me like an iron vice. I knew what was coming. I had seen it before, and the thought filled me with dread. This was the moment when fate began to twist against us.

The doors slid open with a soft chime, and we immediately sprinted out, dashing down the corridor toward the Beacon vault.

"What is this place?" Jaune asked.

Pyrrha hesitated, glancing at him briefly before answering. "It's... a type of vault."

"A vault?" Jaune pressed, his brow furrowed. "You've... been here before?"

Pyrrha looked away, the weight of her answer hanging in the air. I glanced at her, my mind racing as I watched her struggle with the words. This wasn't just a vault—it was a crucible—the place where destiny would test her in ways none of us could fully comprehend.

"What would this school need to... hide?" Jaune's voice trailed off as we entered the central chamber. His question hung unanswered as his eyes fell on the Aura transfer machine. He froze in his tracks, his expression shifting to shock and confusion. "What? Who?"

I followed his gaze to the figure inside the pod—Amber, the Fall Maiden. Even though I knew what to expect, seeing it again made me chill. The comatose girl, hooked up to the intricate machinery web, was haunting and surreal.

"Jaune..." Pyrrha began, her voice trembling. But before she could continue, Ozpin stepped forward, his tone sharp and urgent.

"Pyrrha! Get to the pods!" he commanded.

Pyrrha hesitated, glancing back at Jaune with an expression filled with unspoken emotion. Then, as if steeling herself, she turned and ran to the second pod. I clenched my fists, my stomach churning as the scene unfolded precisely as I had feared.

"Mister Arc and Kaiser," Ozpin said, addressing us, "if you'd like to help, you can stand guard here."

Jaune's uncertainty was evident, but he nodded slowly, turning around to take a defensive stance near the entrance. I joined him, positioning myself alongside him as a precaution. His voice was soft as he asked, "What... what's going on here?"

I didn't answer. I couldn't. How could I explain the weight of what was about to happen when it already felt unbearable?

"What do we do now?" Pyrrha asked, her voice quiet but steady.

Ozpin's fingers danced across the hologram keyboard. His response was curt but heavy with meaning. "We do nothing."

The second pod hissed as it opened, and Ozpin turned to face Pyrrha. "You, Miss Nikos... have a choice to make."

Pyrrha's gaze shifted between the pod and Jaune, hesitation evident in her posture. Her lips trembled as uncertainty gave way to sadness, and she wiped a tear from her eye. She stole one last look at Jaune, her expression filled with longing and regret, before climbing into the pod. It closed around her with a finality that sent a shiver down my spine.

Ozpin's voice softened as he spoke. "Are you ready?"

Pyrrha swallowed hard and gave a slow nod.

"I... I need to hear you say it," Ozpin pressed gently.

"Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible. She laid her head back, staring straight ahead, her resolve hardening despite the fear in her eyes.

Ozpin nodded solemnly. "Thank you, Miss Nikos."

He pressed a few more buttons, and Amber's pod began to rise, glowing faintly with an orange light. Her eyelids fluttered, and for a moment, it seemed as though she might awaken. The glow traveled along the pipes connecting the two pods, first up to the ceiling and then to Pyrrha's pod. The orange energy surrounded Pyrrha, and her expression turned to pain.

Suddenly, she screamed.

"Pyrrha!" Jaune shouted, his voice breaking as he turned around. He sprinted to her pod, his wide eyes darting between her and Amber, trying desperately to understand what was happening.

I stepped forward, placing a hand on his shoulder to hold him back. "Jaune," I said firmly, my voice shaking despite my best efforts. "You need to stay calm."

"Calm?!" he shouted, pulling away from me. "She's screaming! What's happening to her?!"

Ozpin looked away, his voice heavy with sorrow. "I'm... so sorry."

The room felt suffocating, the weight of Pyrrha's screams filling the air. I clenched my fists, my heart pounding as I watched the scene unfold. My mind raced with memories of how this played out before, how this moment set everything into motion.

This can't be the end, I thought desperately. Not again. This was Pyrrha's moment. A choice only she could make. And all I could do was stand here, powerless to stop the tide of destiny sweeping her away.

Betting everything on this, I poured every ounce of my aura into Syncrosense, pushing it to its very limits. The world sharpened around me—details I'd never noticed before became crystal-clear as if I could see the vibrations of atoms themselves. My mind screamed under the strain, threatening to buckle under the flood of information, but I gritted my teeth and held firm. My willpower steadied me, and my focus intensified.

I was waiting, each second feeling excruciating as my semblance engulfed me. I had to remain focused, expecting Cinder's arrival, and then it happened.

A black arrow shot toward us at breakneck speed, slicing through the air with lethal precision. I felt every microsecond of its path unfold in my mind, my semblance breaking down its trajectory, momentum, and impact. It wasn't here yet—not fully. My senses stretched forward, grasping at the possibilities, and for a brief moment, it was as if I could see the future.

I acted without hesitation, my hand snapping forward with perfect timing. The arrow's sharp point stopped inches from Amber's pod, caught firmly in my grasp. The energy around it crackled faintly, dark and menacing, but I was unfazed. I let a smirk spread across my lips, the tension in my body easing just slightly.

"Nice try, Cinder," I said, my voice steady, cutting through the silence like a blade.

From halfway down the corridor, Cinder Fall emerged from the shadows, lowering her obsidian bow. Her amber eyes locked onto mine, filled with cold fury. She slowly stepped forward, the dim light glinting off her armor as the scowl on her face deepened.

"Well," she said, her voice smooth but dripping with malice. "It seems you're more resourceful than I gave you credit for."

Now, all I needed to do was play time for the transfer to complete.

The air in the vault grew heavy, suffused with an unnatural heat that seemed to draw the life out of the room. Cinder Fall stood at the threshold. Flames danced at her fingertips, a harbinger of destruction waiting to be unleashed.

Ozpin stepped forward, his cane tapping against the floor as he placed himself between Cinder and the pods. "Miss Fall," he said, his voice steady yet sharp, "this ends here."

Cinder tilted her head, a slow, predatory smile spreading across her face. "Oh, I don't think so, Headmaster," she said, her tone mocking. The glow around her intensified, fire sparking and swirling around her as she raised a hand. "You've played your games long enough. Now it's my turn."

I moved instinctively, stepping into formation beside Ozpin with Severance Shroud unfurling in my hands. My semblance, Syncrosense, flared to life, sharpening every detail around me—the shifting heat waves in the air, the subtle shift of Cinder's stance, and the pulsing energy radiating from her body. This wasn't going to be an ordinary fight. She had activated her Maiden powers.

Jaune stood behind us, his sword and shield ready, though his hands trembled slightly. I could see it in his eyes—the mix of fear and determination, the weight of knowing we might not walk away from this.

Cinder's smile grew wider as the room darkened, shadows twisting unnaturally around her. "Let's make this quick, shall we?" she said, her voice dripping with confidence.

And then she attacked.

A torrent of fire erupted from her hands, streaking toward us with blinding speed. Ozpin moved first, slamming his cane into the ground to create a protective barrier of shimmering green energy. The fire crashed against it, sending sparks flying in every direction. The force of the blast pushed us back, but the barrier held.

"Jaune, stay behind us!" I barked, lunging forward. Severance Shroud shifted into its whip form, the tendrils lashing out toward Cinder with razor-sharp precision. She twirled gracefully, her obsidian bow forming in her hands as she deflected the attack with practiced ease.

Cinder retaliated, firing a volley of molten arrows that streaked toward me. Syncrosense buzzed through my body, allowing me to anticipate each arrow's trajectory. I dodged and deflected with Severance Shroud, the tendrils moving as an extension of my will.

Ozpin joined the fray, his cane striking the ground with a resonating pulse that sent shards of energy hurtling toward Cinder. She leaped into the air, her flames propelling her upward like wings. Hanging in mid-air, she unleashed a wave of fire that cascaded down like a storm.

"Cover!" I shouted, dashing to the side. Jaune raised his shield, the flames licking harmlessly off its surface, while Ozpin's aura shimmered protectively. I dove behind a column, the intense heat searing the air around me.

"Is that all you've got?" Cinder taunted, landing with a flourish. Her flames coiled around her like serpents, ready to strike. "I expected more from you, Headmaster."

Ozpin didn't rise to the bait. Instead, he advanced steadily, his cane glowing with power. "Your arrogance blinds you, Miss Fall," he said, his tone colder than I'd ever heard. "And it will be your downfall."

Jaune surged forward suddenly, his voice a rallying cry. "Not on our watch!" He charged at Cinder with his sword drawn, his shield raised to protect himself. She turned her attention to him, her expression shifting to one of mild amusement.

"Foolish," she muttered, conjuring a blade of pure flame. The clash was fierce—Jaune's sword meeting her fiery weapon with a spray of sparks. He held his ground, his strikes fueled by determination, but Cinder's attacks were relentless, her movements impossibly fluid.

I saw my opening. While Cinder focused on Jaune, I activated Syncrosense fully, and every detail of the battlefield came into sharp focus. The threads of fate, motion, and possibility unraveled before me, and I moved. Severance Shroud lashed out, coiling around Cinder's leg and yanking her off balance.

Jaune seized the opportunity, slamming his shield into her midsection with a force that sent her staggering. "Nice one!" he shouted, his confidence growing.

But Cinder recovered instantly, her flames surging violently, forcing us both to retreat. Her eyes burned with fury now, the controlled elegance of her movements replaced by raw power.

"I've had enough of this," she hissed. The temperature in the room skyrocketed as a massive sphere of fire formed above her head, crackling with destructive energy.

Ozpin stepped forward, his cane glowing brighter than ever. "Mister Arc, Kaiser, get back!" he ordered before a green barrier.

The transfer was completed with a beeping noise, and the aura and magic were ultimately transferred to Pyrrha. However, she was unconscious, overwhelmed by the sheer power of it all.

"Kaiser and Jaune, take Pyrrha and get out of here! Find Glynda! Ironwood! Qrow! Bring them here right away! The tower cannot fall!

I objected, "We can help."

Ozpin slowly turned to look me in the eye, "You'll only get in the way."

After a moment, I nodded reluctantly. "Understood." grabbing Pyrrha and held her carefully as Jaune and I turned to leave. We sprinted, the urgency of Ozpin's command driving us forward.

Suddenly, a fire blast came at us from Cinder, but Ozpin appeared in front of us in the blink of an eye, a green shield just like last time in front of him. "Go!"

I didn't waste another second. With Pyrrha secure in my arms and Jaune close behind, we bolted toward the exit, the sounds of battle fading into the distance as we ran.

I knew that Ozpin's magic couldn't match Cinder's raw power. Over time, his abilities waned, but he fought anyway, throwing himself into battle not for himself but for us. He was buying us time to escape, sacrificing himself if necessary.

The realization hit hard, blurring my vision as tears fell. I struggled to hold it together, and the weight pressed down. It wasn't just the fight or danger but the thought of losing someone who had, in a short amount of time, become my mentor, guiding me when I needed it most.

I glanced at Jaune, seeing the same realization dawn on him. His shoulders sagged as he stared at the tower, his expression filled with sorrow. He felt that same connection to Ozpin and shared my pain, even amid his fear.

The muffled chaos of battle echoed from within the tower as I carried Pyrrha, still unconscious, out into the open air. Jaune trailed behind me, his Scroll in hand as he frantically searched for Glynda's number. "Okay, okay, I think I've got it," he muttered, his voice tight with panic. "Where is it?"

The sky was choked with smoke, the horizon illuminated by fires spreading through the campus. The ground trembled beneath us, the sound of distant Grimm roaring like thunder. Everything around us felt like it was collapsing, and in many ways, it was.

Pyrrha stirred weakly in my arms. I stopped, holding her steady as her eyelids fluttered open. "Pyrrha?" Jaune called out, stepping closer. Relief washed over his face as he saw her eyes flicker with recognition. "Are you okay?"

She didn't answer immediately, her gaze shifting between the burning campus and the towering spire of Beacon. As clarity returned to her, so did something else—resolve. She pushed gently against my arms, and I hesitated momentarily before lowering her to her feet. Her balance wavered, but she steadied herself, her hands clenched into fists.

"I'm fine," she said quietly, though her voice carried an edge of tension. She locked eyes with me, then Jaune. "But you two need to go."

"What? No!" Jaune's voice was firm, almost offended. "I'm not leaving you here!"

"She's right," I said, stepping forward. "We're not going anywhere."

"You don't understand," Pyrrha shot back, her voice rising. "This isn't your fight. It's mine. You've seen what she can do—if you stay, you'll only get hurt. Or worse."

Jaune shook his head vehemently. "We're not abandoning you, Pyrrha! You're not facing her alone! You saw how powerful she is!"

"I've made my choice," she said, her tone sharp but trembling. She turned to Jaune, her expression softening. "Please. Get to Vale. Call for help. They'll need you."

"What about you?" Jaune asked, his voice cracking.

Pyrrha hesitated, her gaze dropping. "I'll do what I have to."

"No," Jaune said firmly. "I won't let you—"

Before he could finish, Pyrrha leaned forward, cupping his face in her hands. Tears welled in her eyes as she kissed him, the gesture silencing his protests. When she pulled away, her voice was barely above a whisper. "I'm sorry."

Jaune froze, stunned, and in that moment of hesitation, Pyrrha used her Semblance. The magnetic force gripped his armor, pulling him backward into a locker. The door slammed shut, locking him inside.

"Hey! Wait!" Jaune's muffled voice called from within. "Pyrrha! Stop! Please, don't do this!"

Pyrrha closed her eyes, her hands trembling as she typed coordinates into the locker's system. She stepped back when the destination was set, watching as it shot into the sky. Her composure cracked for a brief moment, her shoulders shaking as she exhaled shakily. Then, she turned to me.

"Kaiser, you need to go too," she said, her voice steadying. "He needs someone to protect him."

"Not a chance," I replied firmly, "You don't get to send me away like that."

"Kaiser—"

"I'm staying," I interrupted, stepping closer. "You don't have to like it, but I'm not leaving you to face her alone."

For a moment, Pyrrha looked at me, torn between frustration and gratitude. Then she sighed, nodding reluctantly. "Fine. But I need to go up there—now."

"I'll hold the line," I said, gripping Severance Shroud tightly. "Go."

Pyrrha turned and sprinted toward the tower. I watched as she disappeared inside, using her Semblance to force open the elevator doors and stepping into the damaged shaft. A surge of power rippled through the air as the elevator began ascent, carrying her toward the confrontation waiting at the top.

The battlefield was chaos. Grimm swarmed the campus, students and staff fighting desperately to hold them back. I kept moving, Severance Shroud cutting through Beowolves and Ursai with calculated precision. My semblance, Syncrosense, flared as I analyzed every attack, every movement, staying ahead of the chaos.

But despite my focus, I couldn't shake the weight pressing on me. Pyrrha was up there, alone, facing something no one should face. And deep down, I knew—I couldn't just stay down here.

After dispatching a final wave of Grimm, I turned and bolted toward the tower. My mind raced as I calculated the quickest route, Syncrosense guiding me through the chaos. When I reached the elevator, I found the shaft still open, the faint glow of Pyrrha's aura fading into the distance above.

I didn't hesitate. Using Severance Shroud, I created a makeshift climbing system, the weapon's tendrils anchoring me as I scaled the shaft. The strain was immense, but I pushed through it, focusing entirely on Pyrrha.

When I reached the top, the scene before me sent a chill down my spine. The platform was scorched and broken, the air thick with smoke and ash. And there, in the center, was Pyrrha—her armor cracked, her spear raised as she faced Cinder Fall. The Maiden's fire burned around her, consuming everything it touched.

"Pyrrha!" I called out, stepping forward.

She glanced back at me, her eyes widening in shock. "Kaiser?! What are you—"

"You didn't think I'd really leave, did you?" I interrupted, smirking despite the tension. I stepped beside her, Severance Shroud unfurling in my hands. "Let's finish this."

Cinder's laughter echoed across the platform. "Oh, how touching," she mocked, flames coiling around her like serpents. "But it won't change a thing."

"We'll see about that," I said, bracing myself.

Pyrrha's expression shifted, her determination reigniting as she nodded. Together, we faced Cinder, the flames of destiny burning around us. This wasn't just a fight—it was a stand. And no matter the cost, we wouldn't back down.

The heat on the platform was unbearable, the fire and smoke suffocating as the confrontation between us and Cinder peaked. Pyrrha's aura blazed wildly around her, the golden energy of the Maiden's power surging unpredictably. Her movements grew more vigorous, more desperate, but the raw, untamed power of the Maiden was a double-edged sword. It gave her strength, but it also threatened to overwhelm her.

I fought beside her, tendrils twisting and lashing out toward Cinder like an extension of my body. Syncrosense flared through me, every detail of the battlefield coming into sharp focus. I could see Cinder's movements before they happened, the trajectory of every strike, the pulse of her fire as it surged outward—but knowing wasn't enough. Her power was immense, her precision brutal.

Pyrrha pushed herself forward, raising her spear as flames danced around her hands. The golden energy swirled violently, licking at the edges of her weapon as she unleashed a series of relentless strikes. Each attack was faster and sharper, her confidence growing as she adapted to the Maiden's power.

Cinder blocked easily, her fiery blades matching Pyrrha's spear blow for blow. "Is this your best?" she taunted, her tone dripping with malice. "You have all this power, and still, you falter."

Pyrrha's eyes burned with determination as she raised her shield, deflecting Cinder's molten blade before driving her spear forward. The golden flames surged, slamming into Cinder and forcing her to retreat slightly. For a moment, it looked like Pyrrha had gained the upper hand, but Cinder's smirk never faltered.

"You're reckless," Cinder said smoothly, conjuring a ball of fire in her free hand. "And inexperienced. You'll burn out before you can even scratch me."

She hurled the fireball toward Pyrrha. I moved instinctively, Severance Shroud forming a barrier to intercept the attack. The force sent me staggering, my aura flickering dangerously low.

Pyrrha summoned more of the Maiden's power. She raised her hand, and the energy twisted and expanded, forming a fiery vortex that engulfed the platform. The power surge was breathtaking, its magnitude enough to make Cinder pause.

But Pyrrha was struggling. I could see it in her face, her hands trembled, and her breaths came in short gasps. The power was consuming her, and Cinder knew it.

"You're tearing yourself apart," Cinder said, her voice soft and mocking. "How tragic."

Pyrrha staggered slightly, her shield arm dropping as the flames around her wavered. I lunged forward, Severance Shroud whipping toward Cinder to buy Pyrrha time. Cinder countered effortlessly, her flames swiping my weapon aside before striking me square in the chest. The impact sent me sprawling, my aura barely holding on.

"Kaiser!" Pyrrha shouted, her voice cracking as she turned toward me. Her eyes flickered between Cinder and me, "Get up!"

I pushed myself onto one knee, gripping Severance Shroud tightly. "Focus, Pyrrha!" I said, my voice strained. "You can do this!"

Pyrrha's grip tightened on her spear as she faced Cinder once more. The golden flames surged again, this time more controlled, more deliberate. She launched herself forward, her movements fueled by pure determination. The clash was fierce, Pyrrha's relentless strikes against Cinder's calculated defense. Sparks and embers flew across the platform, the heat intensifying with every blow.

But it wasn't enough.

Cinder slipped past Pyrrha's guard, her fiery blade slashing across Pyrrha's armor and sending her collapsing to the ground. The golden flames sputtered and dimmed as Pyrrha struggled to push herself up, her breathing labored.

Cinder stood over her, her obsidian bow forming in her hands. She aimed an arrow directly at Pyrrha's chest, "It's unfortunate you were promised a power that was never truly yours. But take comfort in knowing I will use it in ways you could never have imagined."

"Do you believe in destiny?" Pyrrha asked.

Cinder frowns, "Yes."

I forced myself to my feet, my body screaming in protest as I stumbled toward them. I wouldn't let it happen. I couldn't.

"Pyrrha!" I shouted, my voice raw. She turned slightly, her wide eyes meeting mine as the arrow glowed ominously.

The obsidian arrow tore through the air with deadly precision, its trajectory sharp and unwavering. There was no time to think—only to act. My body moved instinctively, throwing myself in front of Pyrrha as if that alone could change the course of fate. But there was no escaping it.

The arrow struck us both.

The sheer force drove through my chest and into hers. Pain rippled through my body, white-hot and unforgiving, as the metallic taste of blood filled my mouth. Pyrrha's body slumped heavily against mine, her golden aura flickering weakly as she struggled to stay conscious. My strength was fading, and with it, my last hope. Everything told me this was the end.

Cinder stood before us, lowering her obsidian bow with a triumphant smirk. The golden energy of the Fall Maiden surged out of Pyrrha's broken form, flowing toward Cinder. The power she had sought was finally hers.

But just as darkness crept into the edges of my mind, my semblance surged.

Syncrosense flared violently, filling my awareness with the threads of possibility. For the briefest moment, time seemed to shudder, the burning flames and rush of power freezing around me. And then, my semblance evolved. This wasn't just prediction or awareness. It was something entirely new.

Temporal Threads.

The world around us shimmered as glowing strands of time anchored themselves to Pyrrha and me, reaching out like lifelines to hold us together. The arrow lodged in us flickered faintly. Its deadly force slowed. Time fragmented in localized bursts, stretching and bending as the threads encased us in their fragile embrace.

The golden energy of Pyrrha's aura was caught within the threads, momentarily reverting to a stronger state just before the arrow struck. It wasn't a reversal but a fragile suspension—a delay. The threads wove a delicate buffer around us, shielding the most critical parts of our injuries and stabilizing our fading auras. Cinder's claim to the Fall Maiden's power remained as usual, the golden light fully transferring into her, but the threads ensured we remained tethered to life.

Cinder's smirk faltered as she noticed the glowing strands encircling us, pulsing faintly with energy. "What is this?" she hissed as she stepped back. Her tone shifted to a sharp edge of frustration. She raised her hand, conjuring another fiery arrow to finish the job.

The Temporal Threads shimmered in response, their light intensifying as they absorbed the impact of her attack. The arrow dissipated harmlessly against the shield, the threads flickering but holding firm. I could feel my semblance pulling every ounce of aura I had left, weaving desperately to keep us alive.

Pyrrha stirred weakly against me, her eyes fluttering open briefly. She looked at me with fear and regret etched across her face. "Kaiser..." she whispered, her voice faint and trembling. "I'm sorry."

"Don't," I groaned, my voice barely audible. "We're... still here."

But the truth was clear: while Temporal Threads had delayed our deaths and protected us from the worst, we were broken. The Fall Maiden's power was gone, fully absorbed by Cinder, and there was nothing left for us to fight for.

Ruby climbed the tower with desperation burning in her chest, her breath ragged, and her heart pounding. Every step was fueled by adrenaline and fear, and her mind raced with every possible outcome she might find at the top. But nothing could have prepared her for the scene that awaited her.

Her silver eyes widened as she reached the platform, frozen by what she saw. Glowing, semi-transparent threads filled the air, shimmering faintly as they encased Kaiser and Pyrrha's collapsed forms. The obsidian arrow was still lodged between them, their blood pooling beneath their bodies, yet the threads pulsed faintly with energy, keeping them anchored to life.

Ruby's heart broke at the sight of her friends lying there, their fragile forms barely holding on. The threads, fragments of Kaiser's semblance, acted as a desperate shield, delaying the finality of their injuries. Cinder stood at the center of it all, her triumphant expression unshaken as the golden power of the Fall Maiden fully enveloped her.

Grief and rage surged within Ruby, her hands trembling as the weight of everything they had lost crashed down upon her. The sight of her friends' sacrifice, the triumph in Cinder's expression, and the overwhelming injustice collided within her, igniting a power she had never known.

Her silver eyes began to glow.

The light grew brighter with each passing second, waves of radiant energy surging outward from Ruby's awakening. The Temporal Threads pulsed in response, their glow intensifying as if amplifying Ruby's raw power. The luminous light consumed everything—the flames surrounding Cinder, the lingering echoes of the Maiden's power, and the fractured remnants of Kaiser's semblance.

Cinder stumbled backward, shielding her eyes as the sheer force of the light pushed her to the platform's edge. The threads shimmered one final time, burning brighter before dissolving into energy waves.

Chapter Text

The sterile hum of the infirmary was the first thing I noticed, a sound gnawing at my awareness. The sharp scent of antiseptic grounded me in a painful reality I wasn't ready to face. My chest felt heavy, each shallow breath sending ripples of pain through my body.

I opened my eyes slowly, flinching at the harsh light. The room was a blur, with shapes and colors swirling until they came into focus. Machines beeped nearby. I was alive—an overwhelming realization that weighed heavily on me.

For a moment, I couldn't breathe. The memories crashed over me in waves—the obsidian arrow cutting through the air, Pyrrha collapsing against me, Cinder's smirk as the golden light of the Fall Maiden's power surged into her. Each image cut deeper than the last until I gasped for air, trying and failing to push myself upright.

My body resisted, weak and unresponsive. When I finally managed to lift my head, I realized I wasn't alone. Jaune sat slumped in the corner of the room, his head resting in his hands, his shoulders trembling ever so slightly. His messy appearance told me everything I needed to know about his weight.

"Jaune..." My voice was a rasp, hoarse, and weak. The sound startled him, and he lifted his head quickly, his eyes wide and red-rimmed. Relief washed over his face as he rushed to my side.

"Kaiser," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "You're awake." I stared at him, trying to piece together everything I had missed.

"How..." I began, but the words wouldn't come. My throat felt dry, and the weight of the memories pressed down on me like an iron vice. Jaune placed a hand on my shoulder, steadying me as I struggled to sit up.

"You've been out for weeks," he explained quietly. "Two weeks since... since Beacon fell."

Beacon. The word hit me like a dagger to the chest. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to focus. "Pyrrha," I managed to say. "Is she..."She's alive,"

Jaune said quickly, his voice wavering. "Barely, but she's holding on. She hasn't woken up yet, though."

Relief and guilt warred within me. Pyrrha was alive, but the thought of her lying unconscious, so fragile, broke something inside me. My chest tightened, and I felt tears pricking at the corners of my eyes. "I failed her," I whispered, the weight of the words suffocating. "I should have done more."

"No," Jaune said sharply, shaking his head. "You did everything you could. You saved her, Kaiser. Without you..." He trailed off, his expression haunted.

I looked away, unable to meet his gaze. I didn't feel like a hero. Cinder had taken everything—the Maiden's power, Beacon's safety, and our hope—and I had been powerless to stop her.

She was alive, yes—but only barely.

"You're changing," Ruby had said, back when things still felt... light. "Your hair—it's turning gold, like it's catching the sun."

She'd smiled when she said that. Like it meant something. Like it was hope.

Back then, I believed that maybe the future would be filled with hope. That maybe this world, fractured and strange, was becoming better and helping me as a person.

But now...

I reached up, threading trembling fingers through my hair.

White. Bleached and empty. No gold. No warmth. Just the color of snow and ash.

It hadn't just faded. It had vanished.

Just like Beacon.

Just like Pyrrha's voice.

Just like Lucius.

My reflection in the window opposite her hospital bed stared back, foreign and cold. Hollow eyes. Pale strands. A person who didn't feel real anymore.

"I thought I was getting better," I murmured.

Jaune turned to me, eyes glassy. "You still can."

I didn't answer.

Because I wasn't sure I believed it.

The survivors were scattered across the room around the infirmary, each fighting their battles. Neptune groaned occasionally in his cot, his leg propped up and wrapped in heavy bandages. Velvet and Fox were huddled together in a corner, their expressions subdued as they whispered. Sky, pale and visibly strained, curled up tightly against his cot, his breathing shallow but steady. Even Cardin, whose gruff demeanor usually made him seem indomitable, sat slumped against his cot, his arm in a sling and his jaw clenched, his right eye covered with a black patch. He stared at the floor as though trying to will his frustration into submission, his usual bravado nowhere to be found.

Everyone here had barely survived the fall of Beacon. And yet, as my eyes drifted toward Pyrrha, I knew her struggle was the most difficult. She lay motionless, her fiery red hair dull against the pillow, her once-vibrant aura reduced to the faintest flicker. I couldn't bear to look at her, yet I couldn't look away. She was here because of me—or maybe despite me.

Nora entered the room, carrying a tray stacked with bowls of soup. "Soup's up!" she announced, her voice lighter than the heavy air in the room but not as lively as usual. She paused at each cot, offering soft encouragement before setting down the bowls. She reached me and placed the bowl on the table beside my bed before realizing something, "Wait, Kaiser! You're awake!" she said as she embraced me.

Ren immediately grabbed her off me, "Nora, they're still recovering."

"Oh...right," Nora said.

Ren turned to me, "I'm glad you're awake, Kaiser."

"Food's important, Kaiser," Nora said with mock seriousness. "Eat it. It'll make you feel less like roadkill."

Her attempt at humor gave me a faint smile, but the weight in my chest remained. Ren followed closely behind her, his quiet presence grounding the room.

He paused by Jaune, exchanging a glance before turning his attention to Pyrrha. His expression remained unreadable, but his gaze lingered on her longer than usual."How is she doing?" Ren asked softly.

Jaune followed his gaze, "She hasn't woken up, but she's stable," he said softly. "The doctors think she just needs time. She's... strong, Ren. Stronger than any of us."

"Yeah..." Ren murmured.

The questions about my semblance wouldn't leave me. Every night, I replayed the moment when threads appeared—how they shimmered and pulsed, weaving around us like lifelines. They had slowed the arrow's force, anchored Pyrrha's aura to the physical plane, and kept us from dying. But what were they? And why couldn't I summon them again?

Late one evening, I sat silently, staring at my hands as if they held some answer. I clenched my fists, willing the threads to appear, but nothing happened. There was no shimmer or flicker of light, just me and the ache in my chest.

"Still trying to figure it out?" Ren's voice pulled me from my thoughts. I looked up, meeting his gaze.

"Yeah," I admitted. "I don't know what happened. It wasn't Syncrosense—it was something else. Something I didn't control.

"Ren tilted his head slightly, thoughtful. "Semblances evolve," he said. "Sometimes when we need them most."

"What if it doesn't happen again?" I asked quietly. "What if I can't summon it when we need it?"

"You don't need to understand it right now," Ren replied, his calm tone cutting through the chaos in my mind. "It worked when you needed it. That's enough."

Later that night, I sat by Pyrrha's bed, my hand resting lightly on hers. She was still, her breathing steady but fragile.

The others moved quietly in the background, their muted conversations punctuated only by the hum of the monitors.

As I whispered to her, willing her to wake up, I felt a faint shimmer, like the edge of light against my vision. My fingers tingled slightly, the sensation unfamiliar but unmistakable. I glanced down at Pyrrha, her aura flickering faintly, and for a moment, I saw them—the threads wrapping around her, glowing softly like lifelines.

"Pyrrha," I murmured, my voice trembling. "You're still here." The threads faded quickly, their presence fleeting, but the spark they brought lingered. I didn't understand what Temporal Threads was, but it was there—somewhere inside me, waiting.

As I stared at her, the weight in my chest lifted slightly. Whatever the threads were, whatever my semblance had become, I would master it. For her. For Jaune. For everyone in this room. We weren't done yet.

The weeks after waking were a blur of exhaustion and slow recovery. Each day felt heavier than the last, but I couldn't afford to stop. I had survived the obsidian arrow, but the aftermath left its scars—physically and mentally.

Pyrrha's still form reminded us how close we had come to losing everything.

The survivors around me were just as fragile, though each had their way of masking it. Neptune joked occasionally, trying to keep spirits high despite the thick bandages encasing his leg. Sun smiled when he could, though it was dimmer than the usual brightness he carried. Velvet, ever calm, quietly helped Fox practice regaining mobility in his injured arm. Cardin grumbled about his arm being in a sling, and Sky remained silent most of the time, still weak but steadily improving.

The group's dynamic had shifted—Beacon's fall had caused that. We weren't the same people as before, but we had survived together, which meant something.

The infirmary became less of a place for the injured and more of a gathering spot for the determined. Food trays clattered as Nora brought meals for everyone, her energy an attempt to light up the room. "Come on, Kaiser, eat up," she said, setting a bowl of soup beside me. "You need strength if you're gonna start walking without looking like a newborn deer."

I gave her a faint smile, though the ache in my chest remained. Walking wasn't easy—it never was after a near-death experience—but I managed a few daily steps.

Ren's quiet encouragement helped, and his calm presence reminded me that progress didn't have to be fast to be meaningful."You're getting stronger," Ren said one afternoon, helping me back to my cot after a slow lap around the room. His voice was steady, his gaze thoughtful. It's not about rushing—just about not giving up."

Jaune, meanwhile, remained a constant at Pyrrha's side, rarely leaving her for long. He spent hours talking to her, his voice conveying hope and despair. I couldn't bring myself to join him often. It was too much, watching her lie there, still and fragile.

"You should talk to her," Jaune said one evening, his tone gentle but firm. "She'd want to hear your voice."

I nodded, but the guilt sat heavy in my chest. What could I say to her? That I was sorry for not saving her? I didn't know if I could protect her again, but then my mind couldn't handle it.

"Why did you leave us all alone!??" I yelled.

The words burst out, shattered and trembling, like something broken beyond repair. My throat seized. My vision blurred.

"I missed you—" My voice cracked hard, and I sucked in a breath that didn't help. "I hate— I hate being alone. I—" I shook my head violently, the words crumbling faster than I could speak them. "I wish—I wish you would've just picked yourself! I hate myself to this day for not having enough strength to save you!"

The room froze around me. I barely registered Jaune, Nora, Ren, Russel, Sky, Velvet, Neptune, Fox, and Cardin—all standing there, caught in the gravity of something none of us could escape.

"I wish you would've lived for you!" My chest heaved violently. "Not for them! Not for destiny! Not for some stupid fairy tale!!"

"Even if it—" I choked, almost collapsing to my knees. "Even if it meant several would have to die!"

I staggered forward and dropped beside her bed, my hands clutching at nothing, trembling, desperate.

"I—Pyrrha—" I croaked, my whole body wracked with shudders. "I'm sorry—I'm so sorry—"

The sounds that came out of me weren't words anymore. Just broken pieces. Sobs I couldn't swallow back.

"I should've—I should've—" My forehead pressed against the edge of the bed, the cold metal biting into my skin. "I should've seen, I should've been there—"

I squeezed my eyes shut, fists banging uselessly against my knees.

"Everyone—everyone says you're brave," I mumbled into the mattress. "S-selfless. Perfect."

"But they—they didn't see it, they didn't—they didn't see how much it hurt you—!" My voice cracked into something shrill, too high, almost unrecognizable.

"You were—you were human!" I sobbed. "You had the right—you had the right to be selfish, to—to live for yourself—!"

No one moved. No one dared to breathe.

Jaune was standing like he'd been punched, trembling all over. Nora was crying openly now, hiding her face against Ren's shoulder, who was also in tears. Neptune gripped his hands in frustration. Velvet wiped her eyes over and over with her sleeves, with Fox comforting her. Even Cardin's mouth was twisted in horror and guilt, and Sky was the same. 

But none of them said a word because there was nothing left to say.

I stayed there, shuddering against her bedside, whispering broken apologies that no one could hear, that could never be enough.

"You deserved better," I rasped, voice almost too small to exist.
"You deserved so much better."

I reached out, gently resting my hand over hers.

"You're still a light, Pyrrha. Even like this. And I promise—I won't let that light fade."

"That was... good," Jaune said quietly. "She would've liked that."

I didn't look at him at first. I couldn't. My throat was still tight, my heart heavy. But I felt his presence settle beside me, the warmth of another soul trying to carry a part of what I'd been holding in.

"I've been talking to her for weeks," Jaune murmured, voice low. "Telling her stories, cracking jokes, reading old combat strategies out loud just to fill the silence. But what you said? That was real. Honest. And I think... maybe that's what she's been waiting for."

I glanced at him finally, and there was something in his eyes I hadn't seen in a long time—understanding. Not just of Pyrrha, but of me too.

"I was angry at first," he admitted. "Not at you. Just... everything. The world. Myself. I kept thinking if I'd just trained harder, been more like her, maybe..."

He trailed off, breathing in sharply, blinking fast.

"But it's not about being stronger than her. No one is. It's about being strong for her. And I think... you're doing that now."

He looked down at Pyrrha, his hand joining mine over hers.

"We can't lose her. I'm not ready to let go. But if she's still fighting... then so are we."

My semblance continued to confuse me. I stared at my hands each night, willing the threads to appear. I wanted to feel their presence again, to understand what they were and how they worked. But the memories of that moment, of the threads weaving around Pyrrha and me, holding us together, remained distant, like a dream I couldn't quite grasp.

It was Ren who helped me begin to connect the pieces. "You're overthinking it," he said one evening, "Your semblance isn't something you control with force, it's something you let guide you."

I frowned, frustrated. "What does that even mean?"

Ren's smile was patient. "When it happened before, you weren't thinking. You were acting. Desperation brought it out, but now you need to trust it."

His words stuck with me, though they didn't make the process any easier. I spent hours meditating, focusing on the flickers of light I remembered from that moment. It was slow, frustrating progress, but I felt it again one night—the faint shimmer of threads brushing against my fingertips. They were fleeting, barely there, but they were real. It was enough to keep me trying.

By autumn began to fade, the group regained some strength. Neptune could walk without crutches, though his limp was noticeable. Velvet and Fox were planning their next steps, their quiet determination inspiring in its way. Even Cardin seemed less hostile, his grumbling reduced to an occasional mutter as he practiced lifting his injured arm, but his right eye wasn't exactly in good condition.

Pyrrha's condition hadn't changed much, but her steady breathing gave us hope. Jaune read to her daily, his voice steady despite the cracks that occasionally broke through. Nora stayed close to him, her presence a constant reminder that he wasn't alone in his grief.

The air grew colder as winter approached, the first hint of snow visible outside the infirmary windows. With the change in seasons came a growing determination among us. We couldn't stay here forever, hiding and healing.

The world outside was still broken, and Cinder was still out there. If we wanted to fight back, we needed to move. Jaune, Nora, Ren, and I had spent hours discussing our next steps. Pyrrha couldn't come with us—she needed more time and care than we could give her on the road. The decision to leave her behind was painful but necessary.

"She'd want us to keep moving," Jaune said quietly one night, his gaze fixed on her still form. "She'd want us to fight."

And so, we prepared. Supplies were gathered, plans were made, and we readied ourselves to leave when the first snow began to fall.

The morning we left was cold, snow crunching beneath our boots as we departed the infirmary. Velvet, Fox, Neptune, and the others remained behind, too injured to travel. They waved us off with quiet encouragement, and their determination to heal was evident.

The journey was long and quiet. Jaune led with a tense but purposeful posture while Nora walked beside him, breaking the silence with cheerful remarks. Ren stayed close, steady as ever, while I lingered behind, my thoughts heavy with the weight of our departure.

As we approached the tiny home, the snow crunched under my foot, its warm glow spilling into the wintry evening. Frost covered the ground. My breath misted in the cold air, the chill biting at my cheeks as I adjusted my coat and glanced at the others.

Jaune, Nora, and Ren walked beside me, their footsteps steady despite the weight of the journey that had brought us here.

This was it—Ruby and Yang's home—a place that, despite its modest size, symbolized so much more: hope, family, and a chance to regroup. The thought made my chest tighten, though I wasn't sure whether it was from anticipation or the ever-present ache of my injury.

We stopped just outside the door, the soft glow of the interior spilling through the frosted glass. Jaune stepped forward hesitantly, lifting his hand to knock.

The sound echoed faintly in the stillness of the night, and we waited in silence, the cold pressing in around us. The door opened moments later, revealing Ruby standing in the warm glow of her home. Her silver eyes widened as she took us in, surprise flashing across her face before it softened into something warmer—relief. She looked at each of us, her gaze lingering on me.

"Kaiser," she whispered, stepping forward before I could speak. Instantly, she was wrapping her arms around me, pulling me into a tight hug. I froze for a moment, caught off guard, but then I relaxed into her embrace, ignoring the sharp jolt of pain in my chest. The warmth of her hug was enough to drown everything.

"You're alive," Ruby said softly, her voice trembling. "I was so scared..."I let out a shaky breath, my voice quiet.

"Barely," I admitted. "But I'm here."

Ruby pulled back slightly, her hands gripping my arms as she looked up at me. Her expression shifted, her relief quickly giving way to worry. "Pyrrha," she said, her voice catching. "Is she...?"

Jaune stepped forward, his voice calm and steady. "She's alive," he said. "She hasn't woken up yet, but she's stable."

Ruby's shoulders sagged as she exhaled, "So she's okay," she murmured, more to herself than to us. "She's going to be okay."

"She'll pull through," I reassured her, forcing a small smile. "We all will. Everything's going to be fine."

Ruby nodded, her resolve visibly returning. She glanced at Jaune, me, Nora, and Ren before stepping back slightly to take us all in.

Despite the exhaustion and grief written on her face, a spark of determination was present in her silver eyes.

The night air grew heavier, the cold biting deeper as the silence stretched.

"Hey, Jaune. Haven's a long way to go," Ruby said.

He nodded, his jaw tightening as he spoke. "I know. It's the only way we have."

Ruby's gaze swept over the group, lingering on each of us. "Are you sure you want to come along?"

Ren took a small step forward, his calm voice filling the space. "The journey will be difficult, and whether we'll find answers at the end is entirely uncertain."

"But we wouldn't be here if we weren't up for it," Nora added, her usual cheer returning though an undercurrent of resolve steadied it.

"There's nothing else but to go forward," I replied.

Ruby briefly studied us, then nodded, " Let's get started." The door closed softly behind Ruby. Her family was likely resting inside, unaware of the journey she was about to begin.

She stepped forward to join us, her breath misting in the cold air. The path to Haven was long, dangerous, and uncertain.

But we weren't the same people we were before Beacon fell. Together, we would face whatever was waiting for us. As the first snowflakes of winter drifted down, I glanced at the group around me, their faces marked with determination. Whatever came next, we would face it as a team.

Chapter Text

"...I'm just saying," Nora started, breaking the uneasy silence. "There's more members of JNPR in this team than RWBY. It just makes sense to go with that one."

Ren sighed softly, his tone calm but resigned. "Junior isn't a color. How can I be more clear?"

Nora groaned, "J, N, R, R. One, two, three. That's more than one!"

Ren crossed his arms, "What about R.N.J.R. R because we're helping Ruby with her objective. Wouldn't that make her the leader? Also, what about Kaiser?"

"It's just like before. Kaiser is the overseer. We're the team, and they're the supervisor. Simple," Nora explained.

Jaune crouched suddenly, silencing the playful argument. His shield shifted slightly as he whispered, "Guys, focus. Ruby didn't need to go off scouting on her own out here."

"Ruby knows how to handle herself," Ren replied, his tone steady but cautious.

Jaune frowned. "I'm not so sure."

The sharp crack of branches and rapid bursts of gunfire sliced through the quiet. My senses sharpened immediately, and Syncrosense flooded my mind with information—the scent of burning wood, the vibrations of heavy footsteps in the earth, and the metallic clang of Crescent Rose firing into something massive.

I turned sharply, catching sight of Ruby—a blur of red petals flying backward through the trees, her scythe slashing wildly at an enormous Grimm.

The Geist—a massive Grimm capable of possessing the forest itself—emerged from the shadows, its rocky body glowing faintly with molten energy veins. Jagged stones floated unnaturally around it, held together by some sinister force.

"Let's get that thing off her!" Jaune shouted, already moving forward. Jaune barked orders as we entered the fray. "Ren, get into the trees and flank it! Nora hit it hard to draw its attention! Kaiser, cover Ruby's openings and aim for weak spots!"

"Its limbs are its strength, but also its weakness. We must destroy all of them at once to expose its core—its face is the only vulnerable part!"

Ren darted into the trees, his twin StormFlower blades at the ready. Nora launched herself forward, spinning Magnhild with anticipation, while Ruby flew past us in a blur of petals, her scythe slashing at the Geist's rocky limbs.

I followed closely behind, the liquid metal of Severance Shroud shifting at my shoulders like a living entity, poised and ready.

Ren's blades struck first, slicing at the glowing veins on the Geist's rocky arms, but the attacks proved ineffective. The Grimm swung its massive arm toward him, knocking trees aside effortlessly.

Ren leaped to the next branch, his movements swift and precise, but frustration flickered across his face."My blades can't pierce its stone body!" he called out, dodging another swing.

"Nora, aim for its weak spots!" Jaune shouted, adjusting his shield as he ran. "Kaiser, back her up, use your Shroud to keep it pinned!"

Syncrosense flared to life, sharpening every detail: the vibrations in the ground, the shifting weight of the Geist's movements, the faint cracks forming along its limbs. With heightened awareness, I could see the angles of its next attack, its arm sweeping toward Nora as she charged in.

Severance Shroud twisted into tendrils, shooting forward to intercept the swing. The liquid metal wrapped around the arm, holding it long enough for Nora to bring Magnhild down hard on its shoulder.

The impact shattered part of its limb, sending chunks of rock flying. But Geist wasn't fazed. With its remaining arm, it reached for a nearby tree, pulling it from the ground and integrating it into its body.

The glowing veins pulsed brighter, the tree limb slamming into the ground and sending us flying backward.

Ruby loaded Lightning Dust into Crescent Rose, firing electrified rounds at the Grimm's arms. Sparks flew as the electricity crackled across its surface, but the Grimm absorbed the attack, its molten veins glowing brighter.

Jaune's voice cut through the chaos. "It's adapting too quickly—we need to hit all its limbs at once! Nora, charge up Magnhild! Ren, keep it distracted! Kaiser, target its connections and disable its movements!"

As the Geist's tree arm swung toward Ren, I caught the vibrations of its movement through Syncrosense, the shifting weight giving away its trajectory.

Severance Shroud morphed into jagged spikes, shooting forward to sever the glowing veins connecting the limb to its core.

The creature roared, its body twisting unnaturally as it struggled to hold itself together.

Nora charged Magnhild, the hammerhead glowing brightly as electricity surged through it. "Let's crack this thing open!" she shouted, leaping into the air and slamming the hammer into the Geist's leg.

The attack shattered part of its limb, forcing the Grimm to lean heavily on its remaining support. Ruby flew past in a stream of petals, her Semblance carrying her toward the Geist's exposed sections.

Fire Dust loaded into Crescent Rose ignited upon impact, burning away part of the rocky exterior but failing to penetrate its core. The Grimm roared, swinging wildly as it attempted to replace its shattered limbs.

Jaune adjusted his shield, dodging debris as he called out his plan. "This is it! If we take out all its limbs at once, we'll have a shot at its face. Ruby, hit the right! Ren, the left! Nora, get ready to charge the mask!"

We moved in perfect coordination. Ruby darted toward the Geist's right side, Crescent Rose slashing through the exposed veins with precision. Ren attacked the left, his blades severing the glowing connections despite the stone's resistance. Severance Shroud twisted into tendrils and spikes, impaling the remaining weak points to hold the creature in place.

"Nora, now!" Jaune shouted, bracing his shield as the Geist stumbled. Magnhild charged to full capacity, crackling with energy as Nora launched into the air. Ruby propelled her forward with her Semblance, the two moving in tandem in a blur of red and pink. Ruby's scythe sliced through the Geist's final limb, clearing the way for Nora's hammer to strike its mask with devastating force.

The impact shattered the Geist's stone body, sending chunks of rock flying. Its ethereal essence rose from the remains, drifting above us as it tried to escape.

Ruby loaded a final round into Crescent Rose, aiming carefully before firing.

The bullet struck the Geist's exposed core, obliterating it in a burst of fiery energy. The forest fell silent as the last of the Geist faded into the night sky. Our breaths came in ragged gasps as the group regrouped, exhaustion etched into our faces.

Jaune straightened, brushing snow off his armor. "Another victory for Team RNJR," he declared with mock pride, drawing a chuckle from Nora.

Ruby smirked faintly, Crescent Rose resting at her side. "You mean Team JNRR."

Ren shook his head, his calm demeanor returning. "Still not a color."

I let out a quiet breath, Severance Shroud rippling faintly as it settled back into its cloak form.

Jaune's tactical leadership, Ruby's precision, Ren's coordination, Nora's power, and my calculated support had brought us through another fight. We could face whatever came next together.

The quiet village bustled with peaceful activity after the Geist's defeat. People gathered at market stalls for fresh produce, chatted on balconies, and tended to horses among the green spaces. This tranquility contrasted sharply with the nearby battle that had taken place.

Ruby shook hands with the town's mayor just outside the village square.

The mayor smiled, "We truly can't thank you enough for this."

"Just doing our job, sir," Ruby said politely.

The older man chuckled lightly, "That Geist had been plaguing our village for weeks. We were beginning to wonder if we'd have to relocate."

Ruby paused, glancing at the tranquil streets as villagers went about their routines. "Well," she said, "We are on our way to Mistral. You could always come along with us if you don't feel safe."

The mayor laughed, shaking his head in mild amusement. "Ha! I take it you're not from these parts. Anima is a large continent. I'm afraid our people would never survive the long trek to Mistral. It may be safer in the Kingdoms, but we prefer our way of life. I just wish we could pay you more."

Ren stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "Our previous arrangement is more than sufficient," he said, his voice calm.

The rest of the team—Ruby, Jaune, Nora, and myself—followed suit, bowing briefly before turning toward the village's main street.

The door to the local blacksmith's shop closed softly behind Jaune, the quiet clicking of his boots echoing against the worn wooden floors.

At the counter, a burly Faunus man with prominent horns carefully set down a set of armor. His demeanor was gruff but thoughtful as he addressed Jaune.

"There you go, son," the blacksmith said, gesturing to the chestplate. "It's going to be heavier than what you're used to, but you'll thank me the next time you go up against a set of claws."

Jaune blinked, his fingers brushing lightly over the metal. "Wow... I don't know what to say," he admitted, his voice wavering with awe.

The blacksmith smiled faintly, turning to retrieve something else from the back. "Don't gotta say anything! Just put it on—I'll go get the rest."

As the blacksmith disappeared through the shop's backdoor, Nora stepped closer with a grin. "So, what are you waiting for?" she teased, nudging Jaune lightly.

"Oh, uh, right!" Jaune muttered, quickly fumbling with his old chest plate and setting it aside. His hands lingered over it for a brief moment, his expression softening.

"I guess I was going to grow out of it eventually," he said quietly.

Ren, standing near the counter, offered a small smile. "A sign of progress."

"Progress..." Jaune echoed, his voice carrying a hint of reflection as he looked down at the polished armor.

The blacksmith returned with a wide sword sheath, carefully placing it on the counter. "Can't have a Huntsman without his weapon," he said, tapping the sheath lightly as the blade expanded into a shield.

"That was some fine metal you brought me," the blacksmith continued. "Accents the white nicely. Where'd you get it from?"

I looked at the delicate gold accents on the shield's design, which brought back painful memories of Pyrrha. The bottom edge bore a distinctive pattern reminiscent of Pyrrha Nikos' circlet.

"From a friend," Jaune said softly.

Ruby, Nora, Ren, and I chatted outside the shop as the winter wind brought faint warmth. Moments later, Jaune emerged, his new armor shining as he drew his sword and expanded his shield, his gaze briefly lingering on the gold accents—a reminder of Pyrrha.

"He cleans up alright, don't you think?" the blacksmith called out, gesturing toward Jaune.

"He certainly does," Ren replied.

Jaune adjusted his shield awkwardly, his grip tightening slightly as his expression turned uncertain. "I don't know if I deserve this," he murmured, his gaze falling to the ground. "Pyrrha... I mean, it's hers. Should it really be mine?"

The weight of his words hung in the air as the rest of the team exchanged glances. I stepped forward.

"Jaune," I said firmly, "Pyrrha chose you—for this fight, for this team, and for a reason. She's out of commission now, but she'd prefer that her weapon is being used, wouldn't she? It's not about replacing her—it's about honoring her. And when she wakes up, you can show her what she meant to you."

Jaune looked at me, his posture relaxing slightly as my words settled. "You really think so?" he asked quietly.

"I do," I replied, my voice steady. "Pyrrha believed in you. It's time you believed in yourself."

Jaune nodded, his grip on the shield relaxing as a small, determined smile tugged at his lips.

Ruby turned to the team, her voice bright with determination. "Nothing's gonna stop Team RNJR now!"

"Team JNRR!" Nora chimed in, her ever-present enthusiasm shining as she twirled Magnhild.

Ren sighed, crossing his arms as he corrected her. "Still not a color."

I rolled my eyes and smirked, "Blegh, what about Team KRNJR?" I joked.

Jaune shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "It doesn't matter what we're called," he said, adjusting his shield and glancing at each of us. "As long as we're together."

The Faunus blacksmith, leaning in the doorway of his shop, let out a gruff laugh as he watched us. "You kids sure you won't stick around?" he called out. "You've been real good to this town."

Ruby turned back, polite but firm. "Sorry, but we've got another mission."

I caught her tone, but my expression darkened as I stepped forward slightly. My voice was quiet but steady. "An important one."

Nora nodded, "Make it to Haven Academy, no matter what."

Ren crossed his arms, looking thoughtful. "We've heard the next village over has a working airship."

The blacksmith scratched his chin, his tone turning more uncertain. "Mmm, no way to know for sure. Scroll signals were weak enough out here back when Beacon Tower was still up. Haven't heard from Shion Village in a while."

Ruby nodded, "Well, there's only one way to find out."

We waved goodbye as we started down the cobbled road. I glanced back once to see the blacksmith waving after us, his gruff exterior hiding what seemed to be genuine goodwill.

The forest grew denser as we walked. Jaune, always taking the lead, pulled out a small checklist.

"Food?" he asked, glancing over his shoulder.

"Check!" Nora responded, holding up a neatly packed ration kit.

"Water?"

"Check!" she added, twirling a canteen with a cheeky grin.

"How about ammo?" Jaune continued, his tone carrying just a hint of tension.

"Locked and loaded!" Nora exclaimed, tapping Magnhild and adding proudly, "Thank you, Schnee Dust Company!"

Jaune smirked, giving her a slight nod. "Got the map?"

For a moment, the question hung in the air. I glanced at Ruby, who was quiet, her gaze fixed downward. The mention of the Schnee Dust Company clearly caused this.

"Ren's got it," Nora said confidently.

Ren raised an eyebrow, his tone dry. "No, I don't. You have it."

"Wait, what?" Nora asked, her confidence faltering.

Jaune froze, his expression turning panicked as he whipped around to face the two of them. "Guys, please tell me you're joking," he said, his voice rising.

Nora chuckled nervously. "Uh... heh-heh-heh."

"Guys!" Jaune exclaimed, throwing his hands up in exasperation. "Guys? Guys..."

"Nope," Nora replied, completely unapologetic.

I sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of my nose as I stepped forward. "You idiots," I muttered, pointing toward Ruby. "It's right here."

All eyes turned to Ruby, who blinked in surprise and looked down at the map in her hands as if she hadn't even realized she was holding it. "Oh," she said softly, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Sorry... I was just... thinking."

The frustration melted off Jaune's face as he watched her, replaced by an understanding smile. "It's alright, Ruby," he said gently. "Let's just make sure we stay on track."

Ruby nodded quickly. The faint tension that had hung in the air seemed to lift slightly, replaced by the familiar rhythm of our banter.

The sun beamed down the dusty road as we walked along.

Ruby led the way, her map held tightly in her hands as she scanned it with furrowed brows.

I walked slightly behind her, letting out a long sigh as the weight of my pack dug into my shoulders. "Man," I said, "I can't wait to spend the night at an inn for once. Feels like we've been walking for an eternity now."

Ruby turned her head slightly, her expression sheepish. "Kaiser, about that... I think... uh... we might be lost. Where exactly is the next town?"

Jaune perked up immediately, a faint smirk crossing his face. "We're not lost. The next town is Shion. My family used to visit it all the time."

Ruby raised a curious brow, her usual energy returning. "Oh yeah? Don't you have, like, four sisters?"

Jaune chuckled nervously. "Uh, seven."

Ruby giggled, and I couldn't help but smirk at how quickly she shifted moods. Nora, of course, couldn't resist chiming in.

"You know, that actually explains a lot," she teased, spinning Magnhild playfully.

Jaune looked at her, confused. "Wait, what do you mean?"

Ruby interjected before Nora could answer, clearly curious. "So, what did you guys do there?"

"Oh, all sorts of stuff!" Jaune said, his voice bright with nostalgia. "Over here is a great hiking trail, and over here is where we went camping all the time. I got my own tent because I was special. Also, so my sisters would stop braiding my hair."

"Didn't like the look?" Ruby teased.

Jaune shook his head, laughing softly. "Yeah, they just kept doing pigtails, but personally, I think I'm more of a 'warrior's wolftail' kind of guy."

Ruby laughed, her silver eyes sparkling. "That's just a ponytail."

"I stand by what I said," Jaune replied, puffing out his chest slightly.

The lighthearted moment was short-lived. Nora, walking a few steps ahead, came to a sudden stop, raising her hands to her lips as her eyes widened. Ren followed suit, his body visibly tense as his hand drifted toward StormFlower.

"Uh, guys?" Nora said hesitantly.

Ruby glanced up from the map, confusion clouding her face. "Huh?"

Jaune turned to look as well, the map forgotten in his hand. "What's—"

I stopped dead as my eyes locked on the scene ahead.

The warm, sunny day felt like it dimmed in an instant. In front of us was what remained of Shion.

The village was a graveyard of devastation. Two thick columns of smoke rose into the gray sky, and the once-peaceful town lay in ruins. Corpses all over the village. A gazebo stood broken, its tower splintered and leaning. Lampposts jutted from the ground at odd angles, and the cobblestone streets were littered with debris.

My stomach twisted as my eyes landed on a lifeless body slumped by the roadside, its form pale and still.

The map slipped from Ruby's fingers, fluttering to the ground. Without a word, the five of us rushed forward. The air was thick with the acrid stench of smoke and something else—something darker.

We moved quickly through the village, eyes darting in all directions, searching for any sign of life.

Ren tossed his pack to the ground and moved ahead urgently while we gathered in the middle of the road.

Ruby's voice broke the heavy silence, "There could be survivors!" she said, her tone desperate.

"Over here!" Ren's voice called out. He was crouched beside a figure propped against the wall of a broken building.

The man wore battered armor, his chest rising and falling in shallow, uneven breaths. Blood seeped from a wound in his abdomen, staining his hands as he pressed against it weakly.

We rushed to Ren's side, and Ruby's voice wavered. "A Huntsman..."

The man coughed harshly, his eyes fluttering open as he looked at us. "Bandits..." he rasped, his voice cracking. "The whole tribe... Then, with all the panic..."

The words trailed off as he coughed violently, unable to continue.

"Grimm," Ren said grimly.

Jaune dropped to his knees, his hands trembling as he turned to Nora and me. "Kaiser, Nora—get the first aid supplies!"

Ruby was already speaking, her voice tinged with panic. "We can get him to the nearest train station. We'll wait there until the train from Mistral comes, right?"

The Huntsman shook his head weakly. "I'm sorry... Mistral was notified about the raid, and so... the train isn't coming."

Jaune froze momentarily, his expression panicked as he reached for the map. "Ruby, give me the map!" She handed it over quickly, and he unfolded it with shaky hands. "We can set out for Hikimbana," he muttered, mostly to himself. "It's a two-week walk, but if we're smart, we can make it."

Nora handed Jaune the gauze and bandages, but I stepped forward before he could take them, my voice urgent. "Wait, wait—it's just like last time. With me and Pyrrha. My Semblance—I can save him!"

I dropped to the Huntsman's side, my hands trembling as I tried to focus. I could feel the weight of everyone's eyes on me as I clenched my fists, willing the threads that saved me and Pyrrha last time to appear. But nothing happened, no matter how hard I tried or how much I concentrated.

"What the hell!" I shouted, my voice cracking in frustration. "Just work already!"

A hand rested gently on my shoulder, and I looked up to see Ren. His expression was calm but hollow, his words cutting through the chaos like a blade. "He's already gone."

I froze, staring at the Huntsman as his chest's shallow rise and fall stilled utterly. The silence around me felt deafening.

"Damn it," I whispered, the words barely audible.

Nora's voice broke the silence. "Should we bury him?"

Ren didn't respond. Without a word, he stood and walked away, his posture stiff and unyielding. He didn't look back.

"We should go," he said coldly. "It's not safe here."

"Ren..." Nora said softly, her voice filled with concern as she hesitated. But she turned and followed him.

Ruby knelt beside Jaune, placing a hand on his arm. He was still gripping the map, his expression distant and filled with sorrow and frustration.

"It'll be okay," Ruby said gently.

Jaune's shoulders slumped as he let out a tired sigh. "I'm just... tired of losing everything."

I stood behind them, the moment's weight pressing down on me. My clenched fists slowly relaxed as I looked around the ruined village, the devastation etched into my memory. Is this what it is like to be a huntsman...

Chapter Text

The campfire's glow dimmed to embers, casting shadows over the clearing. Little will-o'-the-wisps floated like fragile orbs in the still night air, broken only by the distant sound of Jaune's labored movements.

I shifted slightly in my sleeping bag, careful not to disturb the silence. Ren and Nora were curled up nearby, their weapons resting within easy reach.

Their breathing was slow and steady, indicating they had finally found some semblance of rest after everything we'd been through. Jaune's sleeping bag, however, was empty.

Through the trees, muffled words, carried by the wind, reached my ears. Pyrrha's voice was soft yet haunting. I knew that tone—the warmth, the care behind it. I could almost picture her as clearly as Jaune did.

"Jaune, I-I..." Pyrrha hesitated, her voice trembling.

I adjusted my head slightly, peeking through the small gaps between the trees. In the distance, Jaune stood before his Scroll, holding Crocea Mors with his head bowed. I watched as Pyrrha's image replayed on the screen.

She steadied herself, placing her hands over her heart as though she were speaking directly to him.

"I want you to know that I'm just happy to be a part of your life," she said, her voice finding strength. "I'll always be here for you, Jaune."

The video rewound of its own accord, and Pyrrha's voice shifted, now instructive and firm. "Alright, Jaune, just like we practiced. Follow these instructions. Shield up."

Jaune sighed, the pain in his expression visible even through the dim light. Slowly, hesitantly, he raised his shield and resumed the exercise. Each movement felt weighted, his steps deliberate yet strained.

"Keep your grip tight," Pyrrha's recorded voice encouraged. "Don't forget to keep your front foot forward. Ready? Go."

Jaune followed the instructions, but his movements lacked precision. He stumbled slightly before catching himself, his frustration evident in his sagging shoulders.

Ruby was awake, too. She stood nearby, watching him intently with an expression I couldn't quite place—pain, maybe? Sympathy? It was hard to tell. Surprisingly, she went forward to speak with him, most likely to remember the past and everything, granting a smile from me

"Again," Pyrrha's voice said, the tone carrying the same unwavering encouragement I remembered her giving everyone. "And again."

I stayed still, clutching my sleeping bag tighter as the sound of Jaune's training continued in the background. I didn't want to interrupt them, not when I could see how much they needed this connection to Pyrrha, even if it was just a recording.

Instead, I let myself sink into my thoughts, letting them swirl endlessly like a storm I couldn't escape.

What more could I have done?

The question clawed at me relentlessly, unable to ever forget it. I replayed the fall of Beacon over and over again—the chaos, the screaming, the destruction.

The sight of Pyrrha collapsing, her aura fading like a dying flame. Each memory cut deeper, reminding us how close we'd come to losing everything.

Could I have done more? Could I have fought harder? Used Severance Shroud more strategically? Was there some detail I missed—some moment where I could have turned the tide? And then there was my semblance, Syncrosense. Was I stupid for not pushing it further? For not trusting my instincts completely?

I bit back the rising frustration, my fists clenching under the covers. If I hadn't been so hesitant, so unsure... maybe Pyrrha wouldn't be lying unconscious right now. Maybe Beacon would still stand.

The thoughts were suffocating, wrapping around me like chains. And yet, I couldn't shake them. I knew everyone felt this weight in their own way—Jaune with his grief, Ruby with her unwavering resolve, Ren with his cold practicality, Nora with her buried guilt. We were all carrying the fallout of Beacon, and it wasn't getting any lighter.

Jaune's strained movements continued, the sound of Crocea Mors clashing faintly against his shield. Pyrrha's voice played on repeat, offering guidance that could pierce through the darkest moments.

I wanted to say something—to reassure him, to remind him that he wasn't alone in this—but my body felt heavy, weighed down by my own unresolved guilt.

I closed my eyes briefly, focusing on the embers' warmth and Ren and Nora's rhythmic breathing nearby. We'd made it this far together, but the road ahead felt impossibly long.

I took a deep breath, opening my eyes again to see Jaune's silhouette through the trees. He was still practicing, searching for answers in Pyrrha's voice, in her legacy. And I couldn't blame him.

After all, wasn't that what all of us were doing? Searching for anything that could bring us clarity, strength, or hope? Our resilience and determination to keep moving forward were a testament to our strength in adversity.

As the night stretched on, I let the sounds of Jaune's training fade into the background, returning to my thoughts.

The ghosts of our past lingered, but tomorrow was waiting. Whether I was ready or not, I'd have to face it.

The day was heavy with gray clouds, the sun obscured by the murky skies. The damp, moss-covered stone tiles felt slick underfoot as we walked the uneasy, silent path. I watched Nora stretch her arms wide, making a triumphant call to the clouds above.

"Another day, another adventure!" she announced with enthusiasm.

I smirked at her energy, glancing at Jaune, still poring over the map as if his determination alone could bend it to his will.

"What's on the agenda today?" Nora asked, her tone bright.

"Walking!" Jaune said without looking up, his focus unwavering.

Nora tilted her head, feigning a pout. "With a side of...?"

"Walking," Ren chimed in, his voice dry but calm.

I chuckled, glancing over at Ruby, who groaned audibly. "Haven's a lot farther away than I thought," she muttered, her cape shifting slightly as a gust of wind brushed past us.

"Ruby?" Ren asked, raising a brow in her direction. "How long did you think this journey was going to take?"

"Maybe, like, uh... two weeks?" Ruby replied hesitantly. "But now, with the trains out of commission, it might as well be a month trip."

I snorted softly at her attempt to justify her earlier optimism. "Ruby, you've got to stop pretending you've mastered travel logistics."

Jaune looked up from the map, glaring at her as his tone grew sharp. "What?!"

Ruby winced but quickly backtracked. "Okay, fine! Maybe not a month, but three or something weeks?" She avoided Jaune's gaze, muttering under her breath, "Look, whatever."

I shook my head with a grin, letting their bickering carry the moment. "You two could argue for hours and still end up on the same side," I teased. "But don't let me stop you—I could use some entertainment on this long hike."

Ruby's eyes suddenly sharpened as she squinted toward the horizon. "Hey, what's that?" she asked, pointing to what appeared to be a crumbling structure in the distance.

We all stopped, shifting our attention forward. Eager as always, Nora hopped onto a slightly fallen fence post to get a better view.

"That's... strange," Jaune murmured, rechecking the map with a slight frown. "I didn't think we'd hit another village for a few days."

"Are those buildings... damaged?" Nora asked, tilting her head as she studied the structures.

Jaune's grip tightened on the map, his expression hardening. "We should search for survivors."

Before anyone could reply, he dropped the map and started running. Ruby immediately followed, with Ren and Nora close behind. I jogged to keep up. My senses heightened as the unease in the air began to creep into my thoughts.

The closer we got, the clearer it became. The village was in shambles. Buildings leaned at odd angles, walls cracked and splintered. The cobblestone streets were littered with debris, vines crawling across forgotten structures.

It was unsettling in a way I couldn't quite define—like the place had been left behind without explanation.

"Anything?" Ruby called out, lifting a fallen wood plank only to find nothing but weeds underneath.

Nora perched atop a rooftop, scanning the area. "Nothing over here!" she shouted.

"No one over here, either!" Jaune replied, his tone tinged with frustration as he stepped out of what looked like an abandoned shop.

Ren emerged from an alleyway, his voice calm but weighted. "It almost seems like... the town was abandoned."

I slowed, looking around carefully as my senses picked up faint traces—sounds carried on the wind, lingering smells of decay—but nothing tangible.

"Feels off," I muttered, glancing toward Ruby, who was quietly studying the desolate scene.

"Hey!" Nora's voice called out, pulling me from my thoughts. "I think I found something!"

I jogged over as she brushed aside ivy from a weathered town sign, revealing the faded letters carved into the wood.

"Oniyuri?" Nora read aloud, her tone curious. "Never heard of it."

"Me neither," Jaune said, shaking his head.

Ren stepped forward, his expression darkening. "I have."

We all turned to him, surprise flashing across Ruby and Nora's faces. I raised a brow, stepping closer to Ren. "Looks like you've got a story behind that name," I said.

Ren's voice carried a strong weight, "You might think of it as one of Anima's Mountain Glenn had it never been completed," he began. "Years ago, the richest members of Mistral were unhappy with how the Kingdom was being run."

As Ren spoke, I found myself scanning the village again, trying to imagine it in its prime. The walls were freshly painted, the streets bustling with life—none of this decay.

"Frustrated with the council, they pooled their resources together to build their own city, with their own laws," Ren continued. "They hoped that one day, it could maybe even become its own Kingdom. Many thought it would be the future."

He paused, stepping away from the group as though needing space to gather his thoughts. "I know my parents did."

The silence lingered as his words sunk in. Ruby hesitated before asking quietly, "What happened?"

Ren brushed the dirt off the stone border of a low wall, revealing deep claw marks etched into its surface. "What always happens," he said, his tone distant.

"The Grimm," Jaune said softly.

Ren's hands clenched tightly into fists as he muttered, "Not just any. One."
The weight of his words made my stomach twist.

Ruby exchanged a confused glance with Nora, who didn't break her concerned gaze away from Ren.

A flock of blackbirds burst from the trees outside the village walls, startling me. Their wings cut through the eerie silence as they scattered into the cloudy sky.

As we turned to leave, I froze mid-step. Something shifted in the air—a faint vibration that made my senses flare like an alarm. I raised a hand quickly, stopping the others in their tracks. "Hold up," I said, "Do you feel that Ren?"

The tension was palpable. I scanned the treeline, amplifying every sound with the heightened sensitivity of my semblance. And then, I saw a shadow, a blur of motion too fast to be anything ordinary.

The figure leaped high over the wall, landing with calculated precision. Tyrian Callows grinned at us as he drew his clawed weapons, his body practically vibrating with manic energy. It was clear from the outset that this was no ordinary opponent.

My instincts screamed at me to be ready, and Syncrosense immediately kicked in, heightening every sound, movement, and detail around me.

He wasted no time, charging straight for Ruby in a motion blur. Ren moved first, intercepting him with StormFlower, and the metallic clash of their weapons rang out like a starting bell.

I tightened my grip on Severance Shroud, its liquid metal rippling in response to my growing focus.

"Ren, duck left!" I called, spotting the opening Tyrian would use to counter. Ren reacted instantly, his movements sharp as he shifted his position.

I shot out a tendril from Severance Shroud, aiming to snag Tyrian's leg and trip him, but he leaped effortlessly into the air, twisting his body in a way that made him seem more Grimm than man.

Tyrian's movements were a nightmare to track—erratic yet calculated. He was already two steps ahead whenever we tried to land a blow.

Ren launched a volley of shots at him, and as Tyrian dodged, I took the chance to fire a metal spike from Severance Shroud. It grazed his side, forcing him to turn toward me.

"Over here, you lunatic!" I taunted, using the tendrils to whip at his legs and arms. My goal wasn't to injure him but to restrict his movements, to buy time for the others to regroup.

The liquid metal twisted and coiled, creating barriers and offensive strikes that forced him to shift his focus between Ren and me.

But Tyrian was relentless. He sent Ren sprawling backward with a sharp kick, then turned his sights on Ruby. She was already charging forward with Crescent Rose, her silver eyes blazing as she swung the scythe precisely.

Their weapons clashed, and though Ruby managed to hold her ground, Tyrian's speed was overwhelming. He landed a slash on her arm, and the sound of her cry sent a pang of frustration through me.

"Ruby, keep moving!" I shouted, extending Severance Shroud to form a protective shield between her and Tyrian. He struck at it with his claws, laughing maniacally as the impact sent vibrations up my arms.

The momentary barrier gave Ruby enough time to regain her footing and counter with a mighty swing of Crescent Rose.

Jaune charged in, his shield raised as he placed himself between Tyrian and Ruby. I could see the determination in his eyes, but I knew from watching Tyrian that this fight wouldn't be won through sheer force.

Tyrian vaulted onto Jaune's shield, cackling as he used the momentum to leap onto Nora's hammer.

"Nora, watch it!" I yelled, sending a spike from Severance Shroud toward Tyrian's footing. He leaped off Magnhild just as the spike struck, flipping into the upper level of a nearby building and perching there like some predatory bird.

"We're not looking for a fight!" Jaune called out, his voice carrying frustration and a hint of desperation.

Ren stepped forward, his voice cold. "Who are you?"

Tyrian grinned, dropping down from the building with a dramatic flourish. "Who I am matters not to you," he said, pointing lazily at Ren, then Nora. "Or you... or—" His eyes locked on Jaune for a moment, his grin widening. "Well... you do interest me."

Jaune gasped, and I felt my stomach twist. This guy was sizing us up like toys for his amusement.

"No," Tyrian continued, his gaze finally landing on Ruby. "I only matter to you."

We all turned to Ruby, who tilted her head in confusion. "Me?" she asked, her voice steady despite the clear unease she felt.

Tyrian's laughter echoed through the air, sharp and grating. "You, you haven't the slightest clue, do you? Oh, how exciting this must be!"

"What do you want?" Ruby demanded, stepping forward with Crescent Rose at the ready.

Tyrian's voice turned mockingly soft as he responded. "Oh, the rose has thorns! My little flower, I'm here to whisk you away with me!"

Before Ruby could respond, Nora stepped beside her, hammer raised. "What if she doesn't want to go with you?"

Tyrian paused, his lips pursed in mock thought before replying, "Well... I'll take her."

Jaune immediately placed himself between Ruby and Tyrian, his shield raised. "We're not going to let you do that," he said firmly.

Tyrian's grin widened, his entire demeanor shifting as he inhaled sharply. "Good," he growled, his claws gleaming.

Tyrian darted forward, his movements almost too fast to follow. Syncrosense screamed in my head as I focused on tracking him, every detail amplified. "Jaune, left side!" I called out, firing a tendril from Severance Shroud to deflect a strike aimed at Jaune's back.

Ren fired a round that ricocheted off Jaune's shield, striking Tyrian and forcing him to retreat momentarily. I used the opening to lash out with Severance Shroud, the metal shifting into spikes and slashing toward Tyrian's torso.

He dodged most of them by spinning around Jaune's shield, using it as leverage to flip backward. Ruby stepped in, but Tyrian kicked her aside, laughing as she steadied herself.

But mistaking a lightning round from Ruby aimed at Nora for a missed shot, Tyrian paused to laugh, distracted for a fraction of a second. "Well, if that isn't ironic."

But I knew Ruby's intent and smiled.

The bolt connected with Nora, charging her aura. Tyrian's grin faltered as the supercharged Nora rushed him, Magnhild slamming into him with incredible force.

The blast was deafening, and I threw up Severance Shroud as a barrier to shield myself from it.

When the dust settled, the clearing revealed Tyrian crouched low, his twisted grin still intact as he used his newly unveiled scorpion tail to block Magnhild.

"Surprise," Tyrian hissed before she could react. He kicked her twice in the face, sending her sprawling backward.

He leaped away with alarming agility, vaulting upward onto a nearby rooftop.

Ren stared at Tyrian from below with a visible shock. "He's... a Faunus," he muttered.

Ruby, catching her breath, glared up at Tyrian. "What is this about? The White Fang? Roman Torchwick?"

Tyrian's laughter echoed across the clearing, sharp and mocking. "Plastic soldiers and pawns," he sneered. "My heart and body belong only to our goddess!"

Ruby's confusion deepened as her eyes narrowed. "Cinder..." she ventured, her voice low and uncertain.

Tyrian scoffed, almost offended by the suggestion. "Hmph, only in her wildest dreams."

As Tyrian leaped back into the fray, his tail lashed out with terrifying precision, knocking Crescent Rose from Ruby's grasp.

Though surprised, Ruby held onto the weapon, her grip unyielding as she readied herself for the next clash.

I stayed at the back, watching and supporting the others. Whenever one faltered, I threw Severance Shroud's tendrils forward to shield or redirect Tyrian's attacks.

But as the fight wore on, Tyrian's speed and ferocity began to take their toll. One by one, my teammates—Jaune, Nora, Ren, and Ruby—were knocked down, all struggling to regain their footing.

I remained standing, the last line between Tyrian and Ruby, his main goal. I gritted my teeth, extending Severance Shroud into a wall of jagged spikes as I stood at the back, the last line of defense.

"You're not getting past me," I said firmly, the liquid metal shifting into a tendril as I raised it. My heart pounded as I locked eyes with Tyrian, his grin still intact as he approached.

"Let's see if your tricks impress me," he taunted, his claws gleaming as he lunged toward me.
This was it. I had to hold the line—no matter the cost.

Tyrian lunged at me wildly, but I was ready this time. Syncrosense flared to life, sharpening every detail of his movements—how his body shifted, his claws caught the faintest glint of light, and the tension in his muscles that telegraphed his next move. I stepped to the side just as his claws slashed through the space I had occupied a split second earlier.

"Too slow!" twisting Severance Shroud into a massive hand and slamming it toward him. The liquid metal smashed into the ground with enough force to shatter the cobblestones beneath, but Tyrian leaped away at the last second, landing in a crouch with his tail poised like a scorpion, ready to strike.

His grin faltered slightly as he straightened. "Oh, clever. Very clever," he muttered, his voice dripping with amusement that barely masked his growing irritation. "You're not like the others, are you?"

I didn't answer, instead sending a tendril shooting toward him, its sharp tip aimed to pin him in place. He dodged, as I expected, but I retracted the tendril in an arc this time, using it like a whip to slam into his side. Tyrian stumbled, his expression flickering between annoyance and intrigue.

He darted forward again, claws gleaming as he aimed for my chest, but I intercepted him with a spike formed from Severance Shroud, forcing him to parry mid-strike. The collision sent a shockwave up my arm, but I held my ground, pushing him back with a burst of strength.

I didn't let up, twisting Severance Shroud into a series of tendrils that lashed toward Tyrian from multiple angles. He dodged and weaved, his movements as erratic as ever, but I could see the subtle cracks in his composure.

Syncrosense picked up on every minute detail—the slight hesitation in his step, the strain in his breathing. He was fast, but he wasn't invincible.

Tyrian spun, using his tail to knock one of the tendrils aside, but I anticipated the move. Before he could regain his balance, I morphed Severance Shroud into a giant hand, bringing it down with crushing force.

This time, it connected, slamming him into the dirt with enough force to send a cloud of dust into the air.

My chest heaved as I readied another strike, but through the haze, I heard it—laughter. Sharp, mocking, unshaken laughter.

The dust cleared, and there he was. Not beaten, not even injured. He rolled to the side, grinning with that same unnerving energy, before springing back to his feet.

"My, my," he said, his voice dripping with fake admiration. "You're full of surprises, aren't you?"

My grip on Severance Shroud tightened as I adjusted my stance. Tyrian lunged again, faster than before, but I blocked with a defensive wall of liquid metal.

His claws glanced off, and I struck back with a spike aimed at his chest. He evaded, laughing as if this was all some kind of game.

That's when it hit me. He wasn't trying. Every movement, every attack—there was no real force behind them. He was playing with me while the others were down, needing a toy to keep him distracted. The realization twisted in my gut, and for the first time, doubt began to creep in.

He lunged again, faster than before, but I kept my focus, using Severance Shroud to block his claws and redirect his tail. Each clash felt like a test, a challenge to see how far he could push me.

As the fight dragged on, Tyrian's expression shifted. The manic grin was still there, but there was something else now—curiosity. He dodged another spike from Severance Shroud and landed a few feet away, tilting his head as he studied me.

"You're not just lucky," he said, his tone almost accusing. "You can see the future, can't you? Making moves to counter my attacks before I even make them." He stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "Ah, but it must be so taxing on your fragile little body..."

His words were like venom, designed to unsettle me. But instead of answering, I kept my focus, tightening my grip on Severance Shroud as it rippled and shifted in response to my thoughts. In my mind, I rejected his assumption. No, I didn't see the future—not exactly.

My semblance, Syncrosense, wasn't about premonitions or visions. It was about perception, taking in every detail—the sound of a footfall, the twitch of a muscle, the shift in the wind—and using those details to deduce what would happen next.

The future wasn't handed to me on a silver platter. I built it, second by second, choice by choice.

I used Tyrian's brief pause to my advantage, sending Severance Shroud forward in a sudden burst of motion.

The liquid metal shifted into a hammer mid-flight, slamming into the ground where he had been standing.

He dodged again, but this time, I was ready, retracting the Shroud and using it to form a barrier as he retaliated with his tail.

Despite my best efforts, Tyrian's relentless assault began to take its toll. His speed and unpredictability were wearing me down, and my muscles ached from the constant strain of keeping up.

I could feel the others behind me still struggling to recover, and the weight of their safety pressed heavily on my shoulders.

Tyrian noticed my hesitation, his grin returning in full force. "Getting tired, Shadow?" he sneered, lunging forward with a vicious swipe of his claws.

I blocked with Severance Shroud, but the impact sent me sliding backward. My heart pounded as I scrambled to regain my footing, but Tyrian was already closing in for the kill.

Before Tyrian could strike, a sharp cry pierced the air—a crow's call. In an instant, a blur of black and gray descended upon the scene. Qrow Branwen appeared, his sword clashing with Tyrian's claws in a shower of sparks.

"Not so fast," Qrow growled as he forced Tyrian back. The veteran Huntsman moved precisely, his strikes landing with calculated force as he drove Tyrian away from me.

Tyrian hissed, his tail whipping out in frustration, "You've had your fun," Qrow spat, his tone carrying the weight of authority.

Qrow turned to me, smiling, "Good job, kid," he said.

I let out a shaky breath, my body aching as I leaned back against the ground. I had held him off, but barely. Looking around at my injured teammates, I felt glad they were alive.

Chapter Text

Tyrian leaped back from a strike, planting himself firmly as he crouched with his claws ready. He grinned, unhinged as ever, and spoke with mock formality, "As I live and breathe, Qrow Branwen," he sang, bowing dramatically. "A true Huntsman has entered the fray!"

Ruby had climbed to her feet by now, setting Crescent Rose down for a moment to steady herself. She glanced at Qrow, raising an eyebrow. "I don't know, this guy's weird," she muttered.

Qrow didn't look back, his focus locked on Tyrian. "Look, pal, I'm not sure who you are, but you need to leave my niece alone."

Tyrian laughed, his tone filled with dangerous glee. "Why, friend, my name is Tyrian. And I'm afraid that is not possible." He gestured toward Ruby, his movements overly theatrical as if he were in a play. "My assignment from Her Grace was to retrieve this young girl. So, that is what I must do." His expression grew darker as he placed a hand over his chest. "One does not upset the Queen."

Ruby's brow furrowed in confusion. "Queen?"

Qrow's tone turned sharp. "Salem."

The name seemed to hang in the air like a shadow. Ruby frowned. "Who?"

Tyrian's grin widened further. "Hmm, I think we've had enough talk now, don't you?"

He crouched again, ready to strike. "You took the words right out of—" Qrow began, but Tyrian was already on him before he could finish.

The clash was like nothing I'd ever seen. Tyrian moved like a predator, his claws and tail striking with impossible speed.

Qrow countered with practiced precision, blocking and deflecting with Harbinger, but the air around them felt volatile, as though one wrong move could tip the balance.

Sparks flew with each impact, and their weapons colliding echoed through the ruined streets.

Qrow met him head-on, Harbinger blocking the strikes with practiced precision. The two clashed, their movements too fast for me to follow. Sparks flew as their weapons collided, and the sound of metal against metal echoed through the ruins.

I forced myself to my feet, my legs shaking beneath me. Severance Shroud rippled weakly at my shoulders, the liquid metal shifting restlessly. I wasn't thinking anymore—there was no room for thought. My body moved on instinct, driven by the faint buzz of Syncrosense in the back of my mind. Just one attack could do...

Tyrian's claws arced toward Qrow in a wide slash, but I saw the opening. I sent a tendril of Severance Shroud lashing out toward Tyrian's side. The strike wasn't clean—he dodged it easily—but it forced him to adjust, giving Qrow a moment to counter with a heavy swing of Harbinger.

"Good timing, kid," Qrow muttered, his focus never leaving Tyrian.

Smiling, I collapsed to the ground, completely exhausted but glad that I was able to help in some way.

Tyrian suddenly shifted tactics, springing off Qrow's weapon and using the built-in guns on his claws to open fire.

Qrow deflected the shots with Harbinger, but even he seemed to be losing ground.

Ruby climbed to a rooftop, Crescent Rose in hand, trying to find an opening to fire. But the speed of their movements made it nearly impossible to get a clear shot.

I clenched my fists as the frustration mounted. Every instinct in me screamed to do something, but each attempt to calculate an opening ended the same way.

Ren, Nora, and Jaune were also watching, mirroring my frustration. I could see Nora gripping Magnhild tightly, itching to charge in, but Ren placed a steadying hand on her arm. "Don't," he said quietly, his voice calm but firm. "We'd only be a distraction."

Tyrian was just too fast, too unpredictable. Even Syncrosense couldn't level the playing field.

When Tyrian managed to disarm Qrow, sending Harbinger flying, my heart sank. Qrow didn't falter, switching to hand-to-hand combat and landing a series of punches that drove Tyrian back.

But the fight escalated, moving to a rooftop and crashing through a building as it collapsed inward. The dust cloud that followed obscured everything.

"Uncle Qrow!" Ruby's voice cut through the chaos as she descended from her rooftop perch, sprinting toward the ruined building.

Qrow emerged from the dust. Flickers of red aura over his body.

Tyrian followed, his own Aura flickering purple, but he was still standing tall, still grinning.

Ruby placed herself between them, and Crescent Rose raised to deflect Tyrian's next strike, not backing down. Even as Tyrian closed in, she fought alongside Qrow, their combined effort barely holding him at bay.

Tyrian's attacks came faster and more aggressively, and everything seemed to stop when his stinger finally cut into Qrow's side.

"Uncle Qrow!" Ruby screamed, her voice filled with panic. She swung Crescent Rose without hesitation, severing the stinger from Tyrian's tail.

The Faunus recoiled, crying out in pain and fury.

"You bitch!" he snarled, taking an unsteady step forward.

But his balance was off, his movements faltering. He glared at Ruby, but when Nora, Ren, and Jaune stepped forward to block his path, he hesitated.

"She'll forgive you," he muttered before turning and fleeing into the shadows.

Qrow, who had been standing tall, suddenly faltered. His weapon lowered, and he dropped to one knee, clutching at his side.

His breaths were shallow, his face pale as he pressed a trembling hand against the wound. Blood seeped between his fingers, staining the ground beneath him.

"Uncle Qrow!" Ruby's voice broke the silence as she rushed to his side, her eyes wide with panic. She knelt beside him, her hands hovering uncertainly as though afraid to touch him. "Are you okay?"

"I'll be fine," Qrow rasped. He pulled his hand away briefly, revealing the wound, "He just grazed me."

The others arrived moments later, their expressions a mix of concern and confusion.

Nora's hammer rested heavily on her shoulder as she glanced toward the direction Tyrian had fled. "Who was that guy?" she asked, her voice tinged with unease.

Ren's gaze shifted to Qrow, his tone calm but questioning. "How did you get here?"

Jaune stepped forward, his shield still raised slightly as though expecting another attack. "Why are people after Ruby?" he asked, his voice tight and worried.

Ruby turned back to Qrow, her silver eyes searching his face for answers. "Uncle Qrow? What's going on?"

Qrow released a shaky breath, his hand returning to his wound as he leaned back slightly. His voice was low, almost a whisper, as he replied, "What's your favorite fairy tale?"

The weight of his words hung heavy in the air, the unspoken truth settling over all of us like a storm cloud.

The fire crackled faintly in the quiet night, throwing shadows across the campsite as Qrow Branwen paced, his flask in hand. Team RNJR sat scattered around, absorbing the heavy revelations about the Maidens and their role in a centuries-old secret war. My gaze lingered on the flames, trying to process everything Qrow had said, but Jaune's anger suddenly broke through the moment.

"So you forced it on Pyrrha," Jaune snapped, his voice heavy with frustration.

I flinched instinctively. Qrow, unshaken, met his accusation head-on. "We didn't force anything," Qrow replied firmly. "We explained the situation and gave her the choice. She chose. You and Kaiser were there—you both heard her."

Jaune snarled back. "It was in the heat of the moment! Peer pressure from you guys pushed her to do it! She wasn't in her right mind—she'd killed someone for all she knew."

I couldn't stay silent anymore. "Jaune..." My voice was steady. I wanted to choose my words carefully, but the weight of the truth pressed against my chest. "I wish all of this didn't happen, but it was the right decision. In fact... I wish I were the one responsible for being a maiden," before reaching my hand on his shoulder.

Jaune hung his head for a moment before rising from the log. He moved several feet away, his back to the group, fists clenched at his sides. Qrow's eyes followed him briefly before returning to the fire.

Ruby shifted beside me, breaking the tension with her voice. "That guy—Tyrian—why was he after me?"

Qrow sighed heavily, "I told you before, having silver eyes is rare. A rare trait and a powerful weapon against the Grimm. That stunt you pulled off at the top of the Beacon tower alerted the forces against us. They took great pains in eradicating people like you—users of silver eyes after. It's why they're almost nonexistent now."

Ruby's brows furrowed. "But... I don't understand. If I'm so important, then why not travel with us? It seems like that would've been way easier."

"Bait," Jaune interjected sharply, turning back toward us. "He was using you as bait."

Qrow's expression hardened. "Look, I wouldn't put it like that—it's complicated."

Jaune threw his arms out in frustration, his voice growing louder. "What is all of this? Ruby's being hunted, schools are being attacked—why? What's the point of all this? Will you just tell us what's going on?!"

"Would you sit down? You're stressin' me out, kid," Qrow shot back. He started to lift his flask but hesitated before the drink could touch his lips.

Jaune reluctantly sat back down, his arms crossed tight over his chest. I could feel the tension radiating from him as Qrow looked around the group.

"How religious are you guys?" Qrow asked suddenly, breaking the silence.

I glanced at the others. Ruby and Nora shrugged, but Ren spoke. "I follow the three pillars of Tonfuism," he said quietly.

Qrow nodded, his lips curling into a faint smile. "Is there a creation myth to it?"

Ren tilted his head thoughtfully. "Most people use it as a philosophy rather than as a religion, so myths have fallen by the wayside."

"Well, that's good," Qrow replied, leaning forward. "Because what I'm about to tell you isn't going to hurt anyone's faith. Ozpin claims there's only one creation narrative that's true."

As Qrow began his story, I was drawn to his words, each detail pulling me deeper. The brothers—the Gods of Light and Darkness—and their eternal feud over creation and destruction. The older brother's desperate attempt to end the cycle. The agreement to create humanity together—a being capable of both light and darkness, bound by free will.

Ruby's soft voice broke through. "The creatures of Grimm?"

"You guessed it," Qrow said. His voice grew heavier as he spoke of the four gifts—knowledge, creation, destruction, and choice—and the danger of those relics falling into the wrong hands. When he explained the role of the Huntsman Academies, I felt the weight of their purpose settle over me—protectors of mankind—and keepers of secrets.

Ren frowned as Qrow's explanation continued. "Why doesn't anyone know about this? Why does it have to be a secret society and underground war?"

Qrow sighed. "Like I said, kiddo, it's about protecting the Maidens—and it's about what people would believe. Even if Maidens paraded in the streets, showing their magic, it'd be a hard pill to swallow for most. And Salem? What she represents?" He shook his head, his tone bitter. "It's easier for people to blame something tangible—a terrorist, a political enemy. We've talked about ways to prepare people for her, but then Amber got injured, throwing all our plans off guard."

I stared at the fire, the flames dancing in rhythm with the unease settling in my chest.

"What does Salem want?" Ruby asked.

Qrow's reply was quiet but full of weight. "Divide humanity. If she succeeds, we'll see another Great War—but worse."

Nora asked, "Should we hurry to Mistral if that's the case?"

"Don't worry, there's still time. After the attack, Lionheart will be vigilant. The team you encountered—Cinder, Mercury, and Emerald—came from Mistral. However, another attack like the one on Beacon would take a long time to organize, especially with the White Fang under close scrutiny," Qrow explained.

He stood slowly, clutching his side with a grimace. "Alright, I think it's time you kids got some sleep."

Ruby hesitated, then stood as well. "Uncle Qrow?"

"Yeah?"

"This is a lot to take in, and it all sounds crazy, but... I'm willing to do whatever I can to help. Because I trust you. But why couldn't you trust me? Why couldn't you just travel with us, instead of all this secrecy and—and..."

"Look, this has nothing to do with trust," Qrow cut in, his voice carrying a hint of frustration. "It's... it's a long story, okay?"

"Seriously?" Nora joked, raising an eyebrow. "Now you're tired of telling us stories?"

As he poked at the fire, he spoke again, his tone quieter. "Did you know crows are a sign of bad luck? Old superstition, but that's how I got my name. My semblance, well, it's not something I control. I bring misfortune wherever I go. Handy in a fight, but it's hard on friends and family."

I glanced at him, catching the bitterness in his voice. Despite the weight of his words, I deeply respected his sacrifices—the battles he fought alone.

Jaune muttered bitterly from his seat, "Well, you're just a real bundle of help, aren't you?"

Ruby and Nora turned to glare at him, but Qrow didn't react. "Yeah," he said simply before rising and walking away.

"Where are you going?" Ren asked, his voice soft.

Qrow pushed himself up, his movements slow and deliberate. "Taking a walk," he muttered.

As he walked away from the campfire, a red-eyed raven perched on a nearby branch, watching him closely. It cawed softly, its head tilting, and Qrow paused, meeting its gaze. "Not tonight," he murmured. It was Raven...

Ruby watched Qrow walking away. Her concern was evident, but she said nothing. The silence lingered, heavy and unspoken.

I stared into the fading embers of the fire, my thoughts swirling. What am I doing with this knowledge of the future? It feels more like a curse than a blessing. I've watched tragic events unfold, but I couldn't stop them...

Even worse, my memories of RWBY are fading, slipping away like sand through my fingers. What was the last volume I watched? The details are now a blur, and with each passing moment, it feels like I'm losing everything I know. Damn it, Lucius, if only you were here...you loved RWBY more than me.

Everyone else was also staring at the fire, most likely because they were trying to process and make sense of everything Qrow told us.

The morning sun painted the campsite in muted tones, birds chirping in the distance as we stirred awake.

The fire had long burned out, leaving nothing but embers, and the weight of Qrow's condition hung heavy in the air. I rubbed the stiffness from my limbs and looked over at Ren, who sat up with a quiet sigh.

Ren glanced toward the mountains ahead. "We should probably get moving," he said.

"Yeah, yeah," Jaune muttered, sitting up sluggishly as he yawned. But his distracted response was cut short when a rough cough from Qrow drew our attention.

The sound was bad, worse than the day before.

Ruby bolted upright and rushed to his side as he doubled over, coughing harder. I moved toward him cautiously, my semblance, Syncrosense, activating out of reflex as I scanned the surroundings for any sign of a threat.

Qrow's bandage was stained with purple, a sickening shade that made my stomach drop. When he pulled his hand away from his mouth, it was covered in the same hue, smeared over his wrist and fingers.

Ruby gasped, her eyes wide with panic.

Qrow gave her a grim look. "Well..." He paused, looking at the stain with a resigned expression. "That's unfortunate."

With a groan, his head drooped, and he slumped, unconscious. The silence that followed felt suffocating.

Not long after, we were on the move. The landscape was dreary, every step feeling heavier as we carried Qrow on a makeshift stretcher, still groaning.

Ruby and Jaune were carrying him, their movements careful but strained.

Ren led the way, watching the path ahead, while Nora guarded the rear.

I stayed close to the side of the group; Syncrosense was still active. Although it gradually drained my aura, I focused on filtering out the irrelevant details of our surroundings, lessening the strain while still honing my senses to detect any hints of impending danger.

The air felt tense as I scanned for any signs—rustling leaves, shifting shadows, or even the faintest sound that could signify a threat. My instincts were primed, ready to spring into action at a moment's notice.

Ruby's breath was heavy as she murmured, "Just hold on, Uncle Qrow."

Qrow's fever worsened, his voice cracking as he mumbled nonsense. "Tai," he said weakly, coughing between words. "She's not... coming... Tai."

Jaune grimaced, his voice low but urgent. "He's getting worse."

Ruby nodded, her determination clear despite the fear in her eyes. "Just hold on a little longer, Uncle Qrow. Just one more day. We'll be in Sakuraso, and the airship Lionheart called for will meet us there with doctors."

Nora yelled, "That bastard! Only after we mentioned Qrow did he actually do something—pulling strings, sending an airship to us. If he acted earlier, we wouldn't be in this situation!"

Ruby's tone softened as she tried to calm Nora. "I understand, but what's done is done. Complaining about it now won't help."

Still gritting his teeth, Jaune said, "Why don't we contact the airship or Sakuraso directly and tell them to meet us halfway?"

I chimed in, shaking my head. "Our scrolls are dead. We've gone weeks without charging them, and the last bit of power was used on Qrow's scroll to call Lionheart for help."

We reached a fork in the road, a battered signpost standing at the junction. To the right was the mountainous path leading to Higanbana, Kuchinashi, Mistral, and Sakuraso, where the airship was waiting.

To the left was Kuroyuri, its name ominously crossed out. The lower path there looked barren and abandoned.

Nora pointed at the sign. "Hey, hey! Mistral! We're on the right path!" Her enthusiasm faltered as she looked at the mountains. "Oh..."

I muttered under my breath, my frustration growing. "Damn it... We're on a time limit. It's hard to say which route is the better option. Either we climb the mountain to shorten the distance to Sakuraso, or we go around through Kuroyuri."

Ren's voice cut through the tension with an uncharacteristically sharp edge. "Make it up the mountain," he said, his tone leaving no room for debate.

Jaune retorted immediately. "Qrow's in no condition for the climb."

The two began arguing, their voices rising by the second.

Ren narrowed his eyes. "Kuroyuri was destroyed years ago. It's not safe, and wasting time there could cost us everything."

Jaune snapped, his tone harsh. "Qrow's aura isn't recharging like it should. One bad step up the mountain could kill him—and take one of us with him."

Ruby and I exchanged uneasy glances, both of us frozen with indecision. I wanted to intervene but wasn't sure how to calm them down.

"Ren, why are you acting—" Jaune started.

Nora raised her voice, stepping between them. "That's enough! We're getting nowhere with this arguing, and we're wasting valuable time. We can split up." Her tone softened, becoming calmer. "Ren and I can take the mountain path, meet the airship in Sakuraso, and bring the rescue crew back to you guys. You guys can hunker down in Kuroyuri—maybe even scavenge for supplies?"

Ren clenched his teeth, growling under his breath. "Anything left in Kuroyuri would've rotted away years ago."

Nora placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch quieting his anger.

Jaune shook his head, his voice lowering. "No. We're supposed to stick together. We keep each other safe." His voice cracked as he added, "The last time we didn't, Pyrrha paid the price."

His words sent a heavy silence over the group. I felt a pang in my chest as memories of Beacon flooded my thoughts—Pyrrha, her choice, her sacrifice. The pain was sharp, but I forced myself to push through it.

I stepped forward, ready, "We all know Pyrrha made her choice, and all choices have consequences. She lived with hers, and we have to live with ours—no matter what path we choose now."

Ruby stepped forward, her voice clear. "Kaiser's right. We need to stick to a plan. Ren and Nora can move faster without us to get help."

Jaune turned to her with a desperate tone. "Ruby, why don't you rush ahead? You're the fastest."

Ruby shook her head, looking down at Qrow. "If something happened to me, no one would be there to help. Ren and Nora are used to working together, and I can't leave my uncle behind."

I smiled, stepping closer to the group. "You're all a cast of idiots," I said playfully, wrapping them into a group hug. "We're going to make it through this—together or apart, we'll survive."

The tension eased as Ren reassured Jaune, telling him he and Nora would be fine. His expression softened, tears welling in his eyes. Nora also cried faintly, but her confidence was still returning.

With the decision made, we parted ways. Nora and Ren headed toward the mountain path, their movements quick and purposeful. Ruby, Jaune, and I stayed behind, carrying Qrow as we turned toward Kuroyuri. The abandoned road stretched ahead, but I kept Syncrosense active, ready for whatever might come.

The weight of our choices hung over us, but for the first time, it felt like we could move forward—even if it meant going our separate ways.

Chapter Text

As we arrived at the ruins of Kuroyuri, it was just as Ren had said—ruined, destroyed, and left to rot. The sight of the village was haunting. Every corner was filled with the remnants of a once-thriving place now overtaken by silence and decay.

A cracked sign bearing the name "Kuroyuri" leaned against a pile of rubble. I scanned the area, but nothing about this place felt remotely promising.

Ruby, Jaune, and I walked down the weathered road, Qrow groaning softly as he lay on the makeshift stretcher we carried.

My gaze flickered towards the collapsed buildings and overgrown streets. Every step felt heavier than the last.

Jaune was the first to break the silence. "Oh, man," he muttered under his breath.

Ruby kept moving, her resolve unshaken. "Come on," she urged, her voice strained. As we pressed on, she added, "Any of these places look like a pharmacy?"

Jaune shook his head, his eyes scanning the area. "It's... honestly hard to tell."

As we passed by an abandoned bicycle, Ruby's voice grew quieter. "Ren really didn't want to come here, did he?"

Jaune glanced at her, his answer hesitant. "Uh... didn't seem so."

Ruby hesitated before asking, "Do you know... why?"

I stepped in, my voice calm, knowing the truth, "He had a connection with this place, most likely. And judging by his tone earlier, it wasn't pleasant."

Ruby nodded slowly but didn't press further.

We continued until we found a shaded tree to set Qrow. His unconscious form slumped against the trunk, his hand reflexively resting over his wound.

The sight of him like this churned my stomach. It wasn't good. None of this was.

Ruby clenched her fists, frustration spilling into her voice. "Damn it!"I moved toward her, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. "Ren and Nora will come soon," I said, my tone firm but reassuring. "Don't worry."

"Yeah..." she replied hesitantly, though the worry in her voice was far from gone.

Jaune adjusted his grip on his weapon and glanced around. "Let's scavenge for supplies."

I nodded in agreement. "Right."

Splitting up, we moved through the ruins for anything that could help. As I navigated the crumbling buildings, I saw a faded pharmacy sign.

My heart lifted slightly as I pushed through the rusted door, but the hope didn't last. The shelves were bare except for a few dusty boxes, their contents long ruined.

The smell of decay clung to the air, and I knew immediately that none of this was usable. Using these supplies would only make Qrow's condition worse.

Frustrated, I exited the building and continued to search, but everything was the same everywhere I looked—destruction and desolation.

By the time we regrouped, the frustration was evident on everyone's faces. Ruby crouched near Qrow, while Jaune and I stood over them.

"There's nothing," I said, my voice tight. "Not even a sturdy building to keep him safe."

Jaune nodded grimly. "Same here. It's all useless."

Ruby's shoulders slumped as she glanced at her uncle's pale face. We stood in silence for a moment until a distant sound shattered the stillness.

A low, guttural noise echoed through the ruins, sending a chill down my spine. My hand instinctively went to Severance Shroud, morphing it into a sword.

Jaune turned sharply, his own weapon at the ready. "What was that?!"

Ruby narrowed her eyes, her voice low. "It's far off."

Jaune's grip tightened on his sword. "I know. But Ren and Nora are still out there."

Ruby's gaze drifted back to Qrow momentarily before she stood and joined us. "I'm sorry," she said quietly.

Jaune turned, confused. "Huh?"Ruby kept her eyes on the ground, her voice heavy with guilt. "This is all my fault. I should've never dragged you guys into this."

Jaune immediately shook his head. "You didn't drag us in. We wanted to come."

"But you didn't know about Tyrian, about—"

Jaune cut her off, his voice firm but not unkind. "Ruby. We lost... We lost Pyrrha. She may be alive, but she's between the worlds of living and dead. You lost her, too. And Penny. And your team. And, in a way... your sister. But you're still here. Despite everything you've lost, everything you could still lose, you chose to come out here."

Ruby turned to face him, her emotions clear on her face.

Jaune stepped closer, his voice softening. "Because you felt like you could make a difference."

Ruby's eyes shimmered as she lifted her head to meet his gaze.

Jaune gave her a small smile. "You didn't drag us along. You gave us the courage to follow you."

I stepped in, my voice steady. "He's right, Ruby. You made a choice, and so did we. Now the only thing left to do is follow through."

Jaune placed a hand on Ruby's shoulder, and she smiled at him, her gratitude evident. The moment offered a fleeting sense of warmth in the otherwise cold ruins.

Hurried footsteps broke the calm, and we all turned toward the source. Ren and Nora came into view, running through the abandoned streets of Kuroyuri.

Ren's face was etched with panic, his voice trembling as he muttered, "Not again... not again..."They came to a stop, Ren panting heavily while Nora stood beside him, barely winded.

Ren lifts his head, and his worried eyes change to ones smiling in relief once he sees us.

"Ren!" Ruby called out, her voice filled with confusion. "What are you guys doing here?"

Jaune's hand instinctively went to his weapon. "Did you hear that noise? What was that?!"

Ren's expression changed instantly, and his eyes widened in sheer terror. He collapsed to his knees, repeating the same word over and over. "No... no... no... no... no..."

"Calm down, Ren!" I yelled, "What is it?!"

The distant sound of heavy, deliberate footsteps reached my ears, and my blood ran cold. The ground seemed to tremble with each step, and I tightened my grip on my katana.

Jaune tensed, his eyes scanning the area. "Wait, you guys hear that?"

"No... no..." Ren muttered weakly, his voice breaking. "No, no, no..."

"Ren?" Nora's voice was laced with worry as she knelt beside him.

The footsteps came to a stop. I held my breath as a loud, heavy exhale echoed through the ruins. From the shadows, a bone horse head emerged, smoke curling from its nostrils. Its glowing red eyes locked onto us as its black flesh pulsed with unnatural energy.

Ren's head lifted slowly, his face pale and full of dread.

The creature stepped forward, revealing the monstrous body it was attached to. Swords, spears, and other weapons jutted out from its twisted form, and its humanoid torso rose with an eerie, unnatural motion. Bone horns crowned its head, and its thin, fleshy mouth stretched grotesquely across its face, glowing red with malice.

My heart pounded as I raised my sword, the weight of the Grimm's presence pressing down on us. This was no ordinary enemy. It was something far worse.

Before we could fully comprehend the terror we faced, it let out a shockwave roar, the force rattling our bones and making us flinch. Its glowing gaze swept over us, but then locked onto Qrow.

The creature leaned forward, its movements erratic yet horribly fast, and charged straight for him.

Ruby was the first to move, her semblance propelling her in a streak of red. She reached Qrow just as the Nuckelavee's massive arm came crashing down, grabbing and getting him away before the limb shattered the tree, splintering wood and leaving a jagged hole behind.

"Ren!" Ruby shouted as she carried Qrow to safety. Ren activated his semblance without hesitation, cloaking Ruby and Qrow in invisibility as the Nuckelavee skidded to a stop, its head jerking around in confusion.

Ruby wasted no time dashing off, leaving Qrow hidden safely away while the rest prepared for the real fight.

With Ruby out of harm's way, Nora wasted no time launching grenades from Magnhild, the explosions engulfing the Nuckelavee in a fiery barrage.

The creature let out a guttural roar, its grotesque limbs extending unnaturally to grab at us. We moved quickly, taking turns distracting it with relentless attacks to keep it from focusing on anyone for long.

I summoned spikes from Severance Shroud, sending them shooting toward the Grimm's torso. Each one struck true, retracting back into the liquid metal before launching again.

It wasn't enough to take the creature down, but it succeeded in keeping its attention on me for a moment.

Ruby darted in, Crescent Rose gleaming as she aimed for the Nuckelavee's torso, but the creature reacted faster than expected.

One of its arms swept her out of the air, sending her tumbling to the ground. She groaned but quickly recovered, ready to rejoin the fight.

"Ruby, keep moving in a circle!" Jaune shouted, raising his shield and readying his sword.

Ruby nodded and began darting around the Grimm, forcing it to twist and turn to follow her.

I shifted Severance Shroud into a web-like formation, spreading it around the beast, before spikes erupted from the ground, stabbing it. "Ruby, you're seriously a genius," I said as I launched another barrage of spikes.

"I know," she joked with a small grin. "No need to repeat yourself."

The Nuckelavee quickly learned, spinning its arms like a whirlwind. The sheer force of the spinning limbs created a vortex, knocking us all back.

I barely managed to throw up a defensive wall of liquid metal from the Shroud, but the impact sent me crashing into a crumbling wall, pain shooting through my ribs as I hit the ground.

As I pulled myself up, the Grimm let out an ear-splitting roar, its grotesque mouth stretching open as spikes erupted from its back. The sound was piercing, forcing us to cover our ears as the noise reverberated through the ruins.

Jaune was the next to face its wrath. The Nuckelavee's front hooves rose high before slamming down, aiming to crush him. He raised his shield just in time, the sheer weight of the beast bearing down on him as his knees buckled. He wouldn't last much longer.

I gritted my teeth, spikes retracting into Severance Shroud as I sprinted forward. A series of tendrils shot out, wrapping around the Grimm's hooves and yanking them sideways just enough to make it stumble. Jaune gasped as the pressure eased, rolling out of harm's way.

Nora charged in before we could catch our breath, electricity crackling across her body as she slammed Magnhild into the Nuckelavee with devastating force.

Sparks exploded from the impact, sending shockwaves rippling outward. My eyes widened as I caught sight of the Dust crystal embedded in her shoulder, its power coursing through her but clearly taking a toll. Her expression twisted with pain, and I felt a pang of worry.

"Nora!" Ruby yelled, panic lacing her voice. But Nora collapsed moments later, her body convulsing from the overwhelming energy.

The Grimm turned its attention back to Ruby, its red eyes narrowing as it prepared to lunge. But then, it hesitated, its gaze shifting toward where Qrow had been hidden.

I could see it calculating something more sinister."Not so fast!" I shouted, summoning tendrils from Severance Shroud to slash across its torso. The strikes barely left a mark, but it turned back toward me, its attention briefly diverted.

From above, Ren began firing, each shot finding its mark. But one of the Nuckelavee's arms lashed out, pinning Ren to the wall with a sickening thud.

Nora's voice rang out, her resolve cutting through the chaos. "Ruby, launch me!"Ruby didn't hesitate, using Crescent Rose to propel Nora straight at the Grimm. Magnhild lodged into the building above Ren, with Nora dangling precariously.

Ren looked up, his face a mix of worry and frustration."

Stop looking!" Nora snapped, tugging her skirt to preserve some modesty.

Ren stammered, covering his eyes. "Ah—ugh."

Even in the chaos, Nora managed a small grin before the Grimm flung her to the ground, her aura shattering on impact.

Ren, his own aura depleted, attacked recklessly, his strikes wild and desperate. I tried to call out to him, but his focus was singular, his pain driving his actions.

Nora tackled Ren, pulling him into cover beneath a crumbling building as Ruby, Jaune, and I worked to keep the Grimm distracted.

My strikes were growing slower, each tendril and spike feeling heavier as exhaustion set in. Ruby and Jaune weren't much better, but we held the line.

Ren and Nora emerged together, their expressions set with determination. Nora grabbed Magnhild, and Ruby quickly laid out the plan."Ren, Jaune, Kaiser, and I can take care of its arms," she said firmly.

"I'll take care of the horse," Nora added.

"And I'll take care of the rest," Ren finished, his voice brimming with determination.

Ruby pinned one of the Nuckelavee's arms with Crescent Rose, while I sent spikes to pierce its other limbs, slowing it down.

Ren's knife embedded itself into its torso, while Jaune moved in to pin the remaining arm with his shield.

"Now!" Ren yelled.

Jaune drove his sword through the Grimm's arm, trapping it. Nora freefell from the rooftop, landing a devastating blow to its head with Magnhild.

Ren stepped forward as the Nuckelavee struggled in its final moments, his knife ready. His expression was unreadable as he began cutting off its limbs, his strikes deliberate.

"For my mother," he thought as he severed the left arm.

"For my father," he whispered, cutting the right.

"For all those you've slain," he murmured, delivering a deep gash to its torso.

Ren closed his eyes, his voice steady as he said aloud, "For myself." With a single swing, he beheaded the creature, watching as it dissolved into smoke.

Ren let the knife drop, his body trembling with exhaustion. He barely had time to breathe before Nora tackled him, her giggling breaking the tension. He hugged her back, a faint laugh escaping his lips.

Ruby ran to check on Qrow, her breath catching when she saw that he was still alive.

"It's quiet," Qrow said weakly. "Good job, kiddo."

Jaune's voice broke through. "Guys! I think I hear something!"

Two rescue airships appeared in the distance, landing in the courtyard.

Relief washed over me as a man in a brown flight suit carried Qrow on a stretcher, Ruby walking alongside him with her hand on his shoulder. The ships took off, carrying us away from the ruins.

As Ruby crouched beside Qrow, Jaune turned to the pilot. "Take us straight to Mistral."

Looking out the window, I caught sight of the flourishing city, its buildings glowing in the sunlight.

Ruby smiled down at her uncle. "We made it, Uncle Qrow."

Nora and Ren sat on the edge of the open rescue airship, their legs dangling over the side. Nora gazed out at the city, feeling a sense of happiness. Ren watched her with a smile, then reached out to gently place his hand over hers. She flinched slightly but then turned her hand to hold his. Looking at him, she returned his smile, and he smiled back. Nora scooted closer and rested her head on his shoulder.

"Just start dating already," I thought.

Lying straight on a bed in one of the rooms the Mistral government provided, I sat lost in thought, the weight of recent events pressing heavily on my mind.

Ruby and Qrow were situated in a separate room. Ruby was keeping a close eye on Qrow. Meanwhile, Team JNR was silently gathering together in another room, simply enjoying the peace.

The sunlight streamed through the window, casting warm golden rays that wrapped around me like a cozy blanket. It felt as if Mistral itself was inviting me to embrace this new beginning.

Yet, I couldn't shake the feeling that the shadows of past threats still loomed over us, and with every new dawn, fresh dangers seemed to emerge on the horizon.

For now, though, I resolved to take a moment to breathe, to let myself find peace amidst everything.

Even with the immense pressure weighing on our shoulders, I needed to remind myself that sometimes, the greatest strength lies in allowing ourselves the time to rest and reflect.

It's what Lucius said. He said it every time I overworked myself while studying. It was annoying, but it was true.

Chapter Text

Kaiser is a gender-neutral character who is eighteen years old, like the other students. Their identity is made to be relatable to everyone, regardless of their own.

However, if you feel more comfortable, you can refer to Kaiser as male, as recent comments show that many people prefer to do so. I may also do so at times due to the comments or unconsciously. Just do whatever you feel more comfortable and natural with.

They have an androgynous appearance with beauty and elegance—unkempt silver-blonde hair and striking yellow eyes flecked with amber and gold. To be honest, red eyes seemed too cringe-worthy.

They wear an asymmetrical white blouse with gold accents and an uneven hemline. Straps and harness-like bands drape across their shoulders, and a black belt is on their waist.

Their black ankle-length pants are practical, featuring subtle holsters that house their scroll, dust, and whatever they need, while their sleek white combat boots combine utility and style.

(Basically copied and changed a few things from Luka from Alien Stage)

Kaiser's weapon is Severance Shroud, a cloak designed by Ruby Rose made with liquid metal. Due to the properties of the liquid metal, the cloak can morph into anything, whether it be spikes, swords, or a blast. Severance Shroud is equipped with advanced magnetic properties that enable it to retract any missing liquid metal after it has been deployed. For example, when Kaiser conjures spikes to launch at his foes, the cloak retrieves the expelled metal, ensuring that nothing goes to waste and the weapon remains fully operational. The functionality of this weapon is tied to Aura, an embodiment of a person's life essence. Through the wielder's mastery of their Aura, the cloak can transform and use its various abilities. Without Aura, the Severance Shroud would be practically useless.

Their semblance Syncrosense enhances Kaiser's sensory abilities. Their sense of smell sharpens, allowing them to detect even the faintest scents, while their enhanced hearing enables them to pick up whispers and subtle sounds with ease. Visually, Kaiser's eyesight becomes remarkably sharp, letting them notice complex details and spot objects from afar. Additionally, their mental processing speeds up, allowing for swift analysis and decision-making. Overall, Syncrosense transforms Kaiser into a highly observant and effective thinker. However, it is taxing on the body, not only because of the draining of Aura, but the information that Kaiser takes can overwhelm them even with the speed up of their mind, so they have to be careful with it.

Now, the fight starts.

The scene is silent but tense, the air heavy with the menacing growls of the Beowolves surrounding Kaiser. Their snarls echo between the crumbling buildings, shattered windows glaring like empty eyes.

Kaiser plants their feet firmly, the Severance Shroud rippling down their arm, morphing seamlessly into a weapon—a sharp-edged katana that gleams faintly under the dim sky.

Katanas are edgy but cool gang.

They close their eyes for a moment, steadying their breath, focusing. The Grimm rush towards them.

The first wave crashes. Beowolves leap forward with primal ferocity, claws slashing. Kaiser moves in a flash, the katana arcing through the air as they pivot and strike.

The weapon slices cleanly, the liquid metal morphing mid-swing into a wider blade to fend off multiple attackers.

Severance Shroud's versatility keeps Kaiser a step ahead, cutting down the Grimm sharply.

One by one, the Beowolves fall. Severance Shroud retracts into tendrils to lash out, snagging and throwing a few beasts into crumbling walls.

Kaiser sidesteps a claw aimed for their chest, spinning with fluidity as another Beowolf lunges from behind.

The blade morphs into a polearm mid-spin, allowing them to strike the creature in the jaw and send it crashing backward.

The constant movement and shifting weaponry turn the fight into a deadly dance.

But the Beowolves keep coming, their numbers seeming endless. Kaiser frowns, the fight demanding more from them than expected.

The Severance Shroud forms defensive barriers, blocking swipes and bites as Kaiser finds brief moments to counter.

A spike shoots forward from the Shroud, pinning a Beowulf to a wall before retracting again. Even surrounded, they keep fighting, determined to stand their ground.

As the last of the immediate waves falls, Kaiser barely has time to breathe. The ground shakes beneath them, and a distant rumble grows louder.

The Beowolves pause, their heads turning toward the source of the tremor. Then, the real player steps in. A massive Beringel emerges, black smoke curling from its hulking form. Its red eyes burn with hatred as it steps forward, each footfall leaving cracks in the road.

The beast towers above the ruins, its muscular frame adorned with jagged bone spikes. It lets out a deafening roar, sending shivers down Kaiser's spine.

The remaining Beowolves scatter into the shadows as the Beringel charges, its immense fists slamming into the ground. Kaiser leaps aside just in time, the shockwave splintering nearby debris.

The fight becomes a battle of wits and endurance. Kaiser's katana morphs into a massive cleaver to block the next strike, the impact reverberating through their arms.

Severance Shroud shifts again, tendrils extending to anchor Kaiser against the ground as the Beringel swings its arm. The blow grazes them, sending shards of metal scattering from their armor-like barrier.

Kaiser takes advantage of the momentary pause, firing a salvo of spikes toward the Beringel's exposed chest.

The Grimm roars in pain but doesn't falter, swiping through the air to knock the projectiles away. Kaiser grits their teeth, retreating briefly to find another opening.

The Beringel grabs a chunk of rubble and hurls it toward Kaiser. They dodge, Severance Shroud forming a shield just in time to block the second thrown object.

The pressure grows, and every move is calculated and reactive. The boss Grimm's brute strength is overwhelming, but Kaiser refuses to be cornered.

Their semblance, Syncrosense, activates, heightening their awareness. Time seems to slow as they study the Beringel's movements—the shift of its shoulders before a swing, the slight delay in its steps as it prepares to charge.

Severance Shroud responds instantly, morphing into blades and spikes that intercept the Beringel's attacks.

Kaiser spots an opportunity. They dart to the side, tendrils anchoring them to a building as they leap upward. From the rooftop, Severance Shroud condenses into a sleek spear.

Kaiser hurls the weapon with all their strength, the projectile piercing the Beringel's shoulder. The Grimm roars, staggering back, but it's not enough to bring it down.

Enraged, the Beringel slams its fists into the ground, creating a shockwave destabilizing the buildings around it.

Kaiser barely escapes the collapse, using tendrils to swing to another rooftop. The Grimm leaps after them, landing with a force that cracks the structure. Kaiser retreats again, firing projectiles as they move.

The final moment arrives. Kaiser lands in the center of the clearing, the Beringel closing in for one last strike. Severance Shroud spreads around them, creating a shield that absorbs the impact of the Grimm's swing.

Kaiser channels Syncrosense fully, anticipating the Grimm's next move with precise clarity. As the Beringel raises its fists, Kaiser swiftly moves their hand up, the liquid metal forming a massive spike that drives directly into the beast's core.

The Grimm lets out a final, ear-splitting roar before disintegrating into black smoke.

Kaiser stands amidst the ruins. "That was easy," they say, though the exhaustion in their voice suggests otherwise. Their breath is heavy, and Severance Shroud retreats to its cloak form on their shoulder.

Chapter Text

The damp air of the stone tunnel clung to my skin as we walked, the faint, bluish glow of the lanterns making our shadows dance.

Even after a night's sleep, my legs felt like lead. I could tell I wasn't the only one—Ren looked like he was barely holding himself upright, and Jaune had been dragging his feet for the last ten minutes. Ruby tried to put on a brave face, but even she couldn't hide the dark circles under her eyes. Somehow, Nora still had the energy to bounce ahead of us, like exhaustion was a concept that didn't apply to her.

"Settle down, Nora! Wait for us..." Jaune's said

Ruby chimed in, forcing a smile. "I'm just as excited as her... She just has more energy."

I groaned softly. "Yeah, lucky us..."

Ren's calm tone cut through the sluggishness of the group. "But I'm sure seeing the city will lift our spirits."

Qrow chuckled from behind. "It's a sight worth seeing."

The thought of finally arriving in Mistral stirred something in me. Maybe Ren was right—maybe the city would be the boost we needed.

I glanced up and noticed Nora was already a speck in the distance, yelling back at us from the platform, her voice echoing. "Hurry up!" she shouted.

We finally reached the platform, and as I stepped out, sunlight hit me like a slap to the face. I squinted, shielding my eyes until my vision adjusted.

What unfolded before me stole my breath. It was... magnificent. Mistral wasn't just a city—it was an artwork carved into the mountains.

Buildings were crammed into every inch of the slopes as if defying gravity. Waterfalls poured down from the top, their mist catching the sunlight.

I followed the streams, watching them go through the city's heart below. Bridges linked the two mountainsides like veins, teeming with life and activity.

"What's that up there?" I asked, pointing toward the massive structure atop the mountain.

"That's the Choen," Qrow answered, his voice carrying a hint of pride. "Haven Academy's up there, along with the CCCT."

My eyes stayed fixed on the Choen, as Qrow explained, taking in its grandeur. It was almost... too perfect. Something about it unnerved me, though I couldn't quite put my finger on it.

Beauty often hid chaos beneath the surface. This city, for all its wonder, had its share of scars.

The rest of the group was just as awestruck as I was—except for Nora, of course, who was already trying to drag us toward the mountain.

Later, we stepped onto the grounds of Haven Academy, the air around us eerily still. The faint rustling of leaves and scraping of our boots against the cobblestones were the only sounds accompanying us. There were no students, no staff—just the emptiness of the courtyard, framed by the academy buildings.

Ruby's voice broke the silence. "We made it."

Qrow stopped behind us, his eyes scanning the grounds. He lingered a moment longer than the rest of us, his shoulders visibly sagging as he sighed.

Ruby called out tentatively. "Hello?"

We continued down a hallway, the absence of life gnawing at the edges of my senses. Ruby's voice echoed louder this time. "Hello?!"

Nora smirked. "Maybe try louder?"

Ren crossed his arms, glancing down the deserted hallway. "There

doesn't seem to be anyone here."

Jaune tried to make sense of it. "Maybe school isn't in session right now. That could explain it."

But Qrow shook his head, his pace quickening. "No, this isn't right. Come on."

We hurried after him as he broke into a jog, his expression dark. Soon, the five of us were running to a pair of wooden double doors.

Qrow came to a stop, his hand looming over the handle, "This is Lionheart's office. If he isn't here, there may be actual trouble." He turned to me. "Kaiser, do you sense anything?"

I nodded, narrowing my focus on the distant sound I detected. "Yes, there's breat—" My words were interrupted as Lionheart stumbled through the wooden double doors, fumbling with his watch.

We were all caught off guard. Our hands instinctively hovered over our weapon, muscles tensed, but we didn't draw.

I was kind of irritated by what he did. He had cut me off just as I was about to warn the group. My semblance painted a vivid picture in such moments, picking up on the most minor cues. Something about Lionheart's frantic appearance didn't sit right with me. His watch. He dusted off his clothes. The way his gaze flicked between us as if measuring our reactions.

Lionheart looked tired as he straightened his clothes. "Apologies... I guess time slipped away from me," he muttered sheepishly.

Qrow didn't waste a second. "Why weren't you waiting for us at the entrance?"

Lionheart shifted uncomfortably before replying. "Ah, well, apologies again. I... wasn't expecting you to arrive so soon."

There was something about the way Lionheart carried himself that unsettled me. His hesitation, the way his eyes darted as though searching for answers in the room itself—it all suggested a man trying to keep too many plates spinning.

Syncrosense didn't sound any alarms, but I caught the tremor in his breath and the slight stiffness in his posture. Stress? Guilt? Or something in between? I didn't know enough to form a solid conclusion, but my instincts told me to stay sharp.

Qrow, clearly unimpressed, pressed harder. "What's the deal with everyone being gone? The students, the staff—they're all gone. This isn't right."

Lionheart paused for just a moment too long, then spoke quickly. "Come inside. It's easier to explain everything there." His voice was tight, but his forced composure only added to the tension.

We followed him into his office, which seemed as troubled as he was. Papers cluttered the desk, and books were stacked unevenly on the shelves. Everything about the room felt chaotic like its owner barely had the time to manage his responsibilities.

I stayed near the door, my eyes flicking between Lionheart and the others as he began to speak.

"Ever since the fall of Beacon, Mistral has been in a state of disarray. Panic erupted in the streets, drawing Grimm to the city's borders. Over time, we managed to repel them, but life hasn't returned to normal. Grimm attacks have only worsened, and the Council had no choice but to nationalize the Huntsman missions."

Ruby's voice cut through his explanation, "Is that why you pulled back support for the railway and didn't send us an airship?"

Lionheart's face twitched, guilt flashing over his face, "I'm sorry," he said, his words slow and deliberate like he was carefully crafting his response. "There was a badly fought fight at Kuchinashi that severely strained our resources. Even after the crisis was conceded, the Medavac we sent to you was the best we could do. The Grimm have been relentless."

Qrow pinched the bridge of his nose, his tone weighted with frustration. "Then where are the students? The staff?"

I felt a growing unease as I watched Lionheart's every move, my senses honed and sharp. His words danced just short of what felt like the full truth, and his body language betrayed the burden of holding something back.

Maybe he wasn't lying outright, but there was a guardedness to him—a reluctance that couldn't be chalked up to stress alone. It wasn't enough to sound the alarm, but it was enough to keep my hand close to my weapon and my focus trained on him. Whatever came next, I wanted to be ready.

Lionheart straightened slightly, his defensiveness sharpening. "Someone had to handle the private Huntsman missions. The demand is overwhelming."

Qrow's hand came down hard on the desk, "What do you mean by that?"

Lionheart's tone grew colder, "The pragmatic solution was to have the students take on the smaller complaints, the ones trained Huntsmen don't have time for. It's real-world experience and helps meet the needs of the people."

Qrow's glare intensified, his voice rising in anger. "There are missions those kids can't possibly handle! There are criminals on those boards, Lionheart. You're throwing children to the wolves."

Lionheart stood up straight, his expression hardening as he shot back. "I have an entire city to manage, Qrow. Unlike you, I can't abandon my responsibilities. If students have to step up sooner than we'd like, so be it!"

As the argument escalated, I felt anger simmering under the surface. My fists clenched at the thought of inexperienced students being sent into life-threatening situations.

Lionheart's justification felt hollow, but it was clear he believed in the necessity of his actions. It didn't make it right.

Qrow's voice cut through my thoughts, "And what about the relic? Who's guarding it? Just little old retired Lionheart?"

Lionheart puffed out his chest, his anger rising. "I'm not too old that I can't fight. Ozpin's idea of security is laughable. The vault already needs the Spring Maiden to open it—everything else is redundancy. It isn't just me guarding the relic. Students are still on campus, just busier than normal. A quiet campus doesn't mean a deserted one."

"The redundancy is vital," Qrow retorted.

Jaune stepped forward, confusion etched across his face. "What are you talking about, Lionheart?"

Lionheart turned toward Qrow, his posture stiff at Jaune's question, "How much have you told them?"

Qrow rolled his eyes, gesturing to his bandaged side. "Meh, hit most of the important parts. Would've told them more if I wasn't, you know." He turned toward us, "Only Maidens can open the vaults where the relics are stored."

I tightened at Qrow's words, the weight of what he revealed settling heavily on the room. He turned back to Lionheart, his voice firm. "We are the last line of defense protecting them."

Lionheart scoffed, his tone sharp. "Only the Spring Maiden can open the vault, and she vanished years ago. If she'd defected, we'd already have her kicking down our door."

Qrow growled, crossing his arms over his chest. "Which is why we have teachers guard the vault. Just in case."

Before Lionheart could respond, Qrow raised a hand to cut him off, his voice taking on a harder edge. "I'm sick of this. Let's get to the point." He paused, his expression grim. "Before linking up with the kids, I had a 'chat' with my sister. She implied that the Maiden fled to the Branwen tribe."

Ruby stepped forward, shocked, "You mean Yang's mom?"

Qrow nodded, his jaw tightening. "One and the same. The damage the tribe's been wreaking lately—most notably in Shion—it's clear they've got a Maiden backing their plays. Raven practically confirmed it when we talked. But finding the tribe is only half the battle. Even after that, we need to convince the Maiden to join us. And if talking to Raven goes south, we'll need enough Huntsmen to back us up."

Lionheart clutched his head, "Mistral needs every Huntsman we can spare. Even if we're lucky and the Grimm attacks ease, tensions with Atlas are worsening. The trade embargo has put a squeeze on imported Dust, and the people are growing restless. There's even talk of war with Atlas, justified as a noble cause to unify the populace."

Ren's voice broke the uneasy silence, "We can't let that happen."

Nora nodded vigorously. "Yeah! That's a terrible idea. The last war ended horribly for everyone."

Lionheart nodded, "An attack on Atlas would be suicidal, but Beacon's fall and Vale's absence from the political stage have thrown the international scene into chaos."'

Qrow's eyes narrowed. "Do we have any leads on the intruders from Mistral during the Vytal Festival?"

Lionheart shook his head, "Cinder and Emerald were complete unknowns. Clean transcripts. Mercury's father was a known assassin, but even combat academies have their share of bad seeds turned good. My trust in my subordinates has been shaken. We searched their personal effects on campus but found nothing useful. It's as if they vanished into thin air. Still, the best course of action is to find the Spring Maiden and get her as far from Mistral as possible."

Qrow nodded reluctantly, "Alright, we'll start looking into Raven's tribe. But you need to bolster the school's security."

Lionheart sighed, his tone carrying the weight of exhaustion. "I'll do what I can with what spare time, but trustworthy people are in short supply."

Qrow turned toward us, "Come on, kids. Let's go."

As we began to file out of the room, Ruby paused, looking back at Lionheart with a polite smile. "It was nice meeting you, Professor."

Lionheart hesitated before responding softly. "Likewise."

"Just how will we find clues on finding the Branwen tribe camp location," I asked.

Qrow sighs, patting my head, "Don't worry about it, Kaiser. You five head back to the house. I'll handle it. After everything you guys have been through, you all need a break."

Ren asked, confused by his leaving, "Where are you going?"

Qrow waves us off, "I'll just be self-medicating in a local dive. "

As the elevator doors closed, with Qrow gone, it concerned Ruby.

Jaune broke the silence first. "Is he going to be fine?"

Ruby glanced down, gripping the hem of her cloak tightly. "I'm not sure," she admitted softly.

The words hung in the air, heavy and unresolved. For a moment, I thought about the weight Qrow carried—his injuries, the mission, the people counting on him. Maybe I envied his ability to act like it didn't crush him. But all of this, Haven, Lionheart—it all left a sour taste in my mouth.

Lionheart.

I couldn't shake the way he carried himself during our meeting. The forced calm, the tightness in his voice. Was he just another leader drowning under impossible odds, or was there something more to his hesitation?

My gut told me it wasn't that simple, and my gut was rarely wrong—not with Syncrosense heightening every tiny shift in body language and every uneven word.

As we turned to leave, I spoke, "Did anyone else think Lionheart was... strange? Weird?"

The others stopped. Ruby frowned, tilting her head slightly as she considered it. "He was nervous," she said, hesitating. "But maybe that's just stress, right? I mean, with everything going on, he has the whole city depending on him."

Ren folded his arms, "There was something about him," he said, "The way he avoided certain questions—it wasn't just nerves. He was... redirecting us."

Nora, uncharacteristically quiet, spoke with less enthusiasm than usual. "Or maybe he's just overwhelmed. I mean, come on, managing a whole city? I'd lose my mind."

Jaune crossed his arms, his expression darkening as he nodded. "He was trying way too hard to look in control. Something didn't add up. When we first entered Mistral, the first thing on my mind was Cinder, who had come from Mistral. Her group just suddenly popping up on the roster for the Vytal Tournament."

They'd all noticed it too, even if they saw different pieces of the puzzle. For me, Syncrosense had made it clear—Lionheart wasn't outright lying, but he was far from clear.

His shifting posture, carefully measured words, and the way his gaze darted when cornered all painted a picture of someone keeping cards too close to his chest.

It wasn't enough to accuse him of anything, but it was more than enough to make me cautious.

I let the conversation drop, shoving my lingering suspicions to the back of my mind. We were all exhausted, and this wasn't the time to start throwing around baseless accusations.

But as we walked out of the academy grounds, I glanced back toward Lionheart's office. Something still didn't sit right with me.

Before I could dwell on it, Nora's chopped in, "Hey! Enough of this negative mood! We've got the whole house to ourselves until Qrow gets back, and you know what that means—slumber party!"

"No, Nora." Jaune groaned, dragging his hand down his face. "We've been backpacking for weeks. I'm not doing this."

Nora puffed out her cheeks, her determination unwavering, while Jaune started what was bound to be an ill-fated argument. I tuned them out, shaking my head at their usual antics.

The sound of footsteps in the hallway drew everyone's attention. Turning toward the source, I saw Arslan, Scarlet, and Sage approaching. Arslan waved in our direction, her movement sluggish, and I immediately noticed how tired all three of them looked.

A flicker of memory surfaced—the conflict Arslan and I had back then. It had left a bitter aftertaste, but as I caught her faint smile, I deliberately let it go.

The group exchanged polite greetings as they joined us. Scarlet spoke first, running a hand through his hair. "We've been used as mules. If the schedule holds, this'll be our only night on campus for an entire month."

Arslan added, her voice heavy with fatigue. "We're only here because we're popping in and out of missions."

Ruby, ever curious, tilted her head. "What are you guys going to do, then?"

Sage shrugged, "Just heading to Cho Chin's mall. Ran into you guys along the way. You should check it out—it's relaxing."

As the conversation lulled, Arslan stepped closer, her expression shifting. There was sadness in her eyes, along with a hint of pity and regret. I felt it too, the weight of everything. My voice came out steady, but the words carried a quiet intensity. "Pyrrha isn't dead."

Arslan nodded as if she already knew. "I know," she admitted softly, her regret clear. "The last time we worked together... things weren't good. And now, we're all stuck in circumstances no one wants to be in."

Jaune's voice broke through the moment, "Yeah, but it's good to see you all made it back safely."

Arslan nodded, though her expression didn't soften completely. She hesitated before asking, "Do you guys know who did it?"

Ruby's answer was immediate, her voice carrying all the bitterness and determination she had. "Cinder."

Nora added confidently, her hands planted on her hips. "We'll get the people responsible for what happened!"

Arslan's lips curved into a faint, half-playful smirk. "Not if we get to them first—"

Before she could finish, my fist collided with the wall, the sound sharp and sudden. The room stilled as I spoke quietly, my tone resolute. "We'll get to them as soon as possible."

The silence hung briefly before Scarlet broke it with a nervous chuckle. "As much as we'd love to chat, we gotta get going." He waved as Team ABRN started walking away. "Let's see each other again soon."

I exhaled slowly, letting my hand fall back to my side. "Sorry," I muttered. I hadn't meant to lose control like that.

Ruby placed a hand on my arm, her expression soft and understanding. "It's fine," she said quietly. "We all feel the same way."

Jaune nodded, his voice steady. "We'll get through this. Together."

Moving forward, we stepped into an elevator, the tension still heavy but tempered by our group's familiarity. Nora, ever the persistent spark of energy, broke the silence. "Okay, but seriously—you guys, slumber party!"

The collective sigh from the rest of us echoed in the small space. Somehow, despite everything, Nora always managed to lighten the mood. And though I'd never admit it, maybe we needed that right now.

Chapter Text

We sat in the living room, the hum of friendly competition filling the air as another board game unfolded.

Nora towered over everyone, basking in the glory of yet another victory, holding her game piece high like a trophy. Her triumphant grin was blinding.

"It's only turn one, Nora," Ren commented, his tone dry yet patient. "The game isn't over."

Nora waved him off dismissively, rolling her dice with exaggerated flair. "Shush, Ren!"

Jaune sighed deeply. "Isn't this enough, Nora? You've won the last three games. Kaiser won the first one before those, sure, but you're clearly going to win this one too."

"Kaiser only won because of luck," Nora shot back.

I leaned back on the couch, barely mustering the energy to respond. "Whatever you say..."

Ruby laughed from her seat, shaking her head. "Haha, Nora won the second game because she tried to eat Jaune's game piece."

Even Ren chuckled at the memory, but our lighthearted moment was interrupted by a sharp knock at the door.

Ruby's head turned toward it, her playful smile fading as she asked cautiously, "Who is it?"

A muffled voice responded. "Is this where I can find Team RNJR and Kaiser?"

Suspicion flared in the room instantly. Ren stiffened slightly before hesitantly answering, "You're in the right place."

Ruby exchanged a look with all of us, then stepped up to answer the door. She opened it to reveal a man carrying... Qrow. He looked worse for wear, slurring something about finding us. "I did it!" he declared with an awkward, drunken grin.

Ruby sighed, her shoulders sagging. "Thank you," she said, motioning toward me. "Kaiser, can you help get him inside?"

With a reluctant sigh, I pushed myself up from the couch and walked toward the stranger. But as I drew closer, I froze as his face appeared. My breath hitched, and the room seemed to fall into complete silence.

It was Roman Torchwick.

Our eyes met. Ruby had seen him, too, her expression mirroring my shock. Roman's gaze flicked between us, his confusion evident. "Red and Vamp?" he muttered under his breath.

The room remained still, a collective freeze as the realization hit everyone. None of us spoke, our muscles tensed, waiting for the other shoe to drop.

I couldn't help the smirk that formed on my face as I broke the silence. "Look who it is—finally coming to the good side, are we, Roman? I knew I was right to believe you weren't as bad as you let on, but I figured you were dead after the Fall of Beacon."

Roman opened his mouth to respond, his expression shifting to something unreadable. But before he could get a word out, a blur of movement crossed my vision.

With an audible battle cry, Nora hurled an entire table at him. Roman barely managed to dodge it, and his reflexes were surprisingly quick. Ruby slammed the door shut in his face, her voice commanding as she turned to us. "Grab your weapons!"

What followed was utter chaos. The house erupted into noise as we all gave chase, weapons drawn. Roman scrambled to explain himself, but we were not in the mood to listen. The clatter of pots, dishes shattering, and walls creaking under the strain of Nora's enthusiasm filled the air. I yelled at Roman somewhere in the mix, "I'm glad you're not here to cause chaos, but you've still got a lot to answer for!"

Meanwhile, Qrow was utterly useless. He clung to Jaune, babbling drunkenly about how great he was. Jaune groaned in frustration, trying—and failing—to pry him off.

Finally, the madness ended with my Severance Shroud wrapping around Roman, pinning him in place. He struggled against the binds as Nora hefted another table over her head, ready to deliver the finishing blow. But then, Qrow's slurred voice cut through the chaos.

"Roman... is Ozpin."

Everyone and Everything came to a grinding halt. Nora froze mid-swing, the table still in her hands. The silence that followed was deafening. Roman sighed, slumping against my Shroud restraints. "There's... a lot to explain."

Later, Roman sat on the couch, still tied up with my Severance Shroud.

The air was thick with distrust as we faced him, each unwilling to let our guard down. The tension in the room was palpable, a heavy weight that seemed to hang in the air.

Ren worked to nurse Qrow back to sobriety on the opposite couch, handing him a glass of water.

Roman broke the silence first, "Hey, I like this as much as you do. If I had a choice, I'd still be in Vale, but fate has a funny way of messing with everyone."

Nora crossed her arms, her doubt written across her face. "We don't exactly believe you—except for Qrow's words."

Ruby frowned. "And Qrow's drunk. We can't exactly take anything he says at face value right now."

Roman chuckled humorlessly. "Alright, being vouched for by a lush isn't ideal, but let's not pretend it's the worst thing that ever happened to me."

The tension grew heavier. Roman's movements became fidgety, arguing with himself.

My distrust sharpened further, but then he stilled. His entire aura shifted—not just his front but the way he carried himself—his voice, expression, even the air around him. It was a sudden and unexpected change that left us all momentarily stunned.

"Hello there, my fellow students. It's good to see you all well and safe."

His words hung in the air, softening the tension in the room. Even so, I could feel the skepticism radiating from all sides. It wasn't just going to disappear with a few pleasantries.

Roman's gaze locked onto Ruby's, his tone turning more direct. "Do you remember the first thing I said to you? I asked about your silver eyes."

Ruby blinked, clearly taken aback. She opened her mouth to respond, but Roman pressed on. "Ruby, my words about me making more mistakes than any man, woman, or child are entirely true."

That did it. Ruby's expression shifted from confusion to wonder. "I can't believe it. Ozpin... I can't believe you're here."

The name sent a ripple of emotion through the group, though the doubt lingered. Before anyone could gather their thoughts, Nora practically exploded with excitement. "This is amazing! Let's take him to Lionheart!"

I shot her a sharp look, shaking my head. "Do you remember what we talked about at the academy grounds? About Lionheart?"

The rest of the team glanced at me, realization dawning on their faces. I could see them recalling our earlier suspicions about Lionheart and his behavior.

Surprisingly, Qrow broke the silence as he clutched his head. "It... it might not be the best idea." He winced, clearly battling the hangover's assault.

Roman—or rather, Ozpin—sighed, shifting in his seat. "Your instincts are correct. Lionheart's loyalty is commendable, but his inadequacy leaves much to be desired."

Ren nodded in agreement and elaborated, "We noticed the same when we spoke to him. His behavior made all of us suspicious."

Ozpin's tone grew heavier, laced with thoughtfulness. "The man has loose lips. Were he to learn of my return, it's not inconceivable that he might let it slip to the Council. And the Council, I'm afraid, is prone to corruption. It could destroy the advantage of secrecy that our coalition has right now. Our enemies know I have the ability to reincarnate, but they do not know who it is. That advantage cannot be squandered."

Jaune frowned, tilting his head. "How exactly does your reincarnation work, though? And... why Roman? Out of everyone?"

Ozpin's shoulders dropped slightly, and his voice turned somber. "I do not choose where my soul goes. Some call it a gift, but I assure you, it is much more like a curse. A punishment from the Gods to ensure I walk this world for eternity, safeguarding the relics they left behind for humanity. The relics were not meant to come together. Just as the seasons cannot happen simultaneously, the relics cannot simultaneously be united in the same place. Should that happen, doom would befall the world."

His words lingered in the air, pressing down on us like an unseen weight. I watched as Ruby, ever resolute, stood up and stepped toward him. Her voice was steady, filled with determination. "What do we need to do?"

Ozpin offered a faint smile, "The plan remains the same. Locate the Spring Maiden and the Branwen tribe. Convince the Maiden—whether by carrot or stick if necessary—to rejoin the cause and help secure the Vault. Above all, get her as far away from Mistral as possible to keep the Vault sealed."

He paused, his gaze shifting to Qrow, who groaned quietly, rubbing his temples. "But for now, rest. We'll begin the investigation once everyone is ready and clear-headed."

I followed Ozpin's gaze, noticing how everyone's eyes naturally turned toward Qrow, still wincing in pain. The alcohol had taken its toll.

"What do we do about Roman?" Ruby asked.

Ozpin hesitated, then gave a sheepish smile. "Roman's temperament is... disagreeable, I'll admit. But he has agreed to humor my mission and vowed not to harm any of my associates or our plans. While we may not see eye to eye, we have reached an agreeable position for now. I'd ask you all to tolerate his presence as a tagalong, if not a full team member. I think I overstepped my welcome."

I stepped forward, my hand trembling as I grabbed his collar. "Oh, you're not allowed to leave just yet, Ozpin." Tears blurred my vision, though not out of anger—my emotions swirled in a chaotic storm of shock, relief, and grief. "Did you know how I felt when I left you behind? I felt hopeless, useless, and buried in sadness. To protect us, you sacrificed yourself, and now you just... magically pop up like nothing happened."

Ozpin's gaze lowered to the floor, his expression heavy with guilt. "I'm sorry, Kaiser. It was the only way to ensure your guy's safety." He looked around the room carefully, his voice softer now. "Is Pyrrha—"

I interrupted, my voice cracking. "Pyrrha is alive. But... she's comatose."

Ozpin sighed deeply, a flicker of pain crossing his face. "I see. Does she still have the Maiden power?" he asked cautiously.

I shook my head slowly. "No. Cinder absorbed it. But the only thing that mattered was that she survived."

At that moment, Jaune stepped forward, his body tense as he looked down at his hands before meeting Ozpin's gaze. His voice was steady but tinged with uncertainty. "I don't know what to feel about you, Ozpin. I know Pyrrha made her choice—she believed she was doing the right thing. And I... I don't blame you for that."

He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "But knowing all of this—the Maidens, the power they hold, the risks—I keep wondering if we could've done something different. If there was a way to stop Cinder without putting Pyrrha in that position. And now... she's gone, even if she's still alive."

Jaune shook his head lightly, his voice lowering. "I just don't know, Ozpin. I know you didn't mean for any of this to happen, but I keep asking myself—did we have to lose her? Did it have to be like this?"

Ozpin sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging. "Jaune, there are things I regret—more than you can imagine. Pyrrha's sacrifice... weighs heavily on me, as does the burden it placed on all of you. But I can promise you this: I never take such choices lightly. I only hope that, in time, I can show you why they were necessary."

Jaune nodded reluctantly, though his uncertainty remained etched in his face. He stepped back, his arms crossed, silently retreating into his thoughts.

The room fell silent, the weight of everything pressing on each of us. I slowly released Ozpin's collar, my emotions overwhelming me. I wasn't angry—the sheer weight of everything blinded me. "I understand if words fall short," I managed, my voice barely a whisper. "I just need to know that—this sacrifice, all the pain, wasn't in vain."

Ozpin's features softened at my plea. "I'll do everything I can, Kaiser," he promised. "I hope that you'll understand the reasons with time—even if they hurt."

"I want to believe you, Ozpin," I said softly. "I really do. But I just... I don't know if I can."

Ozpin stepped forward slightly, his face filled with a rare vulnerability. "Kaiser... I understand. And I don't expect forgiveness or trust right away. I only hope that, in time, I can earn it back."

Before I could respond, Ozpin pulled me into a hug. The gesture startled me, and for a moment, I froze. But slowly, I let the tension go. My arms found their way around him, and tears welled up again. It wasn't forgiveness—not yet—but maybe it was the start of something.

As I stood there, held in his embrace, the storm inside me quieted just a little. Ruby stepped closer, her hand gently resting on my shoulder, and Jaune turned away, his thoughts heavy. It wasn't much, but for now, it was enough.

With that, Ozpin closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the change was immediate. Roman blinked, returning to awareness, a scowl forming on his face. "Is everything done now..."

"So, you've finally come to the good side, but not of your own will. How disappointing."

Roman smirked, his usual arrogance returning. "Oh, so much I agree, Vamp."

I released him, my annoyance flickering but Ozpin still lingered in my mind. "Whatever."

Roman stood, rubbing his wrists where my Shroud had restrained him.

"Finally. Now, where's my room? I need to get some shut-eye."

Ren's glare was cold and unyielding. "Over there, to the left."

Roman grinned, strolling off with his usual swagger. We all watched him go, the tension still thick in the room. After a moment, we exchanged looks, the question on everyone's face clear: What do we do now?

Chapter Text

The room remained silent, the faint hum of the overhead lights offering the only noise. Roman Torchwick sat across from me. The man who had once commanded the underworld of Vale now seemed tired, displaced, and burdened by an unwanted presence—Ozpin within his mind, a weight he couldn't shake off.

I leaned back in my chair, my arms crossed, studying him. He avoided my gaze at first, staring off toward the window like he wasn't really here at all. "You know, I never thought I'd end up sitting in a place like this," Roman muttered, finally breaking the silence. "And definitely not under... these circumstances."

I tilted my head slightly. "You mean having Ozpin in your head, steering you toward the good side?"

Roman stiffened, his jaw tightening. "Yeah, let's call it that," he said bitterly. "Not exactly my idea of a good time, you know?"

I didn't look away, keeping my tone even. "You didn't choose this, but here you are. You're helping us, Roman. Maybe not of your own will, but you are."

He chuckled, "Helping you? Sure. Let's call it that. But don't pretend like I'm some saint now." He tapped his temple with one finger. "You've got him to thank for that. Ozpin doesn't exactly leave me much wiggle room."

"Ozpin's influence or not, you're still here," I pointed out. "You could've fought harder, found a way to run, but you didn't."

Roman's eyes narrowed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Oh yeah, I'd love to see the look on Ozpin's face if I tried that. Actually, wait—I'd just have to deal with him in my head. So, no thanks."

I leaned forward slightly, meeting his gaze. "But you're still you. Even with Ozpin's presence, you're making choices, Roman. You're the one helping us find information. You're the one showing us how the underworld operates. If there wasn't some part of you that wanted to make a difference, you'd just be sabotaging us."

Roman's smirk flickered, then faded entirely. He looked down at his clasped hands, his voice quieter. "Let's not get carried away, kid. Maybe I'm just tired of fighting it. Maybe this is just... easier."

I frowned, studying him closely. "Is it? I don't think it is. Not for someone like you."

For a moment, neither of us spoke, the weight of the silence bearing down on us. Then, finally, Roman leaned back into the couch, exhaling sharply. "You always have to dig, don't you? You're relentless."

I smiled faintly. "You should know by now I don't give up easily."

His lips quirked into a faint smirk. "Clearly. Yeah, let's call it that. Real poetic, huh? The criminal turned into a reluctant hero. Great story, right?"

The air shifted as I mentioned the subject that was weighing heavily on him. "What about Neo?" I asked softly, watching him tense immediately. Do you ever think about her? The girl you took under your wing, who was always by your side, no matter what?"

Roman's shoulders stiffened, and his fingers froze mid-motion. "Neo..." he said her name quietly, his voice faltering. "She's missing. Has been since the fall of Beacon. But as long as she's not a corpse, I'll search for her, no matter what it takes.

I nodded carefully. "But does she even know you're alive?"

Roman exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening as he stared at the table. "No," he admitted after a long pause. "She doesn't. How could she? I mean, it's not like I've been able to send her a message, not with Ozpin breathing down my neck. And knowing Neo... she probably thinks I didn't make it out."

I studied him for a moment before speaking. "No, she doesn't think that, she knows you're alive. Your main operations were always in Vale. Neo knows that. If there's no sign of you there now, she might've figured you went elsewhere—Mistral, maybe. She might think you're out there searching for her."

Roman flinched, his eyes flicking toward me for just a second before looking away again. "Neo's smarter than anyone gives her credit for. She doesn't need me to find her—she's perfectly fine on her own."

"But is she?" I pressed gently. "Beacon's fall wasn't just chaos—it scattered everyone, everything. Maybe Neo doesn't know where to start. Maybe she's waiting for someone to give her a reason to trust the world again."

Roman gritted his teeth, his voice quieter but sharper. "You don't know her, Kaiser. Neo doesn't trust anyone—she doesn't need to. She's strong enough to survive, with or without me."

I sighed, letting his words settle before responding. "Even the strongest people need someone to believe in them, Roman. Neo might not need fairy tales about redemption or happy endings, but she needs you. She deserves to know you're alive, to know you're still fighting."

Roman leaned back into the couch, his shoulders slumping as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. "You don't let up, do you?"

"You're still here," I said firmly. "And she's still out there. You're her anchor, Roman—whether she admits it or not, whether you admit it or not."

For a long moment, Roman didn't respond, his thoughts clearly tangled in the weight of everything I'd said. Finally, he sighs, "You're a pain, you know that?"

"You keep saying that," I replied lightly, a faint smile tugging at my lips.

The room fell silent once more, but I could see it—the faintest flicker of something in Roman's eyes. Not his usual arrogance nor his defensive bitterness. It was hope. Uncertainty, maybe, but hope all the same.

And for now, that was enough.

Ruby popped up suddenly at my side, her usual energy dampened by the cold tension in the room. "What are you doing with him, Kaiser?" she asked, shooting a suspicious glance at Roman.

I sighed, keeping my tone calm. "We were just talking... talking," I replied.

"About wha—" Ruby started, but her words faltered as she glanced around the room. The weight of the silence, paired with Roman's blank expression and my careful demeanor, made her pause.

She hesitated before forcing an awkward smile to break the tension. "Well, anyway, me, Jaune, Ren, and Nora were just discussing our plans to investigate the Branwen tribe. We were thinking of checking key locations around the city—police stations, hunters' guilds, maybe even past records in the library."

"That's nice," I said, nodding, though my mind lingered on Roman's silence. "But you should include Roman more in this."

Ruby stiffened at the suggestion, "You know we can't trust him. Not now. Even if he does give us good information at times, it could just be to lead us into something dangerous."

Roman didn't react, his eyes fixed on the floor, his exhaustion evident. It was clear Ruby's words didn't faze him—maybe he'd heard worse before, or perhaps he didn't care anymore.

"But I do," I replied firmly, meeting Ruby's eyes. "I trust him. I know he's not perfect, but he's helping us. He might not be able to say it outright, but he wants to make a difference—especially now that Ozpin is in his head."

At this, Roman flinched as he turned his gaze toward me, his eyes narrowing with surprise. He hadn't expected me to defend him, not like that.

Ruby blinked, visibly taken aback. "You really think Ozpin being inside him changes anything?"

"It changes everything," I said evenly. "Whether Roman wanted it or not, he's part of this now. And he's been giving us valuable insight—insight we wouldn't have otherwise."

Jaune stepped into the room cautiously, glancing between Ruby and me before his eyes landed on Roman. "I don't know, Kaiser. I mean, it's Roman Torchwick. He's not exactly known for being trustworthy."

Ren followed in behind him, his gaze steady but curious. "If Ozpin's presence keeps him in check, then perhaps there's more to consider here," he said thoughtfully. "At the very least, we'll know if he tries anything."

Nora bounded in last, her energy filling the space like a spark in the gloom. "Ooooh, are we having one of those super-serious meetings again?" she teased, though her eyes lingered curiously on Roman. "Do I get to punch someone? Maybe Roman! You know, just in case."

Ruby shot Nora a look, quickly reigning her in before focusing back on me. "This still feels like a bad idea. Even if Ozpin's controlling him, what's stopping him from leading us into a trap? The Branwen tribe isn't exactly easy to track, and involving him could just make things worse."

Before I could respond, the door swung open, and Qrow strode in, "And here I thought you kids might have something useful figured out," he said, his tone gruff but tinged with humor. "Plans to investigate the Branwen tribe, huh? Hate breaking it to you, but that won't get you anywhere."

Ruby frowned, clearly bristling at her uncle's dismissal. "Why not? We have leads, we—"

"Leads don't mean squat when you're dealing with the Branwen tribe," Qrow interrupted, waving her off. "They're not your average band of criminals. You can't find them by poking around a police station or digging through some dusty old records."

"What do you suggest, then?" I asked.

Qrow smirked, "You rely on me. I know how they operate, where they hide, and what it takes to deal with them. Forget your amateur detective work—stick with me, and you'll see what real Huntsman work is like."

The room fell silent as Qrow's words took hold. Ruby still looked uncertain, her eyes darting between her uncle and Roman, who remained quiet. Nora was excited nonetheless. Jaune shifted uneasily, glancing at Ren as if waiting for his input. Ren, ever pragmatic, gave a slight nod of acknowledgment, "We are huntsmen in training after all, this will be a good learning opportunity for us. Our last chance to shadow a huntsman was cut short by a disaster."

I met Qrow's gaze, recognizing the confidence behind his offer. "Alright," I said. "We'll follow your lead."

Qrow grinned, "Smart choice. Let's get to work."

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The lively hum of the bar enveloped us as we stepped inside, though our group remained tense. Qrow led the way, claiming a table near the corner before ordering his drink—a move none of us dared question at first. He tipped his flask into the glass without a hint of subtlety, sipping it leisurely while we exchanged uncertain glances.

Jaune leaned forward, breaking the silence first. "So... what exactly is the plan, Qrow? Are we just sitting here? What are we supposed to be looking for?"

Qrow didn't even glance up, swirling the liquid in his glass before taking another sip. "Clues," he replied.

Ruby frowned, crossing her arms as she sat back in her chair. "Clues? In a bar? How is this supposed to help us?"

"We're looking for connections," Qrow said, his voice calm but firm. "People talk, even when they don't think anyone's listening. The Branwen tribe leaves ripples wherever they go—you just have to know where to look."

Nora slouched in her seat with a bored expression, perked up at the mention of ripples. "Ripples? Like gossip? Oooooh, can I ask someone? I'm great at small talk!" she offered, grinning brightly.

"No," Qrow said flatly, setting his glass down as he leaned back in his chair. "We don't ask. We listen. Less talking, more observing. Got it?"

Ren nodded, his gaze steady. "It's unconventional, but I see the merit. People can't hide what they don't know we're looking for."

Ruby wasn't convinced. "But how do we know we'll find anything here? Shouldn't we check somewhere more official—like the police station, or hunters' guilds?"

Qrow smirked, finally glancing up at her. "You want official? Go ahead, but you'll find walls built so high you'll need a ladder to get over them. The tribe doesn't leave a paper trail, kid. Bars, hangouts, the places people don't think twice about—those are where you'll find hints."

The skepticism didn't leave Ruby's face, but she didn't argue further.

Instead, Jaune leaned forward again, his tone hesitant. "And if we don't find anything here?"

"We move," Qrow replied simply, tossing back the last of his drink.

The process repeated itself as we switched from bar to bar, Qrow's method remaining unchanged. Each location blurred into the next—dim lighting, faint chatter, the smell of stale alcohol—and the tension in our group only grew.

Ruby's frustration became more apparent with every passing hour, though she kept it mostly contained. Jaune's unease was mirrored in Ren's quiet observations, while Nora's excitement waned as the novelty wore off.

Sitting apart from the group in each bar, Roman seemed less invested than ever. A tired, detached demeanor had replaced his usual flair. At the fourth bar, he finally stood abruptly, his coat shifting as he brushed past the table. "I'm done playing this game," he said.

Jaune blinked, startled. "Wait, where are you going?"

Before Roman could respond, I interrupted, standing as well. "I'll be guarding him."

Roman paused, turning back toward me with a smirk that didn't quite meet his eyes. "Who's guarding who?" he asked mockingly.

Ruby stood, too, "Fine. If you're going, I'm coming too. You might trust Roman Kaiser, but I don't. Someone has to keep an eye on him."

Roman raised an eyebrow but didn't protest, heading toward the door without another word. I followed closely, Ruby at my side. The shift in dynamic was clear—the investigation now centered on Roman, whether he liked it or not.

I glanced over at him as we stepped out into the chilly night air. "What exactly are you looking for?"

Roman didn't break stride, his smirk returning faintly. "I've got my methods."

Ruby fell quiet beside me, her mistrust evident in keeping her gaze locked on Roman's every move.

Despite her uneasiness, I couldn't shake the feeling that this was the right path. Roman wasn't just another player in this game—he was the key to unlocking the mystery.

Whether or not the others could see it yet didn't matter. I'd find out what Roman knew, and together, we'd unravel the threads that tied us all to the Branwen tribe. It was a leap of faith for now, and I was willing to take it.

The streets were eerily quiet as we followed Roman through alleys and backstreets. His usual confidence was replaced by an uncharacteristic tension. He ducked into dimly lit establishments, scanning the patrons and exchanging curt words with people who either shrugged him off or claimed to know nothing.

The routine repeated itself in street after Street—empty conversations, dead ends, and a growing frustration that hung over the group like a storm cloud.

Ruby walked beside me, her patience visibly thinning with every failed attempt. "This isn't working, Kaiser," she muttered, her voice low but sharp. "He's just wandering around aimlessly. What's the plan here? Does he even have one?"

Before I could respond, Ruby stepped forward, her voice rising as she addressed Roman directly. "Do you even know what you're doing?" she snapped, glaring at him. "Because from where I'm standing, it looks like you're just guessing and wasting time."

Roman stopped in his tracks, facing her with an unamused expression. "You know what, Red? You're right." His tone was sharp, and his defenses cracked for the first time since we started. "I have no idea what I'm doing."

Ruby blinked, clearly taken aback by his honesty. "Wait, what?"

Roman shrugged, "This whole mess? It's absurd. Let's take a step back and look at the big picture, shall we? We're trying to help an immortal wizard who's trapped in my head, track down a bandit tribe to convince some kind of sorceress to flee the country before someone uses her to open a big magical door. How difficult did you think this would be, Red?"

Ruby's frustration boiled over, her fists clenching as she glared at Roman. "That doesn't mean we should just wander around like we're lost! We need a real plan."

Roman sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "You think plans solve everything, kid? In my line of work, you make it up as you go—or you don't make it at all."

Before Ruby could reply, I stepped forward, cutting through the tension. "Roman," I said evenly, "You might not have a solid plan right now, but I know you've got a backup. You wouldn't be out here if you didn't."

Roman raised an eyebrow, surprised by my observation. "A second plan, huh?" He smirked faintly, though the weariness in his eyes remained. "You're sharper than I thought, Kaiser. Fine. I do have another idea—it's not clean, and it's far from simple. But if we're desperate, it's our best shot."

Ruby crossed her arms, her suspicion evident. "What kind of plan?"

Roman didn't answer directly. Instead, he motioned for us to follow him, leading the way down another narrow street. The neon glow of a sign caught my eye as we approached a nondescript building labeled "Charlotte's."

Roman stepped forward confidently, stopping only when a broad-shouldered man blocked his path.

The bodyguard barely glanced at us before his gaze settled on Roman. His expression shifted from neutral to wary, then begrudgingly respectful. "Torchwick," he said gruffly. "Didn't think I'd see you again."

Roman smirked, some of his swagger returning. "Neither did I, but here we are. Tell your boss I'm here."

The bodyguard hesitated momentarily before stepping aside, motioning toward the door. "Go in."

Inside, going through the bar and then into a dimly lit room with heavy curtains and smoky air that clung to every surface, Roman led us through the space with practiced ease, stopping in front of a window that was shut tight. Behind the glass, a shadowed figure sat comfortably, their silhouette sharp and commanding.

Roman knocked lightly on the frame, his tone casual but respectful. "Well, if it isn't Lil' Miss Malachite. Been a while, hasn't it?"

"Well, well," she began, her smooth voice carrying a hint of mockery. "Roman Torchwick. Thought you'd gotten yourself killed back at Beacon."

Roman chuckled dryly, leaning casually against the window frame. "What can I say? I have a knack for slipping out of tight spots. Beacon wasn't exactly my shining moment, though, I'll admit."

Lil' Miss tilted her head, studying him. "That's one way to put it. Since you vanshied, you left these streets quieter than they've been in years. Mistral hasn't been the same without your... touch."

Roman smirked, though there was a subtle tension in his posture. "Well, don't get too nostalgic, Miss. I was never one to stick around for long. Besides, quiet streets can't be that bad, can they? Less mess for you to clean up."

Lil' Miss raised an eyebrow, her amusement deepening. "You're deflecting, Torchwick. Always have been good at that. But let's be honest—you didn't come back here to talk about old times, did you? So what do you want?"

Roman glanced back at Ruby and me before turning to her fully. "I need information. The Branwen tribe—I know you've got something."

Lil' Miss leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping idly against the armrest. "The Branwen tribe, huh? You don't aim low, do you? Always gunning for the big players." She paused, her tone shifting slightly. "I might know something. But why should I share it with you?"

Roman didn't flinch, his smirk sharpening. "Because I know you, Miss. You've got your ear to the ground, and when something stirs, you listen. You know the tribe's been making moves, setting up temporary camps near the northern outskirts. If there's anyone who can confirm it, it's you."

Lil' Miss chuckled, shaking her head. "You're not wrong. They're out there, moving in and out like shadows. But here's the thing, Torchwick: the Branwen tribe doesn't stay quiet for long. If I give you anything, it's on one condition—you make sure they move along again. I can't have them stirring up trouble on my turf."

Ruby perked up slightly at the mention of a lead, but her suspicion lingered. "How do we know this isn't just another dead end?"

Lil' Miss smirked faintly, her tone dripping with confidence. "You don't. But if Roman's back in the game, maybe it's worth following up."

Roman hesitated for a fraction of a second before nodding. "Fair enough. As long as I get what I need, you'll get what you want."

Lil' Miss leaned forward, her gaze striking Roman with sharp intensity. "Careful, Roman. You've made a lot of promises in your time. Don't let this one slip through your fingers. The streets might've gone quiet without you, but it doesn't mean we don't remember."

Roman's smirk softened, the weight of her words settling over him. "I never thought you'd forget, Miss. It's... flattering, really. But you're right—promises don't mean much unless you keep them. But you've got my word. The Branwen tribe will be on the move soon enough."

Lil' Miss studied him for a long moment, her piercing gaze searching his face. Finally, she leaned back with a small, knowing smile. "I'll hold you to that, Torchwick."

She pulled a small slip of paper from a drawer near her seat. With deliberate care, she folded it once before sliding it through a narrow opening in the glass. "This is what you're looking for," she said smoothly. "It's not much, but it should be enough to get you started. Camps, movements—breadcrumbs, if you know how to follow them."

Roman took the note without hesitation, his fingers brushing hers briefly as he pulled it back. "You're as generous as ever," he said.

"Don't push your luck, Torchwick," she replied, "And remember—if you mess this up, you'll be answering to me."

He slipped the note into his coat pocket with a lazy smile, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of unease. "Wouldn't dream of it, Miss. Thanks for the lead."

Lil' Miss leaned forward again, her gaze shifting briefly to me and Ruby. "And you two—keep an eye on him. Roman's trouble, no matter how much he pretends otherwise."

"Trust me," Ruby muttered, crossing her arms. "I've got that covered."

Even though this was a random stranger, Ruby would agree with anyone against Roman.

Well, I gave a slight nod, my expression neutral. "We'll handle it."

Roman's pace quickened as we stepped out into the chilly night air, and his demeanor became more focused.

The note in his pocket felt like a spark of hope, faint but promising. Ruby glanced at me, her suspicion still evident, but she said nothing. For now, we had a lead—and that was more than we'd had all night.

Roman's smirk returned as he glanced over his shoulder at us. "Well, now that we've got something to work with, how about we stop whining and get to it?"

Ruby rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath, but followed close behind. I couldn't help but feel that this lead might be precisely what we needed to start unraveling the tangled web of the Branwen tribe.

Chapter Text

Back at the house, I cleaned some plates, letting the steady rhythm of scrubbing and rinsing keep my mind calm. But as I reached for another dish, Ruby appeared in the doorway, her arms crossed, leaning against the frame. Her expression was thoughtful, but there was a concern in her eyes.

"Why do you trust Roman so much, Kaiser?" she asked suddenly, her voice breaking the quiet.

I glanced at her, raising an eyebrow. "An interrogation from you?"

Ruby sighed and entered the room, her arms dropping to her sides. "No, it's just a genuine question. Roman, you know? He was one of the reasons behind the Fall of Beacon. He's a criminal mastermind, committing crimes all over Vale, and now he shows up with Ozpin suddenly in his head." She gestured vaguely, her frustration surfacing. "And you're just... okay with that? I mean, how can you trust him?"

I paused, wiping my hands on a dish towel as I thought about her words. "Why do I trust Roman?" I repeated, more to myself than to Ruby. The question lingered as I leaned against the counter, crossing my arms.

"I trust Roman because... he's still here," I said finally, meeting Ruby's gaze. "Because, despite everything—the Fall, the crimes, the lies—he hasn't walked away from us yet. If he didn't care, he could've disappeared a long time ago. But he didn't."

Ruby frowned, tilting her head. "You really think that means something? Maybe he's just waiting for the right moment to bail—or worse."

"No," I said firmly. "I don't think that's it. Roman's not the type to stick around unless he sees a reason to. He's too smart for that. And whether he admits it or not, I think he sees something here—something worth staying for."

Ruby crossed her arms again, her frustration bubbling up. "But what? What does he see? Because all I see is someone who's caused so much pain. How do you just... look past that?"

I sighed, leaning back against the counter. "I'm not looking past it. Believe me, I know what Roman's done, and I'm not excusing it. But I've seen more of him than just the criminal mastermind. I've seen someone who's been shaped by a world that gave him nothing but hardship—a survivor who does what he thinks he has to in order to keep going."

Ruby's eyes narrowed slightly. "And that makes it okay?"

"No," I admitted. "But it makes him human."

She blinked, her expression softening slightly, though the doubt didn't leave her eyes. "Human? After everything he's done?"

I nodded. "Roman's made mistakes—huge ones. But I've also seen moments where he's hesitated. Moments where he's questioned whether the path he's on is really the one he wants. Back in Vale... during the chaos... I tried to reach him. I told him he didn't have to be this person. That it wasn't too late."

Ruby raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly. "And what did he say?"

I hesitated, the memory flashing in my mind. "He said it was too late. That the world had already decided what he was, and there was no turning back."

Ruby frowned, the weight of my words sinking in. "That doesn't sound like someone who wants to change."

"No," I agreed quietly. "It doesn't. But it also doesn't sound like someone who's completely convinced that he can't."

Ruby looked at me for a long moment, her silver eyes searching mine. "You really believe in him, don't you?"

I nodded. "I do. Not because I think he's a saint, but because I've seen the cracks in his armor. I've seen the guilt, the regret—even if it's just for a moment. And I believe that, somewhere deep down, he wants something better. He just doesn't know how to reach for it."

Ruby sighed, running a hand through her hair. "I don't know, Kaiser. This whole thing—it's risky. Trusting someone like Roman... it's dangerous."

"I know," I said simply. "But sometimes, you have to take a risk to make a difference. If there's even a small chance that Roman can change, that he can help us... isn't it worth trying?"

She didn't respond immediately, her gaze dropping to the floor as she mulled over my words. Finally, she looked up at me, her expression uncertain but thoughtful. "I hope you're right," she said softly. "Because if you're wrong..."

"I know," I interrupted gently. "But I'd rather take that chance than write him off completely."

Ruby gave a slight nod, though her doubt lingered. She turned to leave, pausing in the doorway. "For what it's worth... I think he's lucky to have someone who believes in him."

And with that, she disappeared down the hall, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I glanced at the plates I'd been cleaning, but my focus was elsewhere.

Roman's words, his actions, and the fleeting moments when his cracked walls all played in my mind, reminding me why I couldn't give up on him.

Because sometimes, all it takes is one person to believe in you to make you believe in yourself.

Looking for somewhere else to clean, I caught sight of Ruby and Roman down the hall. Ruby's posture was more relaxed than usual, and her expression was thoughtful rather than suspicious.

She wasn't looking at Roman like she was ready to call him out—there was something different.

Perhaps she was pondering over our conversation earlier, reflecting on the words I'd spoken about Roman.

I didn't want to intrude, so I slowed my pace and watched how they interacted from a distance.

"At first, I couldn't see it," Ruby said, her voice breaking the quiet. "But now... there are these little things that remind me of Ozpin when I look at you."

Roman furrowed his brows, confusion evident. "How so?" he asked, his tone guarded.

Ruby tilted her head, "Your posture, your demeanor... everything. It's subtle, but it's there."

For a moment, Roman froze, his expression hardening—but then, without warning, he casually threw his coffee mug and tossed it over his shoulder. It shattered on the ground with a loud crash, and I barely stopped myself from groaning in frustration. Cleaning this place was going to take forever at this rate.

Roman muttered under his breath, "Let's not make that a habit..." Then, turning his full attention to Ruby, he asked, "Do you want something, Red? Or are you here to study me like a museum exhibit?"

Ruby fidgeted, her fingers tangling together as she struggled to find her words. Finally, she took a breath and said, "I wanted to talk to you, but... more accurately, Ozpin."

Roman sighed, his exasperation evident. "Is this going to be a short talk or a long talk?"

Ruby gave him a sheepish grin. "It'll be a long one."

Roman groaned dramatically. "I have a massage scheduled at the Cho Chin at five, and I don't want to be late for it."

Ruby tilted her head. "You get massages?"

Roman raised an eyebrow, his smirk returning faintly. "I may be a criminal mastermind, but crime lords are people too. Who doesn't enjoy a good massage? The weight of the world is literally on my shoulders, and I need something to ease the stress, you know?"

Ruby suppressed a laugh but quickly focused again. "This won't take too long. Promise."

Roman rolled his eyes but muttered something under his breath before visibly relaxing. His expression shifted as he turned inward, and then, with a subtle change in his posture and tone, Ozpin's presence became unmistakable.

Ruby leaned in slightly, her curiosity plain. "How do you deal with Roman living inside your mind?" she asked.

Ozpin chuckled, the sound soft and measured. "You get used to it after the first few jumps. Roman can still hear us, by the way, so please don't say anything too cutting at my expense."

Roman's distant muttering confirmed this. "I'm always listening, and you'd better be glad I am."

Ozpin ignored the quip, refocusing on Ruby. "What is it that you wanted to discuss?"

Ruby hesitated for only a second before diving in. "I was wondering about the relics. Sure, we're doing everything we can to protect the one at Mistral, but what happened to the relic at Beacon?"

Ozpin hummed thoughtfully. "There were some special precautions taken to ensure Salem wouldn't get her hands on it. I can assure you it's safe."

Ruby's eyes flicked to his cane, suspicion flickering. "Your cane... it's not a relic, is it?"

Ozpin smiled faintly. "No, Miss Rose, my cane is not a relic. It does, however, have a few tricks up its sleeve."

Ruby said, disappointed, "Oh..." and looked down for a moment. When she finally glanced back up, her expression was serious again. "What does Salem even want, exactly?"

Ozpin's hesitation was brief but noticeable. "Immortality is a bitter gift for those without purpose," he said after a pause. "Salem was stripped of hers a long time ago. Enraged, she lashed out at the one thing she could: humanity."

Ruby shook her head slowly, processing his words. "Who was she? What happened to her that made her... like this?"

Ozpin's shoulders sagged ever so slightly. "If I knew the answer to that, Miss Rose, perhaps we could have avoided this entire conflict."

Ruby frowned. "Do you really think it was avoidable?"

"Perhaps not," Ozpin admitted, a trace of bittersweet humor in his tone. "But it is nice to consider from time to time."

Ruby's face darkened, her voice tinged with melancholy as she muttered, "Penny would still be alive. Pyrrha wouldn't have to be comatose."

For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then, Ruby looked at Ozpin directly. "What exactly happened at Beacon?

Ozpin regarded her carefully. "You'll need to be more specific, Ruby. A great deal happened at Beacon."

"Specifically after Kaiser and Pyrrha were on the brink of death. I remember Cinder standing there, and then... everything just went black. I asked Qrow and my dad, but neither of them would tell me anything," she explained.

Ozpin sighed, leaning forward slightly. "In this world, there exist some miraculous people—individuals gifted with great skill, powerful aura, and semblances that could reshape the world. Even among these, there are a rare few blessed with a gift I myself fail to fully fathom. You, Miss Rose, are one of them. I've taken to calling this phenomenon 'Silver Eyes.'"

Ruby brightened instantly, "Can you teach me how to use it?"

Ozpin smiled warmly, though he shook his head. "Unfortunately, I cannot. Each individual with this gift has described it differently. What works for one may not work for another. The only true teacher is experience, though trial and error isn't a method I'd readily recommend."

Ruby deflated slightly, but Ozpin's tone softened further. "That said, there is nothing to be ashamed of, nor should you feel burdened by it. Most who possess this gift never even realize they have it. The fact that you've already used it to save Beacon—even by accident—is an achievement few can claim. Your parents would be proud of you, Ruby. Both of them."

Ruby sniffled, her eyes misty as she wiped them with her sleeve. "Thank you," she whispered.

Before Ruby could leave, I stepped into the room, my thoughts spiraling as I approached Ozpin. "There's something I've been meaning to ask," I began, my voice steady but tinged with uncertainty. "My semblance...it suddenly manifested threads. It manifested when Pyrrha and I were about to die. The arrows—her aura—it all seemed impossible, and yet... the threads appeared. They held us together, slowed the force of the attack, and even anchored Pyrrha's aura to the physical plane. They saved us. But I don't understand how or why."

Ozpin's expression softened as he regarded me, his brows furrowing slightly in thought. "Ah," he murmured after a pause, "these threads... it seems extraordinary. If what you've described is accurate, then it appears your semblance responded to a moment of immense need, evolving to shield you and Pyrrha from certain death."

I hesitated, "Evolving? You're saying it changed because of the circumstances?"

Ozpin nodded slowly, though his expression remained clouded with uncertainty. "It's one possibility. A semblance is a manifestation of the soul, and it can be influenced by deep emotional connections, critical moments, or even sheer desperation. Your bond with Pyrrha, the gravity of the situation—perhaps these were the catalysts for your semblance to evolve."

Ruby, standing quietly nearby, tilted her head. "You think Kaiser's semblance is like my silver eyes?" she asked. Her voice blended curiosity and hesitation as if she wasn't sure she wanted to draw the comparison.

Ozpin turned to her, his tone careful. "It's possible, Miss Rose. Gifts like your silver eyes are rare, even miraculous, but the evolution of one's semblance often emerges from moments of profound importance that demand their presence. Kaiser's Temporal Threads could be another such gift as yours or simply be a natural evolution of their semblance. Either way, it is remarkable."

I frowned, my hands clenching slightly. "But why now? I've never been able to summon the threads since that moment. Not even during training. It's as if they only existed that one time. The only exception was when I was with Pyrrha at the hospital. I remember glancing at her still body as the threads appeared around her."

Ozpin sighed, his gaze sympathetic. "This is where the mystery lies. Semblances are deeply personal, and their intricacies can often defy explanation. Your threads may have surfaced as an instinctual response—your soul reaching beyond its limits to save you and Pyrrha. Or perhaps there is a layer of your semblance yet to be uncovered, one tied to forces beyond our understanding."

Ruby looked between us, her silver eyes wide with awe and uncertainty. "So... you're saying you don't know for sure?" she asked, directing her question at Ozpin.

He chuckled softly, though his tone remained contemplative. "Indeed. There are phenomena even I cannot fully explain, Kaiser's semblance being one of them. While it shares similarities with your gift, Miss Rose, it is also unique in its manifestation. The threads could very well be the key to unlocking the true depth of Kaiser's abilities—but only time will tell."

The weight of Ozpin's words settled over me, the lingering questions about my semblance pressing harder than ever. I replayed the moment in my mind—the glowing strands of time anchoring Pyrrha and me to life, weaving themselves like fragile lifelines. The way they pulsed and shimmered, shielding us from Cinder's attack, felt both miraculous and incomprehensible. How had they come into existence, and why couldn't I summon them again?

Ruby stepped closer, her voice soft but encouraging. "I know it's frustrating, Kaiser. But if you figured out how to use your threads once, maybe you can figure it out again. You've already done something incredible—don't give up."

I met her gaze and nodded slowly. "I won't. I can't. Pyrrha and I survived because of those threads, and I need to understand what they mean. If there's even a chance they can help us again... I have to try."

Ozpin smiled faintly, his tone warm. "And try you shall, Kaiser, both you and Ruby. Remember, discovery often comes in moments least expected. Your guy's gift has already saved yours and Pyrrha's life—it will guide you again when the time is right."

"Alright, you two, if needed, you guys can ask me questions anytime but it seems Roman's appointment is approaching and as his demands, I'll have to go," Ozpin explained.

They swap minds, and Roman curses, "I hate that feeling of swapping." he turns to us, "You don't know how much that guy loves listening to himself talk."

I stood neutral, still surprised by what Ozpin said. Ruby giggled as she wiped the last tears.

Suddenly, a yell came from behind, "Who spilled coffee over the damn floor!?!" Looking, it was Qrow, with an angry expression.

Roman chuckles, "Haha...Goodbye you two!" as he disappears.

Ruby and I looked at each other and giggled. We also decided to leave the room, leaving Qrow to his stress. The questions lingered from before, swirling like the threads themselves, their answers just out of reach. But with each step forward, I held onto the hope that I would one day understand the truth behind my semblance—its purpose, potential, and the lifelines it offered.

Chapter Text

A worn-out map was slapped onto the living room table, and we instinctively leaned in. Qrow was looming over the table as his finger traced various routes marked in ink across the northwest of Mistral.

"So, here's the deal," Qrow started, his gravelly voice cutting through the quiet. "I've narrowed down the areas where the Branwen tribe might be hiding. Half a dozen routes toward Lake Matsu—between this region and their usual settling patterns—there are four different spots they could be in. The closest one is just a few hours' walk by foot, but the others? Days. Maybe weeks. So, yeah... if we wanna tackle this, we're looking at one hell of a hike—and plenty of fights to go along with it. So we're gonna need some supplies to prepare."

The weight of his words settled over the room, and everyone exchanged uneasy glances. My eyes darted toward the map, assessing the pathways Qrow had highlighted. He wasn't wrong—it looked like a logistical nightmare...for the others. I understood what he meant by all of this.

Breaking the silence, Jaune asked, "How did you figure all this out?"

Qrow snorted, "While you kids were busy playing card games, I was working. Watching roadways, keeping an eye on city entrances, and tracking any caravans that looked damaged or raided. After that, it was just a matter of connecting the dots and doing some follow-up interviews around town."

Ruby beamed, "That's my uncle!" she cheered, "So, what do we do next?"

Qrow's smirk didn't falter as he glanced toward her, adjusting Harbinger against his back. "What happens next is I wait to hear back from a couple of those caravans to narrow down the field even further. Once that's locked in, we'll have a clearer plan to work with. But for now? I need you guys to gather supplies and restock your gear. Judging by the sorry state of those rucksacks over there..." He gestured toward the corner, where a pile of tattered backpacks sat, one of which sagged completely as a cord holding a saucepan snapped loose. "...your old equipment isn't gonna hold up much longer."

I raised an eyebrow, glancing toward the wreckage of worn straps and fraying seams, "Fair point," I muttered.

Nora grinned, shooting Qrow a cheeky salute. "Want someone to go with you, boss? Y'know, in case you need backup."

Qrow shook his head, his tone dismissive but not unkind. "Veteran Huntsmen aren't exactly gonna jump at the chance to help rookies, no matter how good you might actually be. I've got more street cred to throw around on my own—it'll save time. You lot focus on getting the supplies and maybe putting together a big dinner for the crew I bring back."

With that, Qrow straightened as he hooked Harbinger securely onto his back. He turned toward the door, pausing briefly to glance over his shoulder: "After you guys are done with the supplies, start preparing a big dinner for the huntsman I'll bring for a good look on us."

The door clicked shut behind him, the sound ringing out like a final command. Momentarily, the room was silent, the weight of the operation settling over us.

Then, Ren spoke up, "He didn't leave us any money, did he...?"

All eyes turned toward Roman, leaning against the far wall. He sighed, "You kids are a bad influence on me," he muttered, digging into his coat and producing a handful of coins.

Ruby grinned, her earlier tension dissolving in an instant. "You're the best, Roman!" she chirped, bouncing toward him to snatch the money. Roman rolled his eyes but didn't resist, "Don't make me regret this," he warned, his tone dripping with annoyance, "I swear, between you and Qrow, I'm starting to miss my days as a proper criminal."

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The kitchen was filled with the aroma of Sukiyaki, and the bubbling pot was the hard word of our efforts.

I stood at the counter, helping Ruby and Ren prepare the meal while light chatter from Team RNJR floated around us.

Ren, ever practical, asked if we'd have enough food for the trip. Looking at the mountain of supplies we'd gathered, Jaune wondered aloud if we'd overdone it. His question cut to a mental image of an entire room stuffed with materials—bags overflowing, crates stacked precariously, and Nora perched atop the pile, gleefully declaring her excitement for dinner.

As I stirred the pot, a sudden, unpleasant smell hit me. I wrinkled my nose, glancing around. "Do you guys smell that? It's... disgusting."

Everyone paused, exchanging confused looks. Ruby sniffed the air, her brow furrowing. "I don't smell anything." Ren shook his head. "Neither do I." Jaune shrugged. "Maybe it's the Sukiyaki?"

"No," I said firmly, my instincts kicking in. "It's something else." Before I could investigate further, Qrow's voice called out from the living room. "Hey, uh, Ruby? "Ruby perked up, wiping her hands on her apron. "I'm coming!" she called back.

She turned to Ren, gesturing toward the pan she'd been working on. "Fine! You take over." Ren nodded, stepping in to handle the pan as Ruby grabbed the tea tray and headed toward the living room. "We didn't know how many people were coming," she muttered, balancing the tray carefully. "So we just cooked all of it."

As Ruby entered the room, her gaze lifted, and she froze. The tray slipped from her hands, crashing to the floor as its contents shattered. Her eyes widened in disbelief, locked on the unexpected sight before her: Qrow, standing alongside Yang and Weiss.Ruby's voice cracked as she stumbled forward, her emotions pouring out in a torrent. "Yang, I... I'm so sorry! I-I should've stayed, and I should've talked to you more! I just... I wasn't sure if you wanted me around, and—" Tears streamed down her face, her words breaking apart in a wave of raw emotion.

Yang stepped forward, her expression softening as she pulled Ruby into a strong hug. "I love you," she said, her tears falling.

Ruby sobbed, leaning into her sister's embrace. "I love you too."Ruby turned to Weiss, her voice trembling. "Weiss."

Weiss smiled, stepping forward as the sisters opened their arms to her. She joined the hug eagerly, her usual composure giving way to genuine warmth.

The commotion drew the rest of us into the room, our curiosity piqued. We stopped in the doorway, watching the reunion unfold.

Smiles spread across the group, though I couldn't help but notice Neo standing quietly beside Qrow, her posture small and her gaze avoiding Ruby's. My instincts sharpened, but I chose not to act, letting the moment play out.

Eventually, the hug broke, and Yang touched Ruby's shoulders. "We have someone to introduce," she said, her tone cautious. "Promise you won't freak out." Ruby blinked, her gaze shifting as Yang stepped aside, revealing Neo. Ruby froze, her reaction surprisingly subdued. Yang tilted her head, muttering, "Huh. I didn't expect that reaction."

I laughed, breaking the tension. "The criminal mastermind gang is finally reunited—and on the good side."

Neo's confusion was evident as she glanced around, wondering who else I was referring to.

Before anyone could explain, the front door burst open, and Roman strode in, his arms loaded with supplies. "Some asshole parked their garish bike in the worst spot," he complained, dropping the bags unceremoniously. "And picking pockets after rush hour? Impossible." He then sees Qrow and smirks, "You didn't hear that."

But then Roman's gaze shifted, landing on Neo. He froze, blinking rapidly as he rubbed his eyes. "It can't be..." he muttered.

Neo's watery eyes betrayed her emotions as she rushed forward, jumping into Roman's arms and forcing him to spin on his heels. When they finally steadied, Neo began beating on his chest, her face a whirlwind of rage, sadness, happiness, and confusion.

As the scene unfolded, Jaune asked hesitantly, "What's their relationship?" Nora pouted, nudging him. "Don't ruin the moment."

Jaune frowned. "But they're criminals!"

I placed a hand on Jaune's head, shaking it lightly. "Don't worry about it. Like Nora said, let them have their moment."

Yang stepped forward, her tone light but firm. "We've got a lot to discuss," she said, glancing at Ruby. Ruby nodded in agreement, though Ren interjected smoothly, "Dinner comes first. A full stomach should come before emptying one's mind." I chuckled, nodding toward Ren, "As expected from Ren." he smiled in response.

Ruby fretted over the food we'd prepared, worrying aloud about whether it would be enough for the Huntsmen Qrow had mentioned.

Qrow stepped in, his tone dry. "Don't worry about that. Unfortunately, it's not gonna be an issue..."

Weiss sighed, her voice tinged with exhaustion. "I'm starving. I haven't had a proper meal in weeks."

Ruby pinched her nose, grimacing. "It smells like you haven't bathed in weeks either."

I stepped in, nodding toward Ruby. "That's the disgusting odor I was smelling in the kitchen."

Yang grinned, her tone teasing. "Nice to see your pretty face, Kaiser."

Weiss replied, "Yes, indeed. And everyone else. It feels like we're out at Beacon again..."

Yang stepped toward me for a hug, but I stopped her, shaking my head. "You and Weiss need a bath immediately."

Weiss stamped her foot, "I've been told I bathe too much!" She dropped the facade, her tone desperate. "But I do need a bath. Immediately."

Ruby nodded, gesturing toward the hallway. "I'll show you to the showers while everyone else finishes dinner."

Jaune gestured toward Neo and Roman, who were still silently communicating with each other. "What about them?"

Yang shrugged. "Just let them have their time. They'll be fine. Probably." She turned back to the group, her tone shifting. "So, what's this about dinner?"

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The dinner table buzzed with energy, a chorus of overlapping voices, clinking dishes, and occasional laughter. Sitting among the lively group, I couldn't help but smile, the warmth of the moment spreading like the aroma of the finished meal.

Ruby and Yang were already playfully jabbing at Jaune, who sat with a sheepish grin, trying to defend himself.

"How do you lose your map at a time like that?" Yang teased, pointing at him with her fork.

"Believe me, I've asked myself the same thing ever since," Jaune replied, chuckling nervously.

I couldn't resist chiming in. "Maybe it was a tactical move," I said with a grin. "Keep everyone on their toes, right?"

Jaune sighed dramatically, running a hand down his face. "Sure, let's call it that."

Yang, Weiss, and Ruby laughed while I chuckled alongside them. Nora took the opportunity to inject her usual brand of enthusiasm into the conversation.

"Hey, but you made up for it, Mister Muscles!" she exclaimed, slamming her hands on the table. "You should've seen this guy take a giant Grimm head-on!"

Jaune waved her off modestly. "I couldn't have done it without Ruby wearing it down and Kaiser supporting me."

Ruby blinked, shaking her head quickly. "Me? Did you see Ren during that fight? He was out of control!"

Ren straightened up, his expression slightly embarrassed. "I'm sorry. I may have lost my temper momentarily."

"No, no!" Ruby said, waving her hands frantically. "Out of control as in awesome! Like, you were amazing!"

Ren tilted his head in realization before offering a small smile. "Ah. Thank you."

The whole table erupted into laughter again, and I couldn't help but join in, "Out of control Ren, huh? Now there's a nickname we need to remember."

Ruby pointed her spoon at Ren, nodding enthusiastically. "Yes! I vote we keep it."

Ren sighed but chuckled, his usual calm demeanor returning.

Sitting across from me, Weiss decided it was her turn to share. "I'll tell you what's really embarrassing," she began, already covering her face with one hand. "I accidentally summoned a Boarbatusk... at a Schnee charity ball."

I raised an eyebrow, already grinning. "Wait, what? The Weiss of all people?"

Ruby gasped, leaning forward. "You did not!"

Weiss groaned. "Right in the middle of the party."

Yang leaned forward, her grin widening. "Please tell me you let that lady have it."

Weiss shook her head firmly. "Of course not! Even if I really, really wanted to."

Nora crossed her arms and smirked. "No way. I don't believe it."

Weiss raised a hand, and in an instant, a Boarbatusk appeared beside Nora, growling menacingly. Nora screamed, toppling sideways out of her chair, while Weiss smirked triumphantly. Everyone else roared with laughter.

"Oh, that's cruel!" I said, still laughing. "But also, very effective."

"Don't mess with Weiss!" Yang chimed in, nudging her shoulder.

As dinner ended, Yang shifted the attention to her robotic prosthetic arm, flexing it casually.

Everyone gathered around, their reactions ranging from awe to curiosity.

"It's not a replacement for the real thing," Yang admitted, "but I'll make sure to make good use of it."

Jaune looked at the arm in admiration. "That's amazing."

Ren leaned forward slightly, inspecting the mechanics. "Incredible."

Ruby had stars in her eyes as she zipped over to Yang's side, grabbing the arm enthusiastically. "It's just as strong?" she asked, holding it up to examine more closely.

Yang grinned. "Hm. Sure is."

That was all Nora needed. She slammed her fist on the table with a loud bang, challenging Yang to an arm-wrestling match. "Wanna bet?"

"Nora, please," Weiss said, rolling her eyes. "Now's not the time."

But Yang accepted, locking hands with Nora as Jaune and Ren began cheering Nora on, and Ruby rooted for her sister.

I leaned back slightly, watching the spectacle unfold, shaking my head in amusement.

"C'mon, Sis!" Ruby shouted. "You can't lose to a girl in a skirt!"

"You wear a skirt, Ruby, and Weiss too who is stronger than you," I pointed out, grinning at the chaos.

Weiss sighed. "Yes, thank you, Kaiser."

Ruby exclaims in surprise, "Stronger?!? "

Suddenly, Yang's arm emitted a robotic sound, and before anyone could react, Nora flew backward into the wall, holding Yang's detached prosthetic in her hand. She groaned as everyone froze, Yang's smug grin the only expression unaffected by the shock.

"Did... did she win?" Jaune asked hesitantly, his mouth half-open.

Nora's groggy realization hit as she stared at the arm in her hand. She screamed, tossing it aside like it was cursed, and Yang laughed as she caught it mid-air, reattaching it effortlessly.

I smirked, glancing at Nora. "Looks like you got disarmed," I said cheekily.

"Oh, come on!" Nora groaned, slumping back into her seat.

The mood remained light and lively as the group began clearing the dishes. I stood to help Jaune with the plates when Qrow appeared in the doorway, his tone cutting through the chatter."How can seven kids make so much noise while eating dinner?" he muttered. "Whatever. Everyone, come to the lounge."

We shuffled into the lounge, finding places to sit or lean. Yang dropped into a chair, clearly enjoying the company. But as things settled, her focus shifted, and she turned to Roman, who had quietly been lingering in the back.

"So," Yang began, tilting her head. "Why the hell is Roman Torchwick working with us?"

The laughter faded slightly. I chuckled lightly, shaking my head. "That's a long story," I admitted. "But the short version? He's got Ozpin in his head. And, well... that makes him an ally, whether we like it or not," I said, standing up and turning to Roman. "Why don't you do the thing?"

Roman sighed dramatically, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I swear, I'm doing this more than I'm comfortable with," he muttered before straightening his posture. His expression shifted, and with an almost unnoticeable change in demeanor, Ozpin's voice emerged.

"Good evening, everyone," Ozpin greeted warmly, his tone calm yet commanding as he turned to Yang and Weiss with familiarity. "Yang. Weiss. It's a pleasure to see you both again." Then his gaze shifted slightly, landing on Neo, who immediately stiffened. "And Miss Neo. I trust you are well."

Neo's reaction was immediate. She stepped back warily, her eyes darting to Yang's side as if seeking protection. The sight of Roman—her Roman—speaking with another man's voice had clearly unsettled her. She glanced nervously at Yang, who instinctively touched her shoulder, offering silent reassurance.

Ozpin continued smoothly, explaining the situation with the same measured cadence he always employed. "I understand this may be... disorienting. However, I assure you that Roman is still very much himself. My presence here is purely circumstantial, albeit necessary, to assist you all in the greater battle we face."

The confusion in the room gradually gave way to understanding, though a cloud of skepticism still lingered.

Yang seemed frozen in place, her gaze locked onto Ozpin—or instead, onto Roman speaking as Ozpin. She muttered under her breath, the words barely audible, "Shit... Raven wasn't lying."

The tension in the room shifted instantly. Qrow's demeanor changed as he straightened up, standing at full attention, his expression alarmed. "What did Raven tell you?" he demanded as he turned to Yang.

Yang startled slightly but recovered quickly, her fiery temper flaring. Her eyes glowed red as she locked her gaze onto Ozpin. "You bastard," she spat. "Why my sister? Why my team? Why my friends? What gives you the right?"

For the briefest moments, Ozpin seemed taken aback, the tiniest crack in his composed exterior showing before he let out a weary sigh. He rubbed his forehead, "No matter how many times I have tried to explain the circumstances of this secret war," he began, his voice heavy with exhaustion, "It seems never to be sufficient. There is always one person out of the group who does not understand—or perhaps it is I who lacks the words to explain it properly. And when they finally digest the truth, they fear what they have agreed to." His gaze turned to Yang. "Your mother, Yang, is exceptional—smart, talented, and deadly, much like you and your friends here. Raven seems to believe I sought her out along with her compatriots, but in reality, these traits led them to me. They were victims of their own gift."

Yang scoffed bitterly, crossing her arms. Before she could retort, Qrow stepped forward, his tone pleading. "It's true, Yang. Just... listen to him, okay? Please."

Yang hesitated but sat back, her lips pressed into a thin line. Her eyes locked on Ozpin, daring him to say something else to set her off.

Ozpin nodded and continued. "Raven believed she and her team were heroes meant to stop the evils of the world. And to a lesser extent, that is what all Huntsmen and Huntresses are—heroes easing the woes of a society plagued by monstrosity." His voice grew heavier as he added, "However, I and the company I keep serve a much different purpose. We are not here to eliminate the woes of the world or to rid it of Salem entirely. We are a counterpoint, a balance—meant to prevent her from wiping out all life on Remnant. The fact that I have tried and failed countless times to kill Salem attests to that simple fact."

Ruby leaned forward, her voice earnest. "But this is exactly what we've been training for our whole lives—to protect people, to keep them safe."

Yang shook her head, her voice laced with frustration. "It was never supposed to be this big, Ruby. We're supposed to protect villages and take on contracts—not save the whole damn world."

Jaune spoke up, "It's not like we have much of a choice. We weren't really involved when Beacon fell—the disaster came to us. And now that we know the truth... ignoring it would—" He trailed off.

Ren finished the thought, his voice calm and decisive. "Immoral."

Ozpin nodded. "Immoral as it may seem, foisting the weight of the world onto anyone's shoulders is no easy thing to ask. And there is no shame for anyone who wishes to leave. That goes for everyone in this room, not just Yang, Weiss, and Neo."

Silence blanketed the group, the weight of his words settling over everyone. I finally stepped forward, breaking the quiet. "I've already made my decision," I said confidently. "Ever since I joined Beacon, I knew the risks—and I'm staying. No matter how much things change or how dangerous it gets."

Ruby nodded beside me, her resolve clear.

"Same here." Nora grinned.

"You've got me." Ren bowed his head in agreement.

"And me," Jaune smiled faintly, "We're in this together."

Weiss surprised everyone by speaking next, her voice steady but resolute. "I'll help, too."

Yang turned to her, visibly shocked. "Weiss? After all that?"

Weiss squared her shoulders, meeting Yang's gaze. "Between Raven's story and Ozpin's, one thing is clear: Salem exists, and she's trying to destroy the world. Ren is right—it would be immoral to ignore that. Whatever truth there is to how Ozpin leads, at the very least, I'll know I'm doing something to stop her."

Ozpin smiled gently. "Your pragmatism is admirable, Miss Schnee."

Yang bit her lip, looking at Ruby, who watched her pleadingly. With a heavy sigh, Yang relented. "Alright. But no more lies, Ozpin. No more miscommunication. If we need to know something, you explain it until everyone understands. Got it?

"Nora grinned. "Even Jaune?"

"Hey!" Jaune protested, which sent the group into laughter.

When the laughter subsided, Ozpin blinked, and Roman returned to himself. He glanced at Neo, who was still watching him warily.

He stepped toward her but stopped when he noticed the unease in her eyes. With a sigh, he shrugged and gave her a lopsided grin. "I'm still me."

Neo hesitated but slowly stepped to his side, occasionally glancing at him as if to confirm he hadn't changed again.

I stepped forward, placing a hand on Roman's shoulder. "It's fine," I said softly, "He's still Roman," which Roman rolled his eyes at.

Neo exhaled faintly, her tense posture easing slightly as she glanced at Roman again.

I felt happy as the duo reunited—Neo at Roman's and Roman at Neo's sides. The thoughts I had before weren't fake or false. They were finally here at our side, on the good side...

Chapter Text

I watched as her smirk flickered in the dim glow of the torchlight, the cruel curl of Cinder's lips twisting into a sinister smile—and all that filled me was a chill resolve. I forced away the memories of the suffering she had caused, the lives she had shattered like fragile glass; they faded from my mind like a nightmare I couldn't remember clearly. In this moment, there was no place for rage, only a fierce sense of purpose.

I raised my arm, and the molten metal of Severance Shroud beneath my feet began to reshape, conforming into a series of floating platforms that glimmered ominously in the faint light.

With each thud, they clanked into place, acting as stairs for me, rising in perfectly measured increments until I towered over her, twice her height. From this elevated vantage point, I could see the tension coiling in her stance, like a viper ready to strike.

"You're nothing but an insect beneath me," I declared.

Her eyes ignited with fury. "Insect?" she spat venomously, her surroundings igniting with a tempest of wind and flame, a dance of destruction around her form. "I'll burn you alive."

Suddenly, a pulse surged through me—an alarm from Syncrosense alerted me to the combined force of flame and wind hurtling toward my position. Reacting with instinct, I summoned a protective shield, its shimmering surface intersecting with the oncoming attack.

From above, I seized the moment to retaliate, launching a barrage of jagged, radiant shards toward her wrists and ankles. Each shard flew through the air to bind her.

But Cinder was as merciless as her reputation suggested. With an elegant swing of her hand, she conjured a ring of fire that blazed around her, shattering my bindings effortlessly.

In an explosive surge, she lunged towards me in a breathtaking arc through the air, but this time, Ruby was there.

Crescent Rose whirled gracefully in her grip, a silvery arc cleaving through her fiery tempest, and together we pushed back against Cinder's wrath.

Cinder's raging storm clashed violently against the fractured platforms, splintering the ground with her fury.

She lashed out, an inferno of embers swirling in a chaotic dance, and the heat singed my cloak, yet my footing remained steadfast.

Below, Ruby moved with agility through the flames, Crescent Rose carving a path of glimmering steel in her wake. Jaune stood resolutely, bracing Ruby's retreat with his shield, countering Emerald's relentless chain strikes with unwavering, determined thrusts.

Guiding the platforms from above, I angled them downward in a seamless descent. Cinder's eyes narrowed, her lips twisting into a snarl brimming with molten fury. She thrust her hand forward, igniting a fiery blaze on the ground where I was set to land—but I was already aloft once more, stepping onto a fresh platform just in time to evade the flames.

Seizing the opportunity, Ruby's fierce voice rang out clear and commanding from my right flank, "Now, Kaiser!"

With resolve burning in my chest, I brought both blades of my Shroud to bear as I dove toward her, the metallic platforms dissolving behind me in a cascade of molten light.

Cinder unleashed a fierce jet of scalding flames aimed to sear me, but I met her onslaught head-on, spinning midair so that the Shroud's molten surface absorbed the heat, channeling it into a spray of harmless sparks that rained like falling stars.

I landed with a ferocious slash aimed at her flank; she twisted away at the last moment, but I was relentless, pivoting swiftly to strike again, driving her backward toward the looming wall behind her.

I contemplated remaining airborne on my platforms, but I quickly realized Cinder could also take to the skies, and together with Jaune and Ruby, that was where I needed to be.

Below, Emerald hissed and lunged at Jaune. He stumbled, but Ruby was there: a swift whirlwind of silver that forced Emerald to block with her chains. Jaune recovered, raising his shield as Emerald's whips whipped around him. Then, he countered with a swing that sent her reeling.

Cinder let out a cruel, haunting laugh that echoed ominously around the chamber. "I wonder how your little champion is faring," she taunted, her voice draped in malice. "She was nothing but a lamb led to slaughter. A Maiden's power squandered on foolish sentiment."

Her words were a calculated provocation, designed to shake me, burrowing deep into my mind and emotions. I clenched my jaw, fighting back the turmoil of feelings she sought to unleash.

Sentiment. Sacrifice. Honor.

These noble concepts had been twisted and crushed beneath Cinder's relentless weight. My chest tightened painfully, and alongside the familiar surge of my aura, something far darker stirred within me, awakening like a coiled serpent set to strike.

"You bastard..." I spat, my voice trembling with rising fury.

In an instant, Severance Shroud cascaded from my cloak like liquid mercury, flowing and merging before solidifying into grotesque, jagged shapes.

One emerged, then another, until dozens of hollow-eyed corpses materialized, their gleaming metal bodies reflecting the dim light like sinister mirrors. They moved with an unsettling, jerky grace, limbs creaking as they dragged themselves into existence, soulless specters formed from twisted steel and dark magnetism.

As they advanced, a chilling aura enveloped the room, the air thick with a metallic scent mingled with decay. With every step, they emitted an eerie hum, a chorus of hollow whispers that filled my ears, drowning out everything else.

Ruby and Jaune, knocked off their feet by Emerald's assault, stared in horrified disbelief, wide-eyed as they took in the nightmarish sight. Their expressions shifted from shock to terror as they witnessed the metal phantoms closing in on Cinder like a relentless tide of suffering, each hollow-eyed visage holding a grim semblance of the lives they once possessed.

Cinder's confident smirk faltered, her bravado evaporating as she glanced back at the advancing phantoms. A flicker of pure panic lit her eyes as she raised her trembling hands, summoning a maelstrom of flames and howling winds.

Yet the wretched ghosts pressed on, their contorted forms phasing through the scorching storm, unrelenting in their pursuit. Their skeletal fingers reached out, fingers elongated and sharp, slashing through the air in perfect synchrony, attempting to ensnare Cinder in a tight, metallic embrace.

The room vibrated with an undercurrent of dread, my heart thundering in rhythm with those constructs' unsettling, mechanical heartbeat. Their singular, grotesque purpose was crystal clear: to bind her, to deliver justice for every life she had hunted down and broken.

Cinder's eyes darted to mine, a mixture of hatred and dread flickering across her features. Her previously confident demeanor cracked like glass under pressure. "What are those?" she gasped, her voice strained with disbelief.

"Do you feel it?" I whispered, my voice laced with hatred. "The weight of every life you've shattered?"

Cinder let out an anguished howl that resounded through the chamber, mingling with the whispers of the metal specters as they closed in on her, their hollow eyes focused intently on her trembling form.

With a desperate roar, she thrust both hands forward, flames spiraling from her fingertips in a furious cyclone.

One by one, the ghostly constructs were blown to oblivion, shattering like fragile glass under the cruel force of her fury. Each burst sent shards of molten metal spiraling through the air, mingling with fragments of the lifeless phantoms.

I watched, breathless, as the last remnants dissolved in a blinding flash of light.

In the oppressive silence that followed, I raised my arms and murmured, "Come home."

Every fragment of the Severance Shroud—the shards that had manifested those ghastly phantoms—rushed back to me, drawn by the powerful magnetism of my cloak. They spiraled overhead, coalescing into a massive airborne sword, its surface shimmering and pulsating like a dying star.

Ruby and Jaune scrambled backward, their eyes wide with stark terror as they shielded themselves from the blinding reflections of molten metal. Even Emerald hesitated, the power shift palpable in the air—a tangible force that pressed against them, wrapping them in a blanket of dread.

Above me, the blade hung poised and trembling, as if aware of its deadly intent—then it fell, plummeting with a deafening roar.

It struck the granite floor at Cinder's feet, an eruption of sound and chaos that sent shockwaves rippling through the entire hall. The stone cracked violently, pillars swaying and splintering under the force, while showers of embers and dust erupted into the air. Cinder was flung backward across the scorched stone, her aura flaring defensively around her like a weakened shield.

She collapsed on her side, chest heaving, disbelief etched into her features as she stared up at me, the remnants of her confidence crushed. The comet-like impact hadn't cleaved her in two; her aura flickered feebly as she struggled to remain conscious.

I stepped forward, the massive blade dissipating into a pool of molten silver at my feet. The eerie light cast unnerving shadows across Cinder's trembling figure.

Silence hung in the air, thick and suffocating, broken only by Cinder's ragged breathing and the distant drip of cooling metal. The shadows cast by the dying light seemed to leer, as if relishing the tension that had enveloped us.

I lowered my gaze in that oppressive void, determination etched into my very being. "This ends when you decide it does," I said softly, my voice steady yet resonant with an iron will. "Not in spite of you... But because I will."

As I harness the power of magnetic pulse points, I push my shroud threads to create temporary footholds that hover in mid-air. This allows me to navigate the battlefield with fluid grace, dashing and weaving in unpredictable patterns that keep Cinder guessing.

While maneuvering above the chaos, I gather metal fragments from my cloak, shaping these metallic shards into a swirling ring of blades and spears, each threateningly pointed toward her.

With a flick of my wrist, I hurl them into the fray. Instead of targeting Cinder directly, I focus on the spot where I anticipate she will evade. As I expected, she sidesteps with precision, and my blades collide with the icy constructs she had been conjuring.

The impact shatters her defenses, sending shards of frost flying and disrupting her momentum.

Ruby darted past me, her movements quick and unpredictable as she swung Crescent Rose in wide arcs.

Cinder snarled, deflecting the blade with a burst of wind, but I could feel how the currents shifted.

I morphed a small collapsible shield from my arsenal, expanding it in one smooth motion to block the gust before it could send Ruby flying.

Jaune, meanwhile, clashed with Emerald. His strikes were bold but predictable, and she used her chains to keep him at bay.

My Syncrosense told me she was about to flank him, so I drew a set of tendrils from my cloak.

Timing things perfectly, the tendrils tangled around her chains, yanking them out of her grasp and allowing Jaune to move forward.

Cinder, noticing the shift, slammed her hand against the ground. A crackling wave of energy surged outward, stone fragments extending up to force us back.

I jumped, somersaulting midair, and landed smoothly behind Ruby, my Syncrosense catching the subtle twitch in Cinder's stance as she prepared her next move.

"She's switching to ice!" I shouted, my voice cutting through the noise. Ruby nodded, her grip tightening on Crescent Rose as she adjusted her angle of attack.

The temperature dropped sharply as Cinder unleashed a deadly barrage of jagged ice shards, sending them hurtling toward us.

I focused intently on their trajectory, analyzing the intricate patterns of their movement and calculating the best angles to dodge them.

I ducked and weaved with each icy shard whistling through the air, narrowly avoiding their lethal edges.

Beside me, Ruby moved with remarkable agility, her reflexes sharp as she sidestepped the incoming threats.

Meanwhile, Jaune, steady and resolute, raised his shield, deflecting the icy missiles that dared to threaten our safety, each impact echoing like a cannonfire in the tense atmosphere.

My Syncrosense pulsed again, and I ducked just in time to avoid a sharp icicle aimed at my head.

My attention briefly shifted to the rest of the battlefield. Weiss was holding her own against Vernal, her glyphs flashing brilliantly as she countered Vernal's aggressive strikes with impeccable precision.

Yang, meanwhile, was trading blow after blow with Mercury, their fight an intense showcase of raw power and calculated movement.

Roman and Neo worked as a seamless unit against Lionheart, who was overwhelmed but desperate enough to keep fighting.

But Ren and Nora, still nowhere in sight, left a gnawing unease in my chest.

"Kaiser, eyes forward!" Ruby's voice pulled me back to the fight just as Cinder unleashed another elemental onslaught. Flames and wind coiled together, roaring toward us with destructive force.

I reacted instinctively, morphing Severance Shroud into a barrier to shield Ruby and Jaune as the attack slammed into us.

The impact pushed me back, but I held my ground, gritting my teeth against the strain. "We need to split her focus!" I called out.

Ruby took the lead, zipping past Cinder and aiming for her flank. Cinder sneered, conjuring a whirlwind to block her, but that left me an opening.

I lunged forward, switching weapons mid-motion to a dual-bladed staff. My strikes were precise, forcing Cinder to counter while Ruby approached her from the other side.

Jaune reengaged with Emerald, their clash fierce and unrelenting. I watched as he fought with newfound determination, his movements more fluid than before. He was learning and adapting to Emerald's style, which was starting to show.

Cinder's fury erupted as she brought all the elements to bear, the hall shaking under the intensity of her power.

But even as the chaos threatened to overwhelm us, I felt the rhythm of the fight in my veins, Syncrosense guiding every move.

My Syncrosense pulsed, guiding me as I ducked under a fiery spear and rolled to the side, the Shroud forming a whip that lashed out to snare Cinder's arm.

She screamed in frustration, directing Emerald's attention and concern to her, as flames surged to burn through the tendrils, but it was enough. It was enough to shift the tide to give Ruby and Jaune the needed opening.

Ruby darted past me, Crescent Rose gleaming as she slashed at Cinder's exposed side, the blow connected, forcing Cinder to stumble.

Jaune followed up with a powerful strike, his sword slamming against Emerald's chains as she tried to block him.

But as time passed, Cinder, with her vast arsenal, began to adapt. The tide of the battle was turning against me.

Cinder's elemental onslaught was relentless, a maelstrom of fire, ice, wind, and stone that crashed down on me with staggering force.

My Syncrosense sharpened my awareness, but every move I made, every strike I delivered, felt like it wasn't enough.

My sword clashed against her fiery blade, deflecting a strike only for her to counter with a jagged spike of ice that sliced past my shoulder.

I gritted my teeth, the searing pain grounding me, but doubt began to creep in.

Each step I took, each weapon I swapped to, seemed to falter under the overwhelming power she wielded.

"Kaiser, pull back!" Ruby called, her voice laced with concern as she deflected another flaming projectile aimed at me.

Cinder's voice cut through the chaos like a blade of her own.

"Is that it?" she sneered, flames coiling at her fingertips like snakes ready to strike. "Is this your best? How pitiful."

The taunt should've stung, but I couldn't even muster anger anymore. I was exhausted—mentally, physically, spiritually. My muscles screamed with each movement, and my vision swam with heat and pain. Ruby and Jaune were standing behind me, their chests heaving, their weapons trembling in their hands.

And still... they hadn't given up.

They should've. I would've understood if they had. But they stood with me.

And that was enough.

I looked at my trembling hands. Severance Shroud quivered around me, flickering like it was unsure whether to collapse or evolve.

I had more to give.

Not because I had nothing left—but because I couldn't let this end here.

Slowly, methodically, I formed a dagger in my palm. It shimmered, more raw than refined. One last tool. One final transformation.

Without hesitation, I drove the blade across my hand.

The pain was immediate, sharp, blinding—but also distant. It's like my nerves were just a smoke now.

Blood spilled from the wound, running down my fingers like paint over glass.

But I didn't let it fall.

I caught it.

"The body makes the offering. The soul signs the contract."

With my will and the Severance Shroud, I caught the blood in the air, suspending it in orbit around me. The metal in it—the iron and trace alloys—responded to me like it was part of my flesh because it was.

I could feel every droplet. Every molecule.

I lifted my hand, and the blood linked—shifting, hardening, refining.

Until swords began to form.

One by one, a dozen blood-forged blades emerged, floating in precise, perfect, concentric rings around me like I was the center of a dying star.

"Blood Manipulation: Crimson Accord."

My voice was ragged, quiet. But it carried.

I felt the air shift. I saw Cinder's confidence flicker. Ruby's eyes widened, horrified and amazed. Jaune opened his mouth but said nothing. Even Emerald paused in the middle of combat, eyes flicking toward me like she'd just seen something unnatural.

And maybe they had.

I lifted my bleeding hand again and clenched it into a fist.

"Let the curtain fall in crimson."

The swords shot forward like meteors—everyone honed not by engineering or planning but by pure will.

Cinder barely had time to react before they tore toward her in a chorus of shrieking metal.

She deflected what she could with flames and glass. She shattered half of them. But not all.

One slammed into her shoulder, sending her reeling. Another scraped across her hip. A third impaled the ground near her feet and exploded into fragments that slashed at her legs.

I didn't stop. I formed more. My blood wouldn't thicken when I wanted to become something else entirely. A lance, then a scythe, then a whip.

The Severance Shroud moved with it, reinforcing the constructs, giving them shape beyond what flesh and iron should allow.

"You're smiling..." Cinder hissed, stumbling out of the smoke, her eyes wild and burning. "Why are you SMILING?"

I blinked.

...Was I smiling?

I touched my cheek with my bloodied hand, feeling the curve of it, the unshakable grin that had formed without my permission.

"Ah," I said, voice distant. "I... I guess I'm enjoying it."

I didn't mean the fight.

I meant the clarity. The release. The moment when I wasn't bound by strategy or fear or logic. I had nothing left. Just my blood. My will.

This was freedom.

But it came at a cost.

A smile.

It wasn't joy. Not exactly. It was something else.

The clarity. The intensity. The high.

Cinder's expression twisted, "This isn't bravery. This is madness."

She lifted a burning hand toward me. "You're not a warrior. You're not a Huntsman. You're just a smiling ghost drenched in blood."

Then her voice dropped into a reverent whisper, cold, "Smiling One"

Not of me. But of something else. Like I wasn't human anymore. Like she didn't recognize what she was fighting for.

I pressed my wound gently, tasting copper on my tongue, but there was no time to hesitate. Behind me, Ruby ducked under a burst of Emerald's chains, Crescent Rose arcing in a wide loop to deflect the metal whips. Jaune rushed forward, sword blazing, intercepting a hail of ice shards meant for my back.

"Keep her busy!" I rasped over the roar of battle. Ruby's silver eyes met mine, and she spun with her scythe that blunted Emerald's next strike. Jaune planted his feet and drove his sword upward, forcing Emerald back. Their teamwork brought me the precious moment I needed.

As I prepare for the attack, I can feel the surging power within me. The blades, formed from my own blood, begin to orbit around me, creating a sinister halo that glimmers ominously. Each razor-sharp edge carries the weight of my resolve, a reminder of the sacrifices made.

Taking a deep breath, I focus my energy and will. The blood-blades move in sync, a terrifying yet beautiful display of lethal artistry.

In an instant, I unleash them outward. They launch with precision and velocity, each one a deadly extension of my will, aimed directly at Cinder. The sight is both horrifying and exhilarating, as my blood transforms into my weapon, a cascading ripple of crimson fury cutting through the battlefield. I feel the rush of adrenaline, the thrill of control over this dark power, and I know that once I strike, there will be no turning back.

My vision swam as the metallic tang of my own blood stung my lips. Every heartbeat sent fresh echoes of pain down my arm, the wound burning hotter than any flame. Yet, even as my aura shuddered and flickered, I couldn't bring myself to care.

A surreal grin spread across my face—one I didn't recognize until I felt its weight in the mirror of Cinder's widening eyes. Around us, Ruby and Jaune clung to their weapons, exhaustion etched into every line of their bodies, but they stayed on their feet, trying to press the attack. Emerald recoiled, chains dangling limp in her stunned grip.

I raised my blood-slicked palm, watching the droplets twist and coil like living things. In an instant, they solidified into a dozen scarlet blades, each one suspended in the air around me, spinning slowly in concentric rings. The metal gleamed wet and hungry.

"Crimson Accord," I whispered, voice low but unmistakable—an incantation born of desperation and defiance.

Cinder wavered, her flames half-formed as she stared up at the floating steel. "You're insane," she spat. "Using your own blood—"

I laughed—harsh, echoing off the shattered stone. "My blood is mine to wield, just like your stolen power is yours!" I called down, voice carrying across the scarred chamber. "Cinder, what is your purpose? Is it to gain more power? Is it to feel safe? Is it just to fight?"

Each question cut the air like a blade. She whipped her head to me, fury and fear warring in her amber gaze.

I leaned forward atop my shifting platforms, every flicker of pain feeding the mania in my eyes. "Then I should reciprocate it!" I roared.

With a thought, the Crimson Accord spiraled downward—twelve blood-forged swords, trailing wisps of scarlet dust, aimed straight at Cinder's heart. She unleashed a tempest of flame and wind, tearing the blades apart in a shower of sparks—but not before one knife grazed her shoulder, carving a smoking furrow through her aura.

She staggered, a howl of rage and disbelief ripping from her lips as her flames sputtered. Around us, Ruby's gasp and Jaune's shout mingled with the crackle of dissipating magic. Emerald took a cautious step back, eyes wide. Even the Maiden's storm had recoiled in the face of my blood-forged onslaught.

And I—still bleeding, still trembling—didn't feel victory. I tasted only the wild, exultant ache of survival. My grin only widened as I plunged my hand into my sleeve, drawing more of my own life-essence up to be weaponized. Each drop fed the Shroud's hunger, each blade a testament to how far I'd go... and how little I'd lose sleep over it.

Around us, the world held its breath—awed, horrified, uncertain. And in that frozen heartbeat, I realized: I was no longer simply fighting Cinder. I was fighting for the chaos within me, the very edge that separated brilliance from madness.

And I was winning.

I managed to overwhelm her entirely during this rampage, matching her Maiden powers—at least almost. She glanced to her side and saw Vernal with her aura shattered. In frustration, she shouted, "You're a Maiden, so start acting like one!"

Emerald rushed in to assist her, her chains whipping toward me, but the Shroud snapped to life, forming a shield that deflected the strike.

Without missing a beat, it morphed into a staff that I used to sweep her legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the floor.

Ruby and Jaune closed in on Emerald. Their movements synchronized like clockwork. A well-placed team combo disarmed her, Jaune's blade finding its place at her neck. Emerald froze.

Behind them, the Severance Shroud pulsed, and I welcomed the storm. It wasn't repetition or strategy that had brought me here. It was chaos. Creativity. Freedom. I didn't just endure the battle—I thrived within it.

Every erratic strike, every instinctual move, reaffirmed the truth of my words: I was a Huntsman. And above all else, I was a genius.

Ruby turned to Cinder. Her rifle leveled with unwavering resolve. "It's over," she declared.

Cinder's apathetic smirk didn't falter. "Unlike you and your friends," she retorted, "I don't have unnecessary attachments." Her gaze shifted, locking onto Weiss. The heiress was mid-summon, her glyph glowing faintly. Cinder conjured an obsidian spear, her intent clear.

"NOOOOOOO!" Jaune's voice tore through the air.

I barely registered the spear's flight before it struck. One moment, Weiss stood poised, the next, the world exploded in white-hot light as her aura shattered.

The spear's burning tip sizzled into the ice wall behind her, melting it into a cascade of steaming rivulets. She slumped, limp, against the crumbling surface, her once-radiant summon flickering and dying.

Time fractured. Ruby's cry caught in her throat. Jaune froze, eyes wide, breath gone. Even Yang's next punch at Mercury lingered mid-air, her fist suspended as Mercury's crescent kick met her jaw with gruesome finality.

Jaune dropped his guard, abandoning all caution, and rushed to Weiss's side. Hazel loomed, claws flexing for the kill—until Ruby barreled into him, sending him skidding across the floor. She spun, landing on her knees beside Weiss. "Jaune, how is she?" Her voice trembled like a blade-edge.

My heart thundered in my ears as I strained to see through the haze of panic—until a familiar, cruel laugh snapped me back.

Cinder stepped into view, her heels clicking on fractured marble. Her flame-laced gaze swept over the carnage—Weiss's body, Ruby trembling, Jaune's desperate hands—before settling on me. She tilted her head, amused. "Oh, you look so... broken."

I ground my teeth against the pain surging beneath my skin—pain that had nothing to do with Weiss.

Before I could block her, she advanced. Flames danced around her fingertips as she reached for my face. I forced my eyes open—too late.

"You almost killed me?!?" Her laughter was a razor's edge—sharp, mocking. She reached out and gripped my chin, tilting my head so I couldn't look away. Her fingers burned through my cloak, cold and firm against my skin.

"Since you like to smile so much, let me give you one you'll never forget."

Before I could wrench free, her hand glowed with that same merciless fire. I felt the heat coalesce into a searing line across the left side of my face.

Time slowed as a jagged arc of blistering pain cleaved through my cheek. I couldn't scream—only a strangled gasp made it past my lips as her power carved a cruel smile from the corner of my mouth up toward my ear, and down along my neck.

Agony detonated behind my eye, coursing through every nerve. My heartbeat thundered so loud I thought it might burst from my chest. The world tilted; I tasted copper in my mouth. Through the torrent of pain, I saw Cinder's grin widen, as if she'd forged my very suffering into her victory.

Tears sprung unbidden, not of fear but of furious defiance. I tried to spit curses at her, but only a hoarse whisper came out.

The scar burned like molten metal against bone—a reminder that even in triumph, I was still flesh and blood.

She released me, letting me slump back to the ground. I couldn't feel the left side of my mouth; instead, there was only fire and ice, a permanent echo of her cruelty.

"Perfect," she whispered, stepping back to admire her work.

I saw Ruby's horrified gasp, Jaune's hand flying to his mouth, Ruby stumbling to her feet. But I could only focus on the molten scream burning across my cheek and down my neck.

Then Cinder turned on her heel, flames trailing her departure. "Sweet Dreams, Smiling One." She disappeared down the corridor toward the elevator, her footsteps echoing.

I lay there, the world spun, and the scar's heat pulsed with every heartbeat. Pain wracked my body, but through the haze, a single thought burned brighter than any agony:

I would survive this. I would make her regret everything with this smile she engraved on me...

"I'll kill her."

I sank to my knees, one hand pressed to the fresh scar, and let the world go black around me.

Meant to be inspired by (Engen from "Hero Killer") and developed towards Kaiser's psychology and appearance as well, showing that they have a creepier side to their personality, especially during battle, smiling despite the great risk at hand.

Chapter Text

The text I wrote below approaches Kaiser's identity. If you're uncomfortable with this, you may skip some parts.

The sign glowed brightly against the evening sky, insistently flashing its message: "Onsen, Onsen, Onsen!" It marked the Cho Chin bathhouse entrance, a well-known retreat famed for its relaxing hot springs.

The promise of hot springs and a relaxing evening pulled the group inside. They moved excitedly, their chatter filling the air, but my footsteps faltered as my eyes caught a smaller sign nearby: No mixed bathing allowed. It was a stark reminder of my place, or rather, my lack of place in this setting.

The words stuck in my mind, pulling at threads I didn't want to unravel. I hesitated near the steps, my arms crossed. The others, already halfway inside, turned when they noticed I wasn't following.

Ruby tilted her head, her curiosity evident. "Kaiser? You coming?"

I offered a faint smile, trying to ease her concern. "You guys go ahead. I already had my bath earlier. I'll just rest in the onsen's lounge while you're all in there."

Ruby frowned slightly, confused by my reply. "You already...?" she started, but Nora grabbed her arm enthusiastically before she could finish.

"Come on, Ruby! Don't ruin this for me!" Nora exclaimed, her energy breaking through the moment as she pulled Ruby inside.

Ren paused, his watchful gaze lingering on me for a few seconds longer than necessary as though trying to read what I wasn't saying. He gave me a small nod before stepping through the doors.

Jaune, trailing behind him, glanced back at me, scratching the back of his head. "You sure you're not coming, Kaiser? This place looks amazing."

"I'm sure," I replied, keeping my voice steady. "You all go enjoy it."

Jaune nodded slowly, though uncertain, before following Ren and Nora inside.

Roman, leaning casually against the wall, raised an eyebrow at me, his smirk faint. "You know," he said, his voice as dry as ever, "most people don't pass up a chance like this. But hey, suit yourself."

Standing beside him, Neo tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. She didn't say anything, but her gaze lingered on me momentarily before she turned and followed Roman inside.

Finally, Qrow paused at the entrance, glancing between me and the others. "You sure about this, kid?" he asked, his voice carrying more weight than the others.

I nodded, forcing another small smile. "I'm sure."

Qrow gave me a long look, then shrugged. "Your call." He turned and walked inside, the doors sliding shut behind him.

I stayed rooted to the spot for a moment, exhaling slowly. The knot in my chest tightened, and I turned toward the lounge instead, retreating into the relative quiet.

The lounge was a stark contrast to the lively entrance. Soft lighting cast a warm glow over the room, and plush seating offered a place to unwind. I stretched out on one of the resting benches near a softly humming heater, trying to let the warmth seep into my shoulders. It helped, but only a little.

The truth was, my choice to sit this one out wasn't really about already having a bath. The traditional structure of places like this didn't leave much room for someone like me, and the thought of trying to explain—or worse, forcing myself to choose—felt exhausting.

The rigid rules and expectations of society often made me feel like an outsider, and the thought of navigating these in a place of relaxation was overwhelming. Being here, alone, was easier. At least, that's what I kept telling myself.

As the minutes ticked by, I leaned back and closed my eyes, letting my thoughts wander. But before long, the creak of the door pulled me from the haze. It was Yang who stepped inside.

Her damp hair stuck to her shoulders, but something about her expression was off. There was tension in her jaw, a flicker of frustration in her amber eyes.

Yang said nothing as she crossed the room, dropping heavily onto the bench opposite me. She leaned forward, her elbows resting on her knees, and stared at the floor.

I studied her momentarily, the shift in her demeanor impossible to miss. "Yang," I started carefully, "Are you okay?"

She didn't answer right away, her gaze locked on the floor. When she finally looked up, there was a fire in her eyes—literal fire, eyes red. "Don't ask me about Blake," she said sharply.

I blinked, startled. "I wasn't—"

"It isn't about Blake!" she snapped, her voice louder than I expected.

Yang slammed her fist down on the table between us, the sharp sound echoing in the quiet room. The force cracked the wood's edge, sending tremors through the surface.

She reached for the drink she had grabbed earlier and downed it in one go, slamming the cup beside her hand. "It is Blake," she said sharply, her voice trembling with anger. "But why would I wanna talk about her? She doesn't deserve it."

Weiss had joined us, sitting at Yang's side, her usual composure softened by concern.

The room seemed to hold its breath as her words spilled out, raw and unfiltered. Yang leaned forward, her voice rising with each sentence. "I got stabbed! I wished I had my partner around to save me. Oh, wait—I did. Maybe I should've waited five minutes to see if she survived having her arm cut off. Maybe I should've stuck around to see if my team leader came out of a coma—or rescue my friend from being dragged off by her father. You know, the person she's been fighting her whole life, who is also the target of her ex-boyfriend cutting arm manic is obsessed with taking down. Might've been a good idea to wait around for just ten goddamn minutes!"

Yang punctuated her final words with another fist slam, shaking the table once more. Her voice was strained, teetering between rage and sorrow.

Her hands trembled as she leaned back, her expression hard but cracking at the edges.

The hum of the lounge heater filled the air as Yang's frustration spilled out, raw and unfiltered. Her fist had cracked the table, and she sat hunched forward, gripping her face in her hand.

Weiss moved closer, carefully but deliberately, and sat beside Yang. "For someone who doesn't want to talk about it..." Weiss started gently, but Yang cut her off, groaning in frustration.

"I know, I know," she muttered, her voice muffled. "I just... I don't know how to handle this, Weiss, Kaiser."

Weiss didn't press her further. She waited, letting Yang pull herself from the brink before speaking again. "I get it," she said softly. "I know what it feels like to be left behind."

I glanced back over my shoulder, lost in the memories of a gone age. "I feel the same," I murmured, my voice heavy with emotion. "Not from choice, not by any force, but by the cruel hand of fate."

The vivid images of Lucius flashed through my mind—his bright smile, full of life, the warmth of his gaze, and the haunting final moment when his figure faded into nothingness, leaving me with an ache that still lingered in my heart.

Yang looked up slightly, her forehead still resting against the table. "It's more than that," she said, her voice quieter now. "I'm always the one getting left behind. Raven left me. Mom left us. Dad was always busy, and Ruby couldn't even talk yet. I had to pick up the pieces. I had to keep everything together—alone. And with Blake? When I got my partner, I thought, for just one moment, that maybe I'd finally have someone who could help me hold things together. But instead, I learned she was just a fix-her-upper too. And that was fine—I could handle that. I was used to fixing things. But then, at the Vytal Festival, at the Fall... all that work was meaningless. I was just trying to be the best of a friend I could, and she threw it in my face."

Yang's voice cracked as she trailed off, her bitterness evident. Weiss watched her carefully and took a deep breath before speaking.

"When I was ten," Weiss began, her tone steady but heavy with emotion, "my dad finally admitted to my mom that the only reason he married her was for the family name. He missed the big dinner, and my mom was furious. He finally snapped and said it to her face—on my birthday, during one of my recitals. Things only got worse from there: separate dinners, opposing balconies. Eventually, there were no dinners and no recitals. A glass of wine turned into bottles, and then everything fell apart."

Her fingers tightened slightly on Yang's shoulder as she continued. "I didn't trust anyone after that. Not until Beacon. Not until all of you. It wasn't easy, and it still isn't, even now. Those months I spent in Atlas with my family? They were the longest of my life. I doubted everything—you guys, Ruby, Blake, and even myself. I didn't think I'd see any of you again. But then, I realized... I didn't want to be there anymore. I didn't want to be surrounded by lies. I wanted something real. And that's what we are to each other. A family."

Yang muttered bitterly, "But you didn't run away. You were taken with no say of your own.

Weiss shook her head gently. "Of course I had a say, Yang. Do you really think a fifty-seven-year-old businessman could've stopped me if I really wanted to stay? I got scared and fell back into instinct—the one thing I knew best: not trusting anyone and following orders. It took months to break free from that weakness, but I did. And I think we're all still growing in our own ways. None of us are finished yet."

She glanced between Yang and me before continuing, her voice soft but insistent. "As much as we wanted to play adults back at Mountain Glenn, we're not there yet. Not really. And you know what? We're all a little more like Ruby than we'd care to admit. Heck, from the sound of things, she's been the most adult out of all of us."

Yang bitterly chuckled, "Ruby still has the same stuffed quirky pillow she sleeps with every single night.

Weiss raised an eyebrow. "Where is that pillow now?"

Yang hesitated. "At home. At the Xiao Long house. Ruby left it months ago."

I spoke then, my voice steady but tinged with emotion. "We've all had our moments of weakness. For me, it was growing up in a family that cared more about perfection than people. My parents, my relatives—everyone was obsessed with creating the perfect bloodline. I was just another piece of their plan."

Yang and Weiss looked at me, their eyes softening as I continued. "Everything I did had to be flawless, or there were consequences. I forced myself to be perfect, even when it almost killed me. Eventually, I lost everything—my emotions, my sense of self. It wasn't until I met Lucius that something changed. He taught me how to feel again, how to be human. But then he disappeared, and I slipped back into the same cycle—until Beacon. Meeting you all reignited something I thought I'd lost forever. So, thank you... for being the family I needed."

Weiss reached for my hand, pulling me forward gently as we leaned into Yang's side, giving her a deep hug.

Yang gave a shaky, uneasy laugh, glancing at us both. "You two are really good at this," she muttered, her voice breaking.

I smiled faintly. "For me, it's because of Lucius."

Weiss gave a small smirk. "I don't know—I just took a page out of your playbook. I'm winging it."

Yang sniffled, a small smile breaking through her tears. "It's working," she whispered. Her voice cracked again as she pulled us both deeper into the hug. "I'm just... I'm tired of people running away."

Weiss leaned her head against Yang's, her voice soft but firm. "Blake isn't running away. She'll come back. She'll come back home. Just give her time."

"And when she does, we'll need to be here for her just like how we're here for you," I added.

For a long moment, we stayed like that, the quiet warmth of the hug holding the room together. But the peace didn't last.

From down the hall, the sound of crashing echoed toward us, followed by Nora's loud voice. "Help! Reinforcements! Ruby's got a water gun, and she's gone rogue!"

Another crash followed, along with Jaune and Ren's panicked screams. Ruby's laughter rang out above the chaos, triumphant. "Victory will be wet! Victory will be swift! It will be refreshing!"

Weiss blinked, her hand still resting on Yang's and mine. "We should stop her," she said slowly. "Before the damages get out of control. It's not like we have access to my dad's pocketbook anymore."

Yang wiped her eyes, a faint grin on her face. "You're right." With a sly smile, she clasped Weiss's hand and grabbed mine forcefully. "C'mon, Kaiser. Family first, right? Time to protect them from the unruly redhead."

I sighed, rolling my eyes but smiling nonetheless. "Do we have to?"

Yang grinned, her confidence returning. "Isn't it worth it?"

I looked at Weiss with confusion, "What did you mean by Ruby being the most adult out of all of us?"

Weiss giggled, "She still is," looking back at the showers.

Together, the three of us turned toward the showers. Yang pumped her fist in the air, her voice rallying us like we were charging into battle. "Bonsai!"

As they rushed in, I trailed behind, shaking my head with a smile. "Might as well go with the flow," I muttered, activating my semblance as I joined them, ready for whatever chaos Ruby had unleashed, "Not a single molecule of water is going to touch me. Not under my eyes!"

Chapter Text

I was drifting on a swing beneath a bruised sky—its once-golden hue now tinged with ashen crimson—and the air tasted faintly of rust and songless laughter.

The chains creaked like dry bones as I carved slow arcs through a world that shimmered with half-formed nightmares: wildflowers bloomed black and blood-veined, their petals curling inward, and distant trees bent toward me as if whispering secrets I couldn't quite catch.

I closed my eyes, reveling in the hush, when a warm, familiar voice sliced through the quiet.

"Kaiser, stop playing at monsters," Lucius chided, his tone equal parts teasing and concern.

I opened my eyes to find him sitting on the adjacent swing, his grin wickedly bright in that hollow landscape. In the dream, his laughter echoed, sending ripples through the twisted grass.

"Even nightmares can be beautiful," I murmured, gesturing at the black petals that gleamed like onyx under the warped sky. "Don't you see? This place is perfect."

He shook his head, eyes glinting. "Perfection is a trap. You're safe here—but safe is death for a huntsman."

A laughter rose in my chest, low, delighted. I kicked my legs higher, sending the swing swooping toward the sky's cracked seams. "I'm free here. Free of fear, free of duty... free of the weariness that drags me down."

Lucius's expression softened, though a shadow passed through his eyes. He rose, stepping off his swing so that our chairs drifted close. "You're not free," he said quietly. "You're trapped in your cruelty."

I laughed again, the sound splitting like glass. "So let me be trapped."

"Your darkness is a weapon, not a refuge," he insisted, reaching out. His hand hovered inches from mine. "Kaiser, come back to the world that needs you. Those you love—the friends you'd slay for—they're waiting."

I hesitated, toes still swinging, heart pounding with dark delight. Behind us, the flowers rustled, inching closer, drawn to my unease.

Lucius closed the gap, his arm coiling around me in a grip that felt like home. "This dream will consume you," he whispered. "It will claim your soul if you don't wake."

I turned to him, that twisted grin falling away in the ghost-light of his eyes. For a moment, I saw the boy I'd been: hopeful, alive, unbroken. And I felt the weight of every choice I'd made, every life I'd shattered in pursuit of power.

His voice pulled me back, steady and sure. "Take my hand, Kaiser."

My fingers trembled above his. The flowers pressed closer, the sky cracking wider.

I smiled—no longer the savage smile of the dream, but one born from pain and purpose—and I clasped his.

"I'm done playing," I whispered.

Light exploded around me, and I woke to the cold stone beneath my palms, the distant roar of battle, and the ragged breaths of Ren and Weiss beside me.

This time, I would stay awake.

Jaune noticed my eyes flutter open, and tears came out, "Kaiser, your face. Everything is fine... for now."

But before I could reply, a racket erupted in the hall, the sound of combat drawing our attention like a siren call.

I turned to Jaune, startled to realize my aura was replenishing at a heightened rate.

My eyes flicked to his hands—his palms were glowing white, pressed against Weiss and me, switching between us with deliberate urgency. Weiss took priority; her injury from Cinder's spear was still a cruel reminder of the battle.

"Jaune, it's your semblance," I said in shock.

Jaune chuckled weakly, still trying to crack jokes despite the situation, glancing at Nora. "Remember what you and Ruby said at Beacon when we were in class? Am I part of the cool kids club now?"

Nora grinned, her laughter cutting through the tension. "Cracking jokes at a time like this? Oh, you're one of us now," but her grin soon vanished upon seeing my face.

Severance Shroud wrapped protectively around me, almost sentient in its embrace. With renewed strength, I imbued it with aura, morphing it into a katana as I rose to my feet.

Jaune's expression shifted, stunned by my determination. "Kaiser, you can't just go back out after sustaining that much damage to your aura and blood lost."

I responded to him with a smile that I couldn't hold, "Cinder owes me a debt."

Nora clasped my shoulder. "I think you should stay back!"

A loud crack rang from the door next to us, drawing our focus. Hazel loomed over Roman through the window, ready to land a fatal blow.

Before anyone could react, Nora burst through the door, charging at Hazel without hesitation.

But Hazel grabbed her and slammed her to the ground, sending electricity surging through her body in brutal waves. Despite the agonizing sight, I couldn't help but grin.

Hazel turned to Ozpin, his voice a growl of rage. "How many innocent lives must be sacrificed before you're satisfied with this faulty crusade?"

Before Ozpin could respond, Nora surged back to her feet, the electricity fueling her instead of hindering her.

With a fierce cry, she flipped Hazel toward the hall entrance, tearing a chunk of the wall. "Homerun!" she yelled triumphantly.

But Hazel was undeterred, standing as if unfazed by the attack.

"What does it take to keep him down?" Nora muttered in disbelief, her fists clenched.

Ozpin, winded from the ongoing chaos, explained, "Hazel's semblance negates the feeling of pain. It's why he can inject so much Dust into his body without hesitation."

Nora's eyes burned with rage. "He can't feel it?" she muttered bitterly. Gritting her teeth, she leapt forward with a roar. "I'll MAKE HIM FEEL IT"

I joined her, deflecting Hazel's crushing blows with my katana and carving openings for her attacks. Each slash forced him back.

I allowed myself a breath—just for a second—before danger screamed back into my ears. Ruby and Yang were locked in a desperate dance with Emerald and Mercury, and Hazel was already rising, more relentless than ever.

The fight raged on. My Severance Shroud shifted forms, morphing to suit each moment, balancing defense and offense. But Hazel's brute force overwhelmed us.

In a final devastating move, Nora was flung unconscious through the front door of the school. Hazel turned to me, his voice low and menacing. "That's one. One more to go...

My mind raced. Why did everything feel heavy? Why couldn't I summon the eerie calm of Syncrosense?

Perhaps I'd given too much, too many of my very life force, to keep it alive. I pressed my hand against my face, feeling the scar that Cinder had engraved on me, throbbing with pain.

Hazel surged forward, fist swinging. I barely brought up the Shroud in time, the impact grinding me into the wall, and the world faded.

When I came to, I saw Hazel lifting Qrow by the leg, flinging him into a pillar. Ruby and Yang were surrounded by Hazel, Mercury, Emerald, and Lionheart on all sides. Their determination burned fiercely, but the odds were grim.

Suddenly, a hail of bristling white feathers pierced Hazel and Lionheart, who screamed in agony.

All eyes turned to the source—Weiss, recovered and standing tall, a Nevermore towering triumphantly behind her.

Lionheart, his aura shattered, fled up the stairs, blood spilling from his wounds. Hazel roared in fury, only to be attacked again by the swooping Nevermore.

The hallway doors slammed open with a deafening crash—Blake was hurled through them, skidding across the marble floor with a pained grunt. The sound of her impact echoed, sharp and jarring.

Yang gasped, "Blake...?"

A single bootstep followed. Cold. Rhythmic. And then—

Adam Taurus stepped into view.

His coat hung in tatters, his mask fractured across one eye, and his katana gleamed under the harsh lights. He loomed in the doorway, his presence suffocating, his gaze locked onto Blake. But then his eyes flicked to each of us, one by one, tension rising.

"Foolishness, Blake," Adam said, calm but laced with venom. "Did you really think I wouldn't anticipate betrayal? I knew Illia would disarm the bombs. Her will is sharp... but her heart was never made for war."

From the shadows, Hazel's voice boomed, furious and unrestrained. "You're off-script, Adam. The mission was clear."

Adam turned to him, his movements deliberate, his tone icy. "And that's the problem. Your mission. Salem's mission. One that ends with my people crushed under her heel just as easily as humans."

Without warning, Adam spun, his katana flashing in a deadly arc. The blade slashed across Hazel's chest, sending him crashing into a pillar with a thunderous impact.

Hazel roared, his voice shaking the walls. "What are you doing?!"

Adam's response was calm, almost detached. "Taking the only path that keeps my people alive. I'm not your pawn, Hazel... I never was."

He turned back toward us, his gaze sharp and calculating. "But Faunus extinction doesn't serve anyone. Salem's war will consume all of us—humans and Faunus alike. Weakening your side now would only feed her flame. So if survival for my people means standing next to people, I once called enemies... then so be it. When this war ends, we settle the score. Until then, don't get in my way. The White Fang will still go on to fight for our cause."

Adam straightened, retracting his blade with a deliberate motion. His mask, cracked and worn, revealed a flicker of the man beneath. "Don't mistake my actions for loyalty to your cause, Hazel. I never bowed to Salem. I used her. Just as she tried to use me, but the truth is clear now—her war won't spare Faunus' lives."

Still reeling from the blow that sent her into the hall, Blake pulled herself up with Yang's help. Her voice was strained but steady. "Then what was all of that? The raids? The fear? The bombs?"

Adam's gaze shifted to her, his voice sharpening. "Deception. Sometimes, you must play a monster among monsters to protect your people."

He stepped forward slowly, deliberately. "Would Salem have allowed the White Fang to move freely if she didn't believe we were her pawns? I fed her what she wanted—obedience, hatred—just enough to stay close. To watch. To learn. To gain. To make sure we survive what's coming. Even if I didn't."

Weiss's voice cut through the tension, cold and biting. "So you lied to everyone?"

Adam glanced at her, "How ironic, coming from a Schnee. I did what I had to. Salem's war will leave no race untouched—not Faunus, not Human. If we splinter now, we all die. If pretending to serve her gave me the power to protect the Faunus, then so be it."

I stepped forward, my confusion evident, but my tone firm. "And when were you planning to stop pretending?"

Adam's response was immediate, his voice cold. "When it mattered. Like now to end Cinder."

He raised his blade slightly—not in threat, but in oath. "Salem thinks Faunus are just tools. I'll prove her wrong. I'll use every resource I gained under her eye against her."

I couldn't help but chuckle, the situation's absurdity hitting me. "Then maybe... this war just gained one more reluctant ally."

Ruby's voice broke through, surprised and uncertain. "What are you doing, Kaiser?"

I didn't even realize I was moving until I was already beside Adam, Severance Shroud unfurling around me like wings.

My lips curved into a slow, almost unnatural grin—teeth bared just enough to catch the torchlight-so eerie that even Adam flickered with hesitation.

"Well," I said, my voice calm but laced with something darker, "it looks like my instincts have taken over, Ruby. I'm fighting."

Ruby stumbled backward, her hand flying to her mouth. "K—Kaiser?" she whispered, eyes wide as they drifted to the deep, jagged scar slashing from my left temple down across my cheek and neck—Cinder's cruel gift.

I let my smile linger, watching their faces shift from relief to horror as they truly saw the scar for the first time.

Yang froze mid-step, her fiery hair brushing my shoulder. Her usual confident stance melted away—her arms dropped limply, and her purple eyes were wide with an instinctive, unmoving fear.

Weiss's rapier clattered to the floor as she stepped back. The air around her crackled with frost and terror. "That's... that's not a wound," she managed, voice quavering. "It's... It's a brand."

Blake's silent figure melted into the shadows behind me. She blinked, her golden eyes reflecting the scar's cruel curve. For a heartbeat, she looked as though she might speak—then shook her head and pressed herself against the wall, too frightened to move any closer.

Even Adam's mask seemed to shift as he took a step back. He cleared his throat, voice low, "You wear it well... but it suits a monster more than a human."

Hazel lowered his fist, "Cinder's work," he said, almost to himself. "She's... she's made you into something else."

In the heavy silence that followed, their terror cracked the air—proof that the scar wasn't just flesh, but a message etched into my very soul.

Hazel growled, his aura flaring like a bonfire. "So this is how it is, Adam?! You play the loyal servant just to turn tail?!"

Adam's grip on his blade tightened, his voice steady. "I played the monster because you let me. You and Salem never cared who burned—Faunus or Human. You just needed bodies."

Ruby shook off the surprise and screamed for Yang to go. Yang seized the moment, landing a brutal hit on Mercury before sprinting toward the elevator shaft.

I launched forward, Severance Shroud erupting into tendrils that curved mid-air like serpents, aiming for Hazel's limbs. He batted them away with the flat of his fists, his strength undeniable, his rage blinding.

"And you're any better?" Hazel shouted, charging. "You sowed chaos!"

I caught him mid-lunge, Severance shifting into a barrier just long enough for me to twist and launch spikes from the opposite side. Hazel turned in time, blocking the blast with his fist, but the impact staggered him.

Adam surged in from the side, his movements precise and deliberate. His mask was cracked, but his focus was sharper than ever. "I bent the White Fang to survive, not to conquer," he growled, blade clashing against Hazel's fist.

Then my body faltered.

Pain shot through me—deep, cold, and pulsing.

Severance isn't responding fast enough...

My aura was flickering, unstable. Syncrosense wouldn't activate.

And then I saw it.

A flicker of crimson—not from Dust, not from blood spilled from wounds, but from me.

Thin red strands pooled around me, coiling and writhing like living threads, tugged by something more profound than instinct.

My eyes widened.

Blood.

My blood.

It answered my will.

Hazel struck again, a monstrous blow swinging for my chest. I reacted without thinking—those crimson strands lashed upward, hardening into a shield just in time. Hazel's fist slammed into it, cracking the floor as we slid backward.

I blinked. "That... that wasn't the Shroud controlling the metal from my blood."

The realization hit me like a thunderclap.

This was something else.

Semblance—changed. Transformed. Mutated.

Now I realize why Syncrosense wasn't activating...

Was this what saved me and my Pyrrha, or was it simply desperation...

I looked at my hand, blood dancing along my palm like threads of silk, alive, hungry.

And then I laughed.

A low, slow sound that rose into a manic grin.

Cinder's scar burned along my jaw, a seared, cruel half-smile carved into my skin. I dragged two fingers along it as the blood began to spiral in the air behind me.

"She left me this scar..." I whispered. "She carved a smile into my face..."

And then I grinned wider—madness shining in my eyes. "And gave me another gift."

Hazel paused, narrowing his eyes. "What are you babbling about?"

I raised my hand, letting the tendrils of blood solidify into jagged spearpoints floating around me.

"Pain. Power. Purpose," I whispered, almost reverently. "She broke my soul, so something new could bleed through."

Hazel roared and charged again, but my strikes came from within this time. The blood lances flew, redirected mid-air by my command. Hazel smashed two aside, but a third nicked his shoulder, drawing a line of blood despite his aura. It wasn't lethal—but it stung.

"Not enough to kill," I murmured, staggering. "But enough to matter."

Still weakened from my battle with Cinder, I could feel the cost of every motion. My control was erratic, messy. My body was tired, and the blood manipulation strained what little I had left. But it was mine.

My blood looped around Hazel's arms as Adam leaped, his blade plunging downward. Hazel roared, breaking free and slamming Adam into the wall. I narrowed my eyes, thrusting my hand forward. "You want power, Hazel? Fine—then drown in it."

My blood erupted into a vortex, a swirling trap of crimson. I twisted my hand, forming spikes inside the dome—but Hazel burst free, bloody but laughing, his eyes glowing with rage.

"You both think you're free. You're just chasing a prettier leash!"

Adam wiped blood from his mouth, standing beside me once more. "Maybe," he said. "But this time, we choose the chain—and who we drag down with us."

Hazel lunged, but I moved faster. Blood I had created exploded from my surroundings, weaving around Hazel's limbs, locking him in place like a living net. He struggled, snarling, but I tightened the hold with a snap of my fingers.

Adam took his chance, vanishing and reappearing above Hazel in a flash of crimson motion. "No more pawns," he muttered, slashing downward in a vicious arc. Hazel howled as his aura shattered with a resounding crack.

He was knocked back to his group, clutching his injury, gasping. My Shroud retracted as I stepped closer, keeping my stance ready—but not striking again.

Hazel glared at us, defiance burning through his agony. "You'll regret this," he rasped. "When she finds out... she'll erase you both."

"Let her try," I said flatly.

Hazel limped away, his form retreating into the chaos of the battle.

Elsewhere in the hall, the sounds of battle rage on. Emerald, Mercury, and Lionheart are locked in combat with Ruby, Weiss, and Blake.

But for a brief moment—amid broken marble and fractured alliances—Adam and I stand still.

Not allies.
Not enemies.
Just... two survivors.
Fighting the same war on borrowed time.

Reinforcements arrived: Roman, Neo, Jaune, Nora, Ren, and Qrow.

Emerald panicked, resisting Mercury's attempts to drag her away. "Cinder will be back! She'll have the relic! She'll save us!"

The elevator whirred, catching everyone's attention. Yang stepped out, cradling Vernal's body.

I stepped forward, my voice cold, "Surrender. Your little posse—the Clowns—is finished."

Emerald's panic broke into hysteria, her semblance erupting in a horrifying display. The skeletal wraith loomed grotesquely, its twisted, humanoid form exuding malice.

I froze as the sight clawed at my very core. My breath caught in my throat, the oppressive presence of the apparition sending shivers down my spine.

Its hollow eyes locked onto the room, a haunting distortion that seemed to pierce through reality itself.

My stomach swirled, my hands trembling involuntarily as I staggered back, my mind frantically grappling with the surreal horror before me. I felt an overwhelming helplessness, a primal fear like I had never known, paralyzing my instincts as the room stood frozen in terror.

Emerald's screams drowned out the tension, her panic feeding into the monstrosity she had unleashed. It felt as though the air itself had turned rotten, thick with the weight of despair.

I couldn't move or think, but the villains seized the moment. Their forms obscured as they fled into the chaos, leaving behind the echo of the wraith's haunting form imprinted on my mind.

Ren faltered, trying to pursue, too injured to keep up. Jaune steadied him, helping him with his semblance.

Yang descended the stairs, her shock evident in every step. As she reached the bottom, she dropped to her knees and burst into tears.

Weiss, Ruby, and Blake rushed to her, Weiss cradling her face as they wept together.

I stood nearby, pondering Vernal's story and the tales Weiss had shared about her and Yang back at the tribe. The parallels between Roman and Neo struck me deeply—people shaped by harsh environments, forced into paths they never chose.

Tears slipped down my face as the weight of loss pressed on me.

But I had forgotten one final threat still standing among the rubble: Adam.

He stood unmoving, his silhouette framed by the dying embers of battle. The corpse of Vernal lay still behind him, and Salem's fading malice seemed to roll off him like smoke against steel. The blood, the betrayal, the chaos—none of it stirred him.

As if he'd known all along that it would come to this.

I took a step forward, Blood coiling loosely around my shoulders, "So what now?" I asked, voice sharp with bitter amusement. "Going to finish what Salem started? Or maybe keep us around—useful little pawns for your next rebellion?"

Adam didn't answer at first. His blade remained sheathed, his posture still, unreadable. Then, he let out a short, dry laugh—quiet and mirthless.

"No," he said. "I told you before: when this war is over, Faunus and Humans can settle their score. But not like this." His voice was cool, level... exhausted.

He looked at me—not with hatred, but with a strange, detached regard. Almost like pity. Almost like respect.

"Killing you now doesn't win us anything. It just feeds a fire that's already burning us both alive." He took a slow breath, and I caught a flicker of conflict behind his fractured mask.

Then he added, almost as an afterthought—
"And... against my better judgment, I've taken a liking to you, Kaiser." His crimson gaze narrowed slightly. "Despite your heritage."

I tilted my head, that wicked grin returning. The scar Cinder carved into my cheek ached faintly—but I let it show.

"Careful, Adam," I murmured. "Keep talking like that, and people might mistake you for someone with a conscience."

His expression didn't change.

"Maybe I used to have one," he said. "Before I had to cut it out."

Furious, Blake yelled, "And you think we'll just let you walk away?"

This time, Adam laughed, "Of course not. But you're fools if you think this is over."

He paused, letting the silence stretch between us for a heartbeat, then revealed what we had all missed.

"I split the White Fang months ago. Some followed Salem blindly—pawns, puppets. Expendable. The rest? I kept hidden. Quiet. Observing. Waiting. Those who truly understood the bigger picture."

"Not everyone in the Fang followed me out of loyalty. Many followed because I had a plan—a real one. One built not on hatred, but on survival."

"Sienna Khan... she was never a martyr. Her death was staged as a necessary deception. She understood that real power thrives in shadows. By disappearing, she gave me the space to let this plan grow—to fool Hazel and Salem, to deceive our enemies, and to prepare for the day the Faunus would no longer be pawns in someone else's war. While I am here, she is managing everyone else back at headquarters."

"Everything you saw here—this battle, these soldiers—was a distraction. Nothing more."

Adam turned his back on us and began to walk away slowly.

"My main objective... was Cinder, a valuable asset of Salem. If the opportunity presented itself, I would have taken the Relic too. Removing her was more important than claiming power."

He stopped at the threshold, pausing just long enough to glance back at the ruined chamber behind us.

"But it looks like that's not needed after all. One of your accomplices must've finished her off. Someone strong—someone with the Maiden's power. To match her... it would've had to be."

His eyes narrowed, calculating possibilities—already planning his next move.

"You're not the only ones adapting. I have everything I need: Information, resources, and power, which I have claimed from Salem and her inner circle. When the final war comes, I'll be ready. And the Fang that matters will be ready with me. And if you truly have strength, I'll also see you there."

And then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone—leaving behind only silence.

Blake's expression was unreadable—torn between fury, grief, and something harder to name, "He just walked away... after everything."

Ruby steps forward, hands still trembling, her voice unsure, "Do you think... he really meant what he said? About fighting Salem? About protecting the Faunus?"

Blake paused, then said, "I don't know. With Adam... it's always hard to tell where the truth ends and the manipulation begins. But for the first time... he didn't look angry. He looked tired. Like someone who's been carrying a war inside himself for too long."

Yang growled, "And so we let him go?"

Blake turned to her, still firm, "No. We chose not to fight another battle in the middle of a collapsing battlefield. Maybe it was a mistake. But maybe... maybe that wasn't the moment."

Silence follows. The group exchanges glances, some with regret, others with frustration. But no one argues.

"He's not done. Not with Salem. Not with us. Whether he's an enemy or an ally next time... we'll find out soon enough," I said.

Blake nods faintly, her eyes still on the doorway, "Next time... I'll be ready."

Chapter Text

The day began with a plan to divide and conquer. Saying farewell to Nora, Weiss, and Yang as they branched off, Jaune grouped with Neo and Roman while I found myself alongside Ruby, Ren, and Qrow.

It was a practical decision. Splitting up increased our chances of gathering helpful information quickly, though the prospect of running separate investigations left me slightly wary.

The apartment complex Qrow led us to was bland, its worn brick appearance blending into the endless row of similar buildings lining the street.

As we climbed the stairs to the specified room. I trailed behind him, Ruby walking beside me, her curiosity spilling over in every glance toward Qrow.

We stopped at a door that looked as ordinary as the rest, except for the faint sound of muffled voices from the other rooms.

Qrow hesitated for half a second before pressing the doorbell. The sharp chime echoed faintly, but no one responded.

Ruby tilted her head and crossed her arms, watching the door intently. "Is this guy even home?" she asked, her tone edged with the impatience of someone itching to move forward.

Qrow shrugged, leaning back slightly as he glanced at her. "Don't know," he admitted, his voice hoarse but calm. "But it's the best lead I've gotten on any Huntsman yet." He stepped back, scanning the hallway briefly before returning to the door.

Ren spoke up. "And if he's not here? What's the backup plan?" His tone was measured, his mind calculating the next steps.

Qrow smirked, "We improvise. Like we always do."

I exchanged a glance with Ruby. Her eyebrow raised as if questioning how reliable "improvising" really was.

Despite her skepticism, her eyes showed undeniable determination—she trusted Qrow, even if his methods weren't exactly conventional.

Someone shuffled quietly behind the door, their movements faint but noticeable in the otherwise silent hallway. Before any of us could react, a ruckus erupted from inside—a loud crash followed by groaning. Alarmed, Ruby's instincts took over.

"Ruby, wait—!" I called out, my hand reaching for her as she blurred past us with her semblance. Ren and Qrow joined in, protesting loudly, but the words barely had time to register before Ruby had already busted through the door.

The sight inside, however, brought the chaos to an abrupt halt.

A Huntsman, disheveled and startled, lay buried under a pile of fallen boxes, his groans matching the ruckus we'd heard moments earlier.

Qrow stepped into the room cautiously, his initial irritation fading as he took in the scene. "Oh..." he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Lucero Hawthorne."

The Huntsman froze at the sound of his name. His eyes darted toward the group, wide with panic, as he scrambled out from under the boxes and backed himself against the nearest wall. "Stay back!" he yelled, his voice trembling. "Don't hurt me!"

Ruby took a step forward, her hands raised in a placating gesture. "Whoa, whoa, it's okay! We're not here to hurt you. We just want to talk."

Lucero's breathing was ragged, his gaze darting between us as though searching for an escape. It took a few tense moments, but his panic began to subside with Ruby and Ren's calming reassurances. He eventually sat on one of the boxes, though his hands fidgeted nervously in his lap.

"I—I'm sorry," Lucero started, his voice shaky. "It's just... things have been bad. Real bad."

Qrow crossed his arms, leaning against the doorframe. "Yeah? Why don't you tell us about it?"

Lucero hesitated, glancing between us before letting out a heavy sigh. "The missions... the ones we've been sent on are pointless. Half the time, they don't make any sense. And then they got harder and harder until they weren't just hard anymore. They were suicide missions. One after another, pushing us to our absolute limits."

He paused, his hands trembling slightly. "The last one I went on was a wild goose chase. My entire unit was jumped. There were three of them... and one of them—" His voice broke, and he buried his face in his hands. Ruby and Ren quickly moved closer, their voices soothing as they tried to calm him down again.

Three...

After a few moments, Ren's tone shifted, curious. "Lucero," he began carefully, "Were you on a mission to Kuchinashi about two or a half months ago?"

Lucero thought about it, his brow furrowing. "I—yeah, I think so. I've been on a couple of wild goose chases like that. Why?"

Qrow hummed thoughtfully, his gaze darkening. "That's... not what Leo told us," he muttered.

Ruby looked between Ren, Qrow, and me, her hand coming up to scratch her chin. "Come to think of it. Lionheart only sent an airship when you were involved, Uncle Qrow. And it always felt like he just... pulled it out of thin air. Even when he kept saying how desperate the situation was."

Qrow's eyes narrowed as he glanced toward the door. "I need to have a few words with Leo about this. Something's not adding up."

I felt a surge of frustration building in my chest. Slamming my fist into the wall, I growled, "I knew it. My instincts were right—Leo is working with the other side."

My thoughts spiraled, connecting the dots as I paced. "Mercury, Emerald, Cinder... It all makes sense now. They're in Mistral, and Leo is helping them."

"Hey!" Qrow's voice cut through my tirade, sharp and commanding. "Don't jump to conclusions, Kaiser. We need evidence."

Behind us, Lucero's voice broke through hesitantly. "C-can I go now?" he asked, his tone quiet but desperate. "I just want to get my things and get out of Mistral before she finds me."

The four of us exchanged glances before stepping back to let him through. Lucero paused at the door, looking back over his shoulder. "If you don't want to end up like the others... you should leave too." And with that, he closed the door, leaving us silent.

Ruby was the first to break it, turning to Qrow. "So, what now? Is our next stop Haven Academy?"

Before Qrow could respond, Ruby's scroll vibrated in her pocket. She pulled it out, her brow furrowing. "Yang?" she said, answering the call. The screen lit up with her sister's face.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

The tension hung heavy in the room as Qrow leaned over the coffee table, his voice low but sharp. The table itself was scattered with papers, hastily drawn maps, charts covered in red markings, and, in the center, a battered White Fang mask that Neo had collected.

Everyone was gathered around it: Ruby, Weiss, Jaune, Nora, Neo, Roman, Qrow, Ren, Yang... and me, our faces a mixture of determination and concern.

Qrow leaned over the table, gesturing toward the scattered documents. His voice was sharp, cutting through the moment. "Lionheart's been lying to us," he said, the weight of his words sinking in. "I did some digging into the missions the missing Huntsmen were sent on. Lucero was right—either the missions were pointless, or they ended in complete squad wipes. Worst of all?" His tone darkened, his gaze sweeping the room. "Almost every single one of them traces back to Leo."

I felt my chest tighten as Qrow's words sank in, confirming what my instincts had been screaming all along. "I knew it," I said, my voice tinged with frustration. The words came faster than I could stop them. "I knew Leo was hiding something. The dots are connecting now—it's all falling into place. He's been sending Huntsmen to locations where Cinder, Emerald, and Mercury could easily dispose of them or wasting time with useless missions to distract them."

Jaune leaned forward, "That's why Haven is empty," he said, his expression resolute. "There's no one left to protect it. Some of the earliest casualties were the teachers at Haven Academy. And with the students scattered on their own missions, it's wide open for an attack." He pointed at the White Fang mask on the table. "And the White Fang? If they're involved... Haven's in serious trouble."

Roman tilted his head slightly, his smirk faint but sharp. "An attack that's got the underworld scurrying for safe harbor," he said, "Whatever's brewing, it's big. And it's going to leave everyone scrambling."

Yang cut in next, her voice edged with frustration. "Vernal came to warn me about something happening tonight at Haven," she said firmly. "She said none of us would be safe afterward. If Raven's involved, she must've made a deal with the White Fang—or worse, Salem's forces."

Weiss frowned, crossing her arms as she narrowed her gaze. "It doesn't add up. Raven's all about survival of the fittest. She'd sooner die than bend the knee."

Qrow nodded grimly. "You're right. Raven and Vernal have their own agenda, no doubt about it."

Before anyone else could respond, Roman sighed audibly. His demeanor shifted as he closed his eyes, and I recognized the change immediately—it was subtle but unmistakable. Roman wasn't Roman anymore. When he opened his eyes, Ozpin's calm tone came through.

"Regardless of Raven's intentions," Ozpin began, his voice deliberate, "There are a few facts we can rely on. Lionheart cannot be trusted. Something significant is happening tonight at Haven Academy, and the White Fang's actions threaten the stability of all of Mistral. With this in mind, the most prudent course of action would be to head to Haven immediately."

Silence fell over the group as the weight of Ozpin's declaration settled over us. Jaune was the first to move, standing with determination. "I'm not going to let another Beacon happen," he said, his voice steady. Beside him, Nora and Ren nodded in agreement.

Then, slowly, everyone's attention shifted to Ruby. She blinked, caught off guard. "What?" she asked, her tone confused. "Why is everyone staring at me?"

Qrow smirked faintly. "You lead a third of the crew," he said. "It's your call."

I watched as Ruby's expression shifted, her eyes widening slightly before the weight of responsibility settled over her shoulders. She hesitated for a moment, and then, like a fire igniting, I saw her resolve to solidify. She stood, drawing Crescent Rose with purpose. "We're going to Haven," she declared, her voice strong and unwavering.

With a decisive movement, she slammed her weapon into the table, sending papers flying and cracking the surface cleanly in two. The force drew startled reactions from the group, but Ruby's determination didn't waver. She pointed toward the door, her voice rallying us forward. "Let's move!"

As the table split under Crescent Rose's weight, I sighed heavily, shaking my head. "Nothing can ever be beautiful," I muttered, my thoughts briefly drifting to the hours spent cleaning the house earlier. But even so, I couldn't help the flicker of a smile that tugged at my lips. Ruby's energy was infectious, and there was no denying that we were ready.

We gathered our things quickly, the room buzzing with quiet resolve. Tonight, Haven wouldn't fall.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

We stepped into the hall with unwavering determination, the atmosphere thick with anticipation. Far above them, standing on a balcony, was Lionheart.

His posture was stiff, his hands fidgeting against the railing as he forced a nervous laugh. "Ah, Qrow," he began, his tone strained. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit? And, ah, such a... colorful collection of people you've brought along. Quite the entourage."

Qrow's glare was sharp. "We've got some questions for you, Leo. A whole lot, if I'm being honest."

Lionheart shifted uncomfortably, his nervous smile faltering. "Questions? Well, of course, of course. I'm happy to answer any questions you might have," he said, though his voice quivered with every word.

He was trying to act casual, but his demeanor began to crack as the group started grilling him with everything they'd discussed—the missing Huntsmen, the suspect missions, the connection to Cinder.

With every accusation piled up, his excuses became more fragmented, his tone more desperate. His hands gripped the railing tightly, his eyes darting toward the hallway behind him as if searching for an escape.

I had heard enough.

"Coward," I growled, stepping forward. My cloak shifted as my knives launched out, slicing through the air with precision. Lionheart yelped, barely dodging the attack as the blades embedded themselves into the wall behind him.

I twitched my hand, and the knives retracted smoothly back into my cloak, merging once more.

"Kaiser!" Ruby called out, her voice sharp with alarm, but I wasn't in the mood to hold back anymore.

Before anyone could say more, the faint hum of energy filled the air, and suddenly, a glowing portal materialized behind Qrow. Time seemed to slow as Vernal leaped through, flipping over Qrow's head in one fluid motion. Her presence startled him for only a moment—but that moment was all it took.

Before Qrow could react, Raven's hand shot out of the portal, grabbing him by the collar. "Raven!" Qrow barked, but she didn't respond. She yanked him backward into the portal with surprising force, both disappearing instantly.

"QROW!" Ruby's scream echoed through the hall, raw with desperation. She spun on her heel toward the new threat, her grip on Crescent Rose tightening as her silver eyes darted frantically through the chaos.

Jaune, on the other hand, barely spared Vernal a glance. His focus zeroed in on Lionheart, who lingered on the balcony above, wringing his hands as panic etched across his face. "You're not getting away!" Jaune snarled, charging up the staircase, his determination real. But he didn't make it far.

Emerging from the shadows, Emerald appeared with an unsettling, predatory grace. Her chains shot forward, wrapping around Jaune's leg mid-step.

She pulled him off balance with a sharp yank, sending him plummeting over the railing. The crash of his armored body hitting the floor was thunderous. Jaune gasped, clutching his side as he struggled to catch his breath.

Emerald leaped beside him with the agility of a cat, her blade pressing dangerously close to his neck. A self-assured smirk painted her face, "Well, isn't this just pathetic," she mocked.

"Jaune!" Yang's voice boomed across the hall as she launched toward him, her aura flaring fiery. But her attempt to assist him was cut short. Mercury vaulted over the railing, landing with impeccable timing to intercept her.

His metallic boots clashed against her outstretched punch, the force throwing sparks as he redirected her momentum.

Yang slid back, her boots grinding against the floor until she steadied herself beside Weiss.

Her frustrated glare quickly turned to shock as Vernal immediately engaged Weiss.

Weiss barely managed to raise her rapier in time to deflect Vernal's opening strike, the ferocity of the attack catching her off guard and leaving Yang to face Mercury alone.

"Stay on your toes, Weiss!" Yang shouted, pivoting to meet Mercury's cocky smirk with a fiery determination of her own.

Meanwhile, the tension in the hall fractured further as Roman and Neo moved toward a door at the back. Ren and Nora's voices rang out, calling after them. "Roman, Neo, don't split up!" Ren shouted, his voice strained with urgency as he and Nora bolted after them without hesitation.

Amid the chaos, I stood frozen, my thoughts a whirlwind. Everyone was everywhere. Yang and Weiss tangled with Vernal and Mercury. Ren and Nora had just run off. Jaune was pinned under Emerald's blade. Roman and Neo were already disappearing. My head spun with too many threats and too many fractures in our group.

What was I supposed to do?

Before I could act, my thoughts were cut short by heels clicking steadily against the stone floor.

The deliberate, echoing cadence silenced the room briefly, commanding everyone's attention.

Cinder pranced into view, her every step radiating dominance. She moved with unshakable confidence, her presence suffocating as though she were feeding off the chaos around her. She ascended the staircase with measured grace, coming to stand beside Lionheart, who all but shrank under her shadow.

Her cruel smile spread as she surveyed the fractured battlefield below. Her gaze flicked across each of us, her tone mockingly sweet as she spoke, dripping with condescension. "Well, well, well," she drawled. "What a fascinating cast we have here tonight."

Her eyes flicked to each group member, and she named them one by one with mockery. "The Schnee. The wannabe's little friend. The meathead. The perfectionist. Finally, her gaze locked on Ruby, her tone dripping with venom. "And the child."

At the bottom of the stairs now, standing beside Emerald, Cinder directed her following words squarely at Ruby. "We have a score to settle," she said, her voice low and razor-sharp.

Ruby's jaw tightened, but she didn't falter. She carefully raised Crescent Rose, her aim steady and unwavering. "We do," she said firmly, "But you're not the only one."

Without waiting for a reply, Ruby fired. The sharp crack of Crescent Rose's sniper shot echoed in the hall, the momentum cutting cleanly through the wind.

Emerald was shot in the head, caught off guard, and staggered as the impact knocked her off balance. She stumbled to the side, momentarily thrown off, and in that instant, Jaune seized his chance.

With a surge of resolve, Jaune lunged forward, his sword gleaming under the hall's flickering light as he slashed at Cinder. Unfortunately, Cinder sidestepped the strike effortlessly. Her graceful dodge carried an air of cold disdain as she glared at Jaune, "You're not worth the air you breathe," she spat, her voice filled with disdain.

Jaune's teeth clenched, his eyes blazing with defiance. "Worth more than you!" he screamed, charging at her again with his sword raised high.

Emerald leaped into action, her chains whipping through the air as she intercepted Jaune mid-charge. She blocked his strike, locking their weapons together.

The tendrils of my Severance Shroud lashed out, extending with fluid precision to wrap around Emerald. I pulled her off balance, slamming her into the ground with a solid thud. She let out a frustrated growl, struggling to recover.

"Jaune, move!" I yelled, retracting the tendrils as the Shroud shifted and reformed into dual blades in my hands. My body moved without hesitation, instinctively slotting into the chaos as Ruby sprinted forward. She planted a boot on Jaune's shoulder, using him as leverage to vault high into the air.

Midair, Crescent Rose shifted seamlessly into its scythe form, and Ruby swung downward with deadly precision. The blade's arc was perfect, but Cinder raised a fiery blade of her own, deflecting the strike with ease. Sparks flew as the two weapons clashed, the sheer force of the collision ringing through the hall.

The fight began in earnest then. Ruby, Jaune, and I moved as one, our combined efforts forcing Emerald and Cinder into a corner.

Crescent Rose gleamed as Ruby struck repeatedly, her relentless precision pushing Cinder onto the defensive.

Crocea Mors clashed against Emerald's chains, Jaune's gritted teeth and determination clear in every swing.

Severance Shroud shifting and reshaping in my hands as I kept up the pressure, driving us forward.

The hall was pure chaos. The clash of steel, the roar of flames, and the relentless movement of bodies echoed around me as the battle raged on.

My thoughts were sharp, cutting through the noise, and I reached deep into my senses, relying on the one edge I knew I had: Syncrosense.

Everything slowed—not literally, but my awareness sharpened to a razor's edge. I could feel the flow of the fight, the rhythm of attacks and counters.

It was like the combat around me was a song, and I could hear every note. My focus honed in on Cinder and how her movements influenced the shifting elements around her.

Flames, ice, earth, wind—they all bent to her will, cascading in devastating arcs.

But with my Syncrosense, I could anticipate just enough to weave through the chaos.

Cinder's flames roared toward me, but I shifted just in time, rolling to the side and coming up with a set of throwing axes in each hand.

With a flick of my wrist, I hurled them at her, aiming not directly at her, but where she would dodge.

She stepped aside, precisely as I expected, and the axes shattered the ice she'd been conjuring, disrupting her momentum.

Ruby darted past me, her movements quick and unpredictable as she swung Crescent Rose in wide arcs.

Cinder snarled, deflecting the blade with a burst of wind, but I could feel how the currents shifted.

I morphed a small collapsible shield from my arsenal, expanding it in one smooth motion to block the gust before it could send Ruby flying.

Jaune, meanwhile, clashed with Emerald. His strikes were bold but predictable, and she used her chains to keep him at bay.

My Syncrosense told me she was about to flank him, so I sprang into action, drawing a set of tendrils from my cloak.

Timing things perfectly, the tendrils tangled around her chains, yanking them out of her grasp and allowing Jaune to move forward.

Cinder, noticing the shift, slammed her hand against the ground. A crackling wave of energy surged outward, fragments of stone extending up to force us back.

I jumped, somersaulting midair, and landed smoothly behind Ruby, my Syncrosense catching the subtle twitch in Cinder's stance as she prepared her next move.

"She's switching to ice!" I shouted, my voice cutting through the noise. Ruby nodded, her grip tightening on Crescent Rose as she adjusted her angle of attack.

The temperature dropped sharply as Cinder unleashed a deadly barrage of jagged ice shards, sending them hurtling toward us.

I focused intently on their trajectory, analyzing the intricate patterns of their movement and calculating the best angles to dodge them.

With each icy shard whistling through the air, I ducked and weaved, narrowly avoiding their lethal edges.

Beside me, Ruby moved with remarkable agility, her reflexes sharp as she sidestepped the incoming threats.

Meanwhile, Jaune, steady and resolute, raised his shield, deflecting the icy missiles that dared to threaten our safety, each impact echoing like a cannonfire in the tense atmosphere.

My Syncrosense pulsed again, and I ducked just in time to avoid a sharp icicle aimed at my head.

My attention briefly shifted to the rest of the battlefield. Weiss was holding her own against Vernal, her glyphs flashing brilliantly as she countered Vernal's aggressive strikes with impeccable precision.

Yang, meanwhile, was trading blow after blow with Mercury, their fight an intense showcase of raw power and calculated movement.

Roman and Neo were working as a seamless unit against Lionheart, who was clearly overwhelmed but desperate enough to keep fighting.

But Ren and Nora, still nowhere in sight, left a gnawing unease in my chest.

"Kaiser, eyes forward!" Ruby's voice pulled me back to the fight just as Cinder unleashed another elemental onslaught. Flames and wind coiled together, roaring toward us with destructive force.

I reacted instinctively, morphing Severance Shroud into a barrier to shield Ruby and Jaune as the attack slammed into us.

The impact pushed me back, but I held my ground, gritting my teeth against the strain. "We need to split her focus!" I called out.

Ruby took the lead, zipping past Cinder and aiming for her flank. Cinder sneered, conjuring a whirlwind to block her, but that left me an opening.

I lunged forward, switching weapons mid-motion to a dual-bladed staff. My strikes were precise, forcing Cinder to counter while Ruby approached her from the other side.

Jaune reengaged with Emerald, their clash fierce and unrelenting. I watched as he fought with newfound determination, his movements more fluid than before. He was learning and adapting to Emerald's style, which was starting to show.

Cinder's fury erupted as she brought all the elements to bear, the hall shaking under the intensity of her power.

But even as the chaos threatened to overwhelm us, I felt the rhythm of the fight in my veins, Syncrosense guiding every move.

My Syncrosense pulsed, guiding me as I ducked under a fiery spear and rolled to the side, the Shroud forming a whip that lashed out to snare Cinder's arm.

She screamed in frustration, directing Emerald's attention and concern to her, as flames surged to burn through the tendrils, but it was enough. It was enough to shift the tide to give Ruby and Jaune the opening they needed.

Ruby darted past me, Crescent Rose gleaming as she slashed at Cinder's exposed side, the blow connected, forcing Cinder to stumble.

Jaune followed up with a powerful strike, his sword slamming against Emerald's chains as she tried to block him.

But as time passed, Cinder, with her vast arsenal, began to adapt. The tide of the battle was turning against me.

Cinder's elemental onslaught was relentless, a maelstrom of fire, ice, wind, and stone that crashed down on me with staggering force.

My Syncrosense sharpened my awareness, but every move I made, every strike I delivered, felt like it wasn't enough.

My sword clashed against her fiery blade, deflecting a strike only for her to counter with a jagged spike of ice that sliced past my shoulder.

I gritted my teeth, the searing pain grounding me, but doubt began to creep in.

Each step I took, each weapon I swapped to, seemed to falter under the overwhelming power she wielded.

"Kaiser, pull back!" Ruby called, her voice laced with concern as she deflected another flaming projectile aimed for me.

But I stayed rooted, gripping my weapon tightly as Cinder's mocking laughter rang in my ears.

"Is that it?" Cinder taunted, flames flickering dangerously around her. "Is this your best? How pitiful."

The air crackled with energy, its weight pressing down as if the world itself held its breath. Cinder's smirk lingered like a brand upon my mind, her taunt cutting deeper than any weapon could.

But her words weren't a blow to my pride—it was something much worse. It ignited a war inside me, dragging everything I had tried to bury to the surface.

My strategies, carefully crafted plans, and calculated precision were my sanctuary, my identity. But here, in the inferno she commanded, they felt brittle, insignificant. The flames didn't just flicker, they mocked me, testing my resolve with every roaring pulse.

My own voice whispered through the storm in my head, "When you repeat the same expression in painting, writing, or any creative work... It's not because you're adept in that work. It's actually a sign of deep-rooted insecurity—a fear of venturing into new territory or a need for validation."

(Those who know...)

My hands trembled as those words settled into my core, tearing apart the armor I had built around myself.

The stark contrast between her raw, unrestrained power and my rigid control was glaring. She wasn't playing by any rules, and if I wanted to win, I couldn't either.

A different whisper emerged in my mind, clawing its way to the surface. It wasn't about safety or control—it was about freedom. "Embracing innovation and exploring new creative territory reflects a deep confidence and a willingness to grow, showcasing the power of authentic expression over repetition—even if it means risking failure or imperfection."

I felt the shift then, subtle but undeniable. My hands clenched as I let go—let go of the plans, the order, the patterns that had defined me. My breathing slowed, steadying amidst the chaos. This wasn't about control anymore. This was about letting go.

That's all I needed now. I wasn't going to outthink her. I wouldn't beat her at her own game by following rules she didn't respect. I had to become something else entirely. That's all I need to win this. I'm a Huntsman, yes. But above all... I'm a genius.

I let the storm inside me take over. Severance Shroud coiled around me like it was alive, feeding off the raw, unrestrained energy surging within.

I didn't choose my weapons anymore—they chose me, switching haphazardly, instinct guiding each strike. My movements weren't calculated, but they weren't reckless either—they were primal, something true.

Weapons rapidly materialized and dissolved in my hands—a spear, dual axes, a whip—all shifting.

My movements became erratic, unpredictable, yet undeniably deliberate. There was no pattern anymore, no strategy.

My attacks flowed like an unrestrained torrent, each strike feeding off the instinctual pulse of my Syncrosense.

Cinder faltered, her confidence cracking just enough for me to see it. She raised a wall of fire, the flames roaring toward me with deadly intent. I didn't even blink. I charged straight into it, letting the Shroud form twin scythes that I spun in a wild arc, slicing through the storm like it was nothing as it dissipated.

I dove forward, the Shroud shifting to form a massive hammer that slammed against the ground, sending shockwaves rippling outward. The tremor threw her off balance, her sneer twisting into a snarl of frustration.

She lashed out, her blade of flame slicing toward me with terrifying precision, but my instinct carried me beyond its reach.

The Shroud melted the hammer into a chain that lashed upward, snapping against her wrist and forcing her to recoil, slamming her into the ground. Her flames sputtered briefly, her balance faltering.

I didn't give her time to recover.

A curved blade formed in my grip, its edge humming with energy as I swung it in an arc toward her shield. The blade melted as it passed around her shield, reforming once again to strike directly at her chest. It successfully landed as she groaned in pain, before launching me away with a gust of wind.

My movements defied logic—each step unpredictable, each attack seemingly random—and it was working. Cinder's frustration grew with every passing moment.

Her strikes became more aggressive and desperate as she tried to regain control of the fight.

She conjured a torrent of water, aiming to sweep me off my feet, but I leapt into the air, the Shroud forming a pair of daggers in my hands.

I twisted midair, the blades arcing toward her. She threw them off their direction with a gust of wind, but I was already behind her, kicking her straight into a wall, before following up with multiple swipes of my blade as she barely deflected them.

"You're insane!" she snarled, "You think this chaos will save you?"

"No," I said, my voice calm despite the frenzy around me. "But it'll destroy you."

Ruby's voice cut through the chaos. "Kaiser, what are you doing?!" she shouted, darting past me as Crescent Rose cleaved through the air.

But I didn't answer. I couldn't. Words wouldn't suffice for what I was doing—for what I had become. The flow of the fight had taken me, consumed me.

My attacks spiraled further into chaos, weapons shifting faster than I could think—a glaive, then a bow, then dual blades, each strike pushing Cinder closer to the edge of her limits.

I wasn't following any rules, and for the first time, neither was my body.

Cinder roared in fury, summoning a torrent of wind and stone that erupted around her, the sheer force shaking the hall.

Her perfect control was slipping. She couldn't predict me. None of us could.

Severance Shroud responded instinctively, wrapping around me as I vaulted over the debris. I flipped midair and landed directly behind her. A blade materialized in my grip, and I swung it with all my strength, causing her to stumble forward.

I managed to overwhelm her entirely during this rampage, matching her Maiden powers—at least almost. She glanced to her side and saw Vernal with her aura shattered. In frustration, she shouted, "You're a Maiden, so start acting like one!"

Emerald rushed in to assist her, her chains whipping toward me, but the Shroud snapped to life, forming a shield that deflected the strike.

Without missing a beat, it morphed into a staff that I used to sweep her legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the floor.

Ruby and Jaune closed in on Emerald. Their movements synchronized like clockwork. A well-placed team combo disarmed her, Jaune's blade finding its place at her neck. Emerald froze.

Behind them, the Severance Shroud pulsed, and I welcomed the storm. It wasn't repetition or strategy that had brought me here. It was chaos. Creativity. Freedom. I didn't just endure the battle—I thrived within it.

Every erratic strike, every instinctual move, reaffirmed the truth of my words: I was a Huntsman. And above all else, I was a genius.

Ruby turned to Cinder. Her rifle leveled with unwavering resolve. "It's over," she declared.

Cinder's apathetic smirk didn't falter. "Unlike you and your friends," she retorted, "I don't have unnecessary attachments." Her gaze shifted, locking onto Weiss. The heiress was mid-summon, her glyph glowing faintly. Cinder conjured an obsidian spear, her intent clear.

"NOOOOOOO!" Jaune's voice tore through the air.

The spear flew, impaling Weiss through her abdomen. Her aura shattered in a burst of light, the spear's burning tip melting into the ice wall behind her. Weiss slumped against the disintegrating surface, her summon fading into nothingness.

Time seemed to stop. Ruby, Jaune, and I stood frozen, horror etched into our faces. Even Yang faltered, the distraction allowing Mercury to land a brutal crescent kick to her head.

Jaune dropped his guard, rushing to Weiss's side. Hazel loomed closer, but Ruby and I collided with him, slamming into his side with enough force to send him sliding back. Ruby bounced off, immediately dropping to Weiss's side. "Jaune, how is she?" she asked, her voice trembling.

I staggered forward, my state of flow shattering as the tragedy unfolded. "Jaune!" I called, but he didn't respond. He cradled Weiss's limp form, his hands shaking, his words incoherent.

A laugh escaped me—hysterical, bitter. I saved Pyrrha with the threads of time. I can do it again. I can save Weiss.

The moment I reached into the depths of my mind to try to summon the threads, a searing agony exploded through every fiber of my being.

It wasn't just pain—it was as if my very essence was tearing apart, detonating in waves that made my muscles lock and tremble uncontrollably.

My voice erupted from me before I could contain it, a raw cry of anguish that reverberated through the battlefield, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

It was the release of a body pushed past every conceivable limit. My hands clawed at the ground, shaking violently.

I was arrogant to believe I could match Cinder without a price. 

My aura—the very shield of my soul—was gone. Not depleted like the flicker of a dying candle, but utterly drained, consumed entirely by the rampage I had unleashed—the chaos I had invited, the weapons that had sprung to life in rapid succession. Severance Shroud needed aura to shape and create these weapons, and the fact that I was constantly swapping, creating, and manipulating them only worsened the drain on my aura. The frantic, unrelenting movements—they had demanded everything I had. Every instinctual strike, every surge of Syncrosense, had taken its toll until nothing was left. My soul wasn't empty, but it was lingering over death's hand.

Aura is the manifestation of one's soul. To abuse it is to risk losing oneself entirely.

Jaune and Ruby rushed to my side, their faces etched with concern. Ruby's voice cracked as she asked, "What happened? Are you—"

Before Ruby could even finish her question, a shadow loomed over her. Hazel swung his massive fist toward her.

Ruby's reflexes kicked in, and she pushed herself back quickly, narrowly avoiding the blow.

Her scythe unfolded in a flash, and without hesitation, she launched herself forward to engage Hazel, her movements sharp and precise.

Jaune stayed by my side, torn between helping Ruby and tending to Weiss and me.

I struggled to stay conscious, watching Ruby fight Hazel. I tried to stand and help, but my legs buckled beneath me. Jaune's voice broke through the haze. "Don't push yourself, Kaiser. You've done enough."

Above us, Leo's voice rang out. "Hazel, leave the children! Ozpin is here!" He pointed to Roman, who was recovering nearby.

Hazel's rage ignited. "OZPIN!" he roared. "You thought you could hide from ME?!" He ripped off his coat, stabbing lightning Dust crystals into his arms. His veins glowed yellow, lightning crackling across his skin. With a deafening roar, he charged at Roman.

Ruby returned to us, her eyes wide with desperation. "How's Weiss?" she asked. I couldn't answer. Tears streamed down my face as I whispered, "I'm useless."

Jaune trembled, his hands covered in blood, and grabbed Ruby's shoulder. "Not again," he muttered. "Not Pyrrha." His aura flared white, and a sudden burst of light caught Ruby's attention.

She grabbed his wrists, her aura glowing brighter where he touched her. "Jaune, whatever you just did—don't stop," she urged, pressing his hands to Weiss's wound.

Jaune stammered, confused, but Ruby's directions steadied him. He began to focus as he muttered, "For it is in passing that we achieve immortality. Through this, we become a paragon of virtue and glory to rise above all. Infinite in distance and unbound by death, I release your soul, and by my shoulder, protect thee."

The words hit me. Pyrrha's speech. The one she used to unlock Jaune's aura.

Ruby stood, her gaze hardening as she turned to the elevator. Qrow joined her, brushing off his shirt. "How're you holding up?" he asked.

"I've never been this angry in my life," Ruby replied, her voice cold.

Qrow laughed bitterly. "Welcome to Ozpin's inner circle." He raised his flask. "Drink?"

Ruby pushed it away. "Revenge," she said, stepping forward. Qrow shrugged, taking a swig before following her toward Lionheart and the recovering Emerald.

Jaune grabbed Weiss and me by the collar, dragging us away. I laughed weakly. "I'm fine. I can walk. Heck, I can fight."

"No, you can't," Jaune snapped. "You've done enough."

As he dragged us to safety, I noticed Weiss's wound slowly sealing. I cradled her face, my voice barely a whisper. "Live. For me. For everyone. For your future."

Jaune leaned over me, his hand resting on my eyes. "Sleep," he said gently.

I wanted to protest, but exhaustion overtook me. Darkness closed in as everything went black...

Chapter Text

It was a radiant day, with the sun casting its golden rays across the vibrant landscape, painting everything in warm hues of amber and green. The air was filled with the sweet fragrance of blooming wildflowers, their colors dancing playfully in the gentle breeze. I was on a swing, soaring gracefully back and forth, the chains creaking softly as I carved arcs through the brilliant blue sky. My mind drifted as I admired the world around me, lost in a reverie of beauty and simplicity.

Suddenly, the peaceful ambiance was shattered by a familiar voice, "Kaiser, stop daydreaming!"

I turned to see Lucius perched on the swing next to mine, a mischievous grin on his lips. His eyes had an unmistakable spark, yet a hint of earnestness underlined his tone.

I sighed, "I was just basking in the beauty of it all," I replied, gesturing towards the lush greenery and the sun-dappled ground.

"It is stunning, but you can't let yourself get lost in dreams forever!" he shot back, his voice a mix of teasing and concern.

Confusion clouded my mind as I regarded him. "I understand... I know I'm awake, Lucius."

"Dreams are enchanting, reshaping our thoughts and desires, but they aren't real, Kaiser. Think about it: would it be beautiful or frightening to remain in this moment indefinitely?" he asked, his gaze piercing yet soft, as if searching for clarity within me.

At that moment, memories swirled in my mind—vivid flashes of the faces of those I cared for and the harsh reality we were bravely confronting.

We were in a fierce battle at Haven Academy, facing relentless enemies. Yet, amid the chaos, I desired to stay here, wrapped in this peace, comfort, and the presence of  Lucius , even if it was merely a figment of my imagination.

Lucius wrapped his arms around me warmly, "Kaiser, you must return to the real world. You need to protect those you cherish and ensure that a bright future awaits them all," he urged.

"But what about you...?" I murmured, a pang of dread gripping my heart.

"Concentrate on the here and now. I'm merely a fragment of your memories, a comforting echo from your mind. Now, take my hand, and let's journey back to reality, Kaiser."

His words resonated deep within me. I knew he was right, but as I reached for his hand, my fingers trembled, hesitating.

Then, as I locked eyes with Lucius, his encouraging smile flooded me with resolve. A sense of calm enveloped me like a warm embrace, and I found my own smile blooming in response. With newfound determination, I grasped his hand firmly.

"I'm done dreaming."

I woke abruptly, the cold floor beneath me grounding me in a swirl of chaos. Beside me, Weiss and Ren lay motionless, their faces pale with fatigue.

Relief swept over me seeing Ren—he had disappeared during the fight, and for a moment, I had feared the worst.

Jaune and Nora hovered over us, tending to our wounds with care.

Jaune noticed my eyes flutter open and smiled reassuringly, "Kaiser, don't worry. Everything is fine... for now."

But before I could reply, a racket erupted in the hall, the sound of combat drawing our attention like a siren call.

I turned to Jaune, startled to realize my aura was replenishing at a heightened rate.

My eyes flicked to his hands—his palms were glowing white, pressed against Weiss and me, switching between us with deliberate urgency. Weiss took priority; her injury from Cinder's spear was still a cruel reminder of the battle.

"Jaune, it's your semblance," I said in shock.

Jaune chuckled weakly, glancing over at Nora. "Remember what you and Ruby said at Beacon when we ate Ren's pancakes? Am I part of the cool kids club now?"

Nora grinned, her laughter cutting through the tension. "Cracking jokes at a time like this? Oh, absolutely—you're one of us now."

Severance Shroud wrapped protectively around me, almost sentient in its embrace. With renewed strength, I imbued it with aura, morphing it into a katana as I rose to my feet. (Cool, am I right?)

Jaune's expression shifted, stunned by my determination. "Kaiser, you can't just go back out after sustaining that much damage to your aura."

I responded to him with a stern gaze. "I can't ignore everything," I said, my voice cold with resolve.

Nora slapped my back with a grin. "There's the spirit!"

A loud crack rang from the door next to us, drawing our focus. Through the window, Hazel loomed over Roman, ready to land a fatal blow.

Before anyone could react, Nora burst through the door, charging at Hazel without hesitation.

But Hazel grabbed her and slammed her to the ground, sending electricity surging through her body in brutal waves. Despite the agonizing sight, I couldn't help but grin.

Hazel turned to Ozpin, his voice a growl of rage. "How many innocent lives must be sacrificed before you're satisfied with this faulty crusade?"

Before Ozpin could respond, Nora surged back to her feet, the electricity fueling her instead of hindering her.

With a fierce cry, she flipped Hazel toward the hall entrance, tearing a chunk of the wall in the process. "Homerun!" she yelled triumphantly.

But Hazel was undeterred, standing as if unfazed by the attack. "What does it take to keep him down?" Nora muttered in disbelief, her fists clenched.

Ozpin, winded from the ongoing chaos, explained, "Hazel's semblance negates the feeling of pain. It's why he can inject so much Dust into his body without hesitation."

Nora's eyes burned with rage. "He can't feel it?" she muttered bitterly. Gritting her teeth, she leapt forward with a roar. "I'll MAKE HIM FEEL IT"

I joined her, deflecting Hazel's strikes with my katana, creating openings for her blows to land. Together, we pushed him back step by step.

Nora's supercharged swing sent him flying through the front entrance, a good portion of the wall crumbling around him.

Satisfied, I turned to see Ruby and Yang locked in combat against Emerald and Mercury. My senses screamed danger—the storm wasn't over. Hazel returned, more relentless than before.

The fight raged on. My Severance Shroud shifted forms, morphing to suit each moment, balancing defense and offense. But Hazel's brute force overwhelmed us.

In a final devastating move, Nora was flung unconscious through the front door of the school. Hazel turned to me, his voice low and menacing. "That's one. One more to go..."

He pushed me hard, slamming me into a wall, and I lost consciousness briefly.

When I came to, I saw Hazel lifting Qrow by the leg, flinging him into a pillar. Ruby and Yang were surrounded by Hazel, Mercury, Emerald, and Lionheart on all sides. Their determination burned fiercely, but the odds were grim.

Suddenly, a hail of bristling white feathers pierced Hazel and Lionheart, who screamed in agony.

All eyes turned to the source—Weiss, recovered and standing tall, a Nevermore towering triumphantly behind her.

Lionheart, his aura shattered, fled up the stairs, blood spilling from his wounds. Hazel roared in fury, only to be attacked again by the swooping Nevermore.

The hallway doors slammed open with a deafening crash—Blake was hurled through them, skidding across the marble floor with a pained grunt. The sound of her impact echoed, sharp and jarring.

Yang gasped, "Blake...?"

A single bootstep followed. Cold. Rhythmic. And then—

Adam Taurus stepped into view.

His coat hung in tatters, his mask fractured across one eye, and his katana gleamed under the harsh lights. He loomed in the doorway, his presence suffocating, his gaze locked onto Blake. But then his eyes flicked to each of us, one by one, tension rising.

"Foolishness, Blake," Adam said, calm but laced with venom. "Did you really think I wouldn't anticipate betrayal? I knew Illia would disarm the bombs. Her will is sharp... but her heart was never made for war."

From the shadows, Hazel's voice boomed, furious and unrestrained. "You're off-script, Adam. The mission was clear."

Adam turned to him, his movements deliberate, his tone icy. "And that's the problem, isn't it? Your mission. Salem's mission. One that ends with my people crushed under her heel just as easily as humans."

Without warning, Adam spun, his katana flashing in a deadly arc. The blade slashed across Hazel's chest, sending him crashing into a pillar with a thunderous impact.

Hazel roared, his voice shaking the walls. "What are you doing?!"

Adam's response was calm, almost detached. "Taking the only path that keeps my people alive. I'm not your pawn, Hazel... I never was."

He turned back toward us, his gaze sharp and calculating. "But Faunus extinction doesn't serve anyone. Salem's war will consume all of us—humans and Faunus alike. Weakening your side now would only feed her flame. So if survival for my people means standing next to people, I once called enemies... then so be it. When this war ends, we settle the score. Until then—don't get in my way. The White Fang will still go on to fight for our cause."

Adam straightened, retracting his blade with a deliberate motion. His mask, cracked and worn, revealed a flicker of the man beneath. "Don't mistake my actions for loyalty to your cause, Hazel. I never bowed to Salem. I used her. Just as she tried to use me, but the truth is clear now—her war won't spare Faunus' lives."

Still reeling from the blow that sent her into the hall, Blake pulled herself up with Yang's help. Her voice was strained but steady. "Then what was all of that? The raids? The fear? The bombs?"

Adam's gaze shifted to her, his voice sharpening. "Deception. Sometimes, you must play a monster among monsters to protect your people."

He stepped forward slowly, deliberately. "Would Salem have allowed the White Fang to move freely if she didn't believe we were her pawns? I fed her what she wanted—obedience, hatred—just enough to stay close. To watch. To learn. To gain. To make sure we survive what's coming. Even if I didn't."

Weiss's voice cut through the tension, cold and biting. "So you lied to everyone?"

Adam glanced at her, "How ironic, coming from a Schnee. I did what I had to. Salem's war will leave no race untouched—not Faunus, not Human. If we splinter now, we all die. If pretending to serve her gave me the power to protect the Faunus, then so be it."

I stepped forward; my confusion was evident, but my tone was firm. "And when were you planning to stop pretending?"

Adam's response was immediate, his voice cold. "When it mattered. Like now to end Cinder."

He raised his blade slightly—not in threat, but in oath. "Salem thinks Faunus are just tools. I'll prove her wrong. I'll gather every resource I gained under her eye and use it against her."

I couldn't help but chuckle, the situation's absurdity hitting me. "Then maybe... this war just gained one more reluctant ally."

Ruby's voice broke through, surprised and uncertain. "What are you doing, Kaiser?"

I didn't even realize I was moving until I was already beside Adam, Severance Shroud unfurling around me like wings. "Well, it looks like my instincts have taken over, Ruby. I'm fighting."

Ruby's protest was cut short as Hazel growled, his aura flaring like a bonfire. "So this is how it is, Adam?! You play the loyal servant just to turn tail?!"

Adam's grip on his blade tightened, his voice steady. "I played the monster because you let me. You and Salem never cared who burned—Faunus or Human. You just needed bodies."

Ruby shook off the surprise and screamed for Yang to go. Yang seized the moment, landing a brutal hit on Mercury before sprinting toward the elevator shaft.

I launched forward, Severance Shroud erupting into tendrils that curved mid-air like serpents, aiming for Hazel's limbs. He batted them away with the flat of his fists, his strength undeniable, his rage blinding.

"And you're any better?" Hazel shouted, charging. "You sowed chaos!"

I caught him mid-lunge, Severance shifting into a barrier just long enough for me to twist and launch spikes from the opposite side. Hazel turned in time, blocking the blast with his fist, but the impact staggered him.

Adam surged in from the side, his movements precise and deliberate. His mask was cracked, but his focus was sharper than ever. "I bent the White Fang to survive, not to conquer," he growled, his blade clashing against Hazel's fist.

Hazel's aura flickered as he slammed a fist into the ground, sending a shockwave. Debris shot into the air, but Adam and I moved in tandem even in the chaos—like we'd fought together before.

My tendrils looped around Hazel's arms as Adam leaped, his blade plunging downward. Hazel roared, breaking free and slamming Adam into the wall. I narrowed my eyes, thrusting my hand forward. "You want power, Hazel? Fine—then drown in it."

Severance erupted into a vortex, a swirling trap of shadow and steel. I twisted my hand, forming spikes inside the dome—but Hazel burst free, bloody but laughing, his eyes glowing with rage.

"You both think you're free. You're just chasing a prettier leash!"

Adam wiped blood from his mouth, standing beside me once more. "Maybe," he said. "But this time, we choose the chain—and who we drag down with us."

Hazel lunged, but I moved faster. Tendrils of Severance Shroud exploded from my cloak, weaving around Hazel's limbs, locking him in place like a living net. He struggled, snarling, but I tightened the hold with a snap of my fingers.

Adam took his chance, vanishing and reappearing above Hazel in a flash of crimson motion. "No more pawns," he muttered, slashing downward in a vicious arc. Hazel howled as his aura shattered with a resounding crack.

He was knocked back to his group, clutching his injury, gasping. My Shroud retracted as I stepped closer, keeping my stance ready—but not striking again.

Hazel glared at us, defiance burning through his agony. "You'll regret this," he rasped. "When she finds out... she'll erase you both."

"Let her try," I said flatly.

Hazel limped away, his form retreating into the chaos of the battle.

Elsewhere in the hall, the sounds of battle rage on. Emerald, Mercury, and Lionheart are locked in combat with Ruby, Weiss, and Blake.

But for a brief moment—amid broken marble and fractured alliances—Adam and I stand still.

Not allies.
Not enemies.
Just... two survivors.
Fighting the same war on borrowed time.

Reinforcements arrived: Roman, Neo, Jaune, Nora, Ren, and Qrow.

Emerald panicked, resisting Mercury's attempts to drag her away. "Cinder will be back! She'll have the relic! She'll save us!"

The elevator whirred, catching everyone's attention. Yang stepped out, cradling Vernal's body.

I stepped forward, my voice cold, "Surrender. Your little posse—the Clowns—is finished."

Emerald's panic broke into hysteria, her semblance erupting in a horrifying display. The skeletal wraith loomed grotesquely, its twisted, humanoid form exuding malice.

I froze as the sight clawed at my very core. My breath caught in my throat, the oppressive presence of the apparition sending shivers down my spine.

Its hollow eyes locked onto the room, a haunting distortion that seemed to pierce through reality itself.

My stomach swirled, my hands trembling involuntarily as I staggered back, my mind frantically grappling with the surreal horror before me. I felt an overwhelming helplessness, a primal fear like I had never known, paralyzing my instincts as the room stood frozen in terror.

Emerald's screams drowned out the tension, her panic feeding into the monstrosity she had unleashed. It felt as though the air itself had turned rotten, thick with the weight of despair.

I couldn't move or think, but the villains seized the moment. Their forms obscured as they fled into the chaos, leaving behind the echo of the wraith's haunting form imprinted on my mind.

Ren faltered, trying to pursue, too injured to keep up. Jaune steadied him, helping him with his semblance.

Yang descended the stairs, her shock evident in every step. As she reached the bottom, she dropped to her knees and burst into tears.

Weiss, Ruby, and Blake rushed to her, Weiss cradling her face as they wept together.

I stood nearby, pondering Vernal's story and the tales Weiss had shared about her and Yang back at the tribe. The parallels between Roman and Neo struck me deeply—people shaped by harsh environments, forced into paths they never chose.

Tears slipped down my face as the weight of loss pressed on me.

But I had forgotten one final threat still standing among the rubble: Adam.

He stood motionless as if the corpse of Vernal and the fading presence of Salem's darkness were nothing more than a passing shadow. The chaos, the blood, the betrayal—it was as if none of it could touch him.

Even in my weakened state, I raised my blade. My grip trembled, but my resolve held fast, "So what now? Going to finish what Salem started?"

Adam didn't move. Instead, he let out a dry, almost bitter chuckle, "My words still stand. Faunus and Humans can settle their score—after this war ends. Slaughtering you now gains me nothing. It only feeds a fire that burns us both."

Furious, Blake yelled, "And you think we'll just let you walk away?"

This time, Adam laughed, "Of course not. But you're fools if you think this is over."

He paused, letting the silence stretch between us for a heartbeat, then revealed what we had all missed.

"I split the White Fang months ago. Some followed Salem blindly—pawns, puppets. Expendable. The rest? I kept hidden. Quiet. Observing. Waiting. Those who truly understood the bigger picture."

"Not everyone in the Fang followed me out of loyalty. Many followed because I had a plan—a real one. One built not on hatred, but on survival."

"Sienna Khan... she was never a martyr. Her death was staged as a necessary deception. She understood that real power thrives in shadows. By disappearing, she gave me the space to let this plan grow—to fool Hazel and Salem, to deceive our enemies, and to prepare for the day the Faunus would no longer be pawns in someone else's war. While I am here, she is managing everyone else back at headquarters."

"Everything you saw here—this battle, these soldiers—was a distraction. Nothing more."

Adam turned his back on us and began to walk away slowly.

"My main objective... was Cinder, a valuable asset of Salem. If the opportunity presented itself, I would have taken the Relic too. Removing her was more important than claiming power."

He stopped at the threshold, pausing just long enough to glance back at the ruined chamber behind us.

"But it looks like that's not needed after all. One of your accomplices must've finished her off. Someone strong—someone with the Maiden's power. To match her... it would've had to be."

His eyes narrowed, calculating possibilities—already planning his next move.

"You're not the only ones adapting. I have everything I need: Information, resources, and power, which I have claimed from Salem and her inner circle. When the final war comes, I'll be ready. And the Fang that matters will be ready with me. And if you truly have strength, I'll also see you there."

And then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone—leaving behind only silence.

Blake's expression was unreadable—torn between fury, grief, and something harder to name, "He just walked away... after everything."

Ruby steps forward, hands still trembling, her voice unsure, "Do you think... he really meant what he said? About fighting Salem? About protecting the Faunus?"

Blake paused, then said, "I don't know. With Adam... it's always hard to tell where the truth ends and the manipulation begins. But for the first time... he didn't look angry. He looked tired. Like someone who's been carrying a war inside himself for too long."

Yang growled, "And so we let him go?"

Blake turned to her, still firm, "No. We chose not to fight another battle in the middle of a collapsing battlefield. Maybe it was a mistake. But maybe... maybe that wasn't the moment."

Silence follows. The group exchanges glances, some with regret, others with frustration. But no one argues.

"He's not done. Not with Salem. Not with us. Whether he's an enemy or an ally next time... we'll find out soon enough," I said.

Blake nods faintly, her eyes still on the doorway, "Next time... I'll be ready."

Fighting with him didn't feel righteous, it felt fun, I hope he's an ally next time. Maybe there's a screw loose in my head, but Adam felt more like an anti-hero rather than an antagonist.

Chapter Text

The morning light slanted through the curtains, painting the living room soft gold. We'd claimed this cottage in Mistral as our rest stop.

Severance Shroud folded beside me like a silent sentinel. Ruby sat on the couch, shoulders trembling, her hood fallen back to reveal worry–etched eyes. Jaune was perched on a chair opposite her, gripping the armrests as if they might shatter under the weight of his guilt.

Ruby's voice was barely above a whisper, raw with regret. "If only I'd been faster... stronger... I could have stopped her." She stared at me, and my scar—the cruel, permanent smile burned into my flesh—feel like an echo in the quiet room.

Jaune's jaw clenched. "I should've protected you," he added, voice cracking. "I—"

"It's not your fault," I said, and the words felt heavier than any weapon. She had powers that none of us could match. You did everything you could to save me."

Ruby's eyes glistened. "But seeing you... like that..."

I managed a small, crooked smile—one half mine, one half hers. "This scar is her final gift. But I'm still here. You're all here. The relic is safe. We survived."

Jaune exhaled, tension leaving his shoulders in a long, shuddering breath. He met my gaze—something soft and fierce in his blue eyes. "Thank you... for forgiving us."

I shook my head. "Don't forgive me. I'm not the victim here. We fought a monster—and we won. That's all that matters."

Ruby slid off the couch and knelt beside me, placing a hand over mine. "I was so scared I'd lost you."

"You didn't," I assured her, feeling warm. "We're still a team. And now I have a reason to keep moving forward—scar and all."

In that moment, scar and all, I knew I didn't have to carry any of this alone. I'd find a way to use what Cinder gave me—redemption in blood, strength born from pain—and protect everyone who refused to let me fall.

Because scars fade, guilt can heal. And we still had a world to save.

Before anyone could respond, Roman Torchwick stepped into the hearthlight, his tall frame and cane tapping the wooden floor. He paused—then, for a fleeting moment, his features softened and shifted into that familiar, kindly gaze.

"Hello, my students," he warmly said.

I swallowed hard. "Headmaster?"

That moment of fragile calm was shattered when "Ozpin" cleared his throat—Roman's cane tapping a slow, insistent rhythm on the floorboards. The kindly warmth in his eyes flickered and hardened into something colder, more exacting.

"Kaiser," he began, voice low but carrying throughout the room, "you claim this new Semblance arose from Cinder's cruelty. Yet, your transformation was instantaneous, volatile. Tell me, what does it say of your soul when your reflection becomes blood?"

A heavy hush fell. Even Neo's playful grin dissolved into tension. Ruby's hand tightened on mine; Jaune's jaw clenched. I opened my mouth to answer, but the words lodged in my throat.

Ozpin's gaze bore into me. "You wield this gift recklessly—a life force drawn from your veins. And yet, you laugh as though it is a toy. How long before that self-destructive joy consumes you entirely?"

I felt the room tilt, each heartbeat pounding in my ears. My voice sounded small. "I... I don't laugh at it," I protested, voice trembling. "I laugh at how fate forces strength from pain—how I must survive this, just like you taught me..." My eyes flicked to Roman, searching for the genuine warmth of Ozpin's guidance. "I—I am still myself."

But Ozpin's expression softened not an inch. "Are you? Or have you given yourself over to vengeance? You must answer: Do you control this power, or does it control you?"

A low murmur rippled through the others. Ruby stepped forward, frowning. "Headmaster, it's not like that—Kaiser saved me, all of us!"

Jaune joined her, voice steady but quiet, "He's been through hell. We need to trust him."

Ozpin's mirrored gaze shifted between them. "Trust is earned, young Huntsmen. Your faith is admirable—but misplaced if his soul has indeed fractured." His tone sharpened. "Kaiser, demonstrate your control. Now."

A tremor of anger and fear coiled in my chest. My hands pulled at the edge of my cloak, the old ache flared below my scars. "You want proof?" I whispered. "Fine."

It should be simple to manipulate blood just by using my experience of Severance Shroud.

I summoned a whisper of blood—two thin ribbons glinting in the firelight—and wove them into a small, intricate rose that hovered between my palms. Its petals bled soft crimson before I crushed it, the petals dissipating into nothing.

Silence swallowed the room again. Ozpin's lips pressed into a thin line. "A skillful display... but unintended waste of life force nonetheless."

I swallowed hard, feeling suffocated. "What else do you want?"

Ruby's voice cracked, "Please, just stop—"

But Ozpin's cane tapped again, slow and deliberate. "I want you to confront the shadow within you before it consumes your life and those you love."

His words hung, a gauntlet thrown. I could feel the question burning: Would I rise above this darkness... or be dragged into it?

Tears stung Ruby's eyes. Jaune clenched his fists. The others pressed closer, ready to intervene if things went too far.

And I realized: this was a turning point. Fight—either against Ozpin's doubt, or against the darkness he warned of. My hand closed into a fist. Blood still pulsed at my fingertips, a simmering promise of power and peril.

"I will," I said, voice raw but resolute. "I'm not broken. I will master this semblance—or die trying."

In that moment, the fragile peace held by shared scars and hopes stretched taut as a blade's edge. The firelight flickered, and the war for my soul had truly begun.

Roman exhaled sharply and tilted his head, the glow in his eyes fading. A heartbeat later, the tension in his body dropped—Ozpin had relinquished control.

"Next time, give me a damn warning, old man," Roman muttered bitterly. "You turned my bones to ice."

Neo scoffed silently beside him, tossing an empty teacup onto the rug with a roll of her eyes.

Silence lingered in the air like smoke after a gunshot. No one moved. No one dared.

The blood I'd summoned evaporated, leaving behind the faint metallic tang in the room. My pulse slowed, but the ache in my chest remained.

Not from exhaustion—no, it was something more profound. The kind of ache that came from being looked at like a stranger by the only people who knew your name.

Ruby finally moved. She came to my side, her hand grazing the edge of my cloak, fingers twitching with hesitation before resting gently on my wrist. Her eyes shimmered with guilt.

"I remembered back at Beacon when you asked me to save you..." she whispered. "But I couldn't, not at the Beacon Tower or here."

I held her hand, "And you did by being here with me. Without you, I would have never gotten the will to do everything I've done until now."

Droplets came down, each one holding a variety of emotions.

Weiss sat farther back, her shoulder still bandaged, eyes fixed on the floor. She didn't speak. Ren and Nora sat close together, quiet. Blake, with her book down. Yang was unexpectedly calm. Neo, clutched onto Roman. Even Qrow had sat by the window, nursing a cracked bottle of something that probably wasn't tea.

Ozpin, now absent from Roman's posture, didn't speak again.

But I could feel the weight of his suspicion still clinging to the walls, like a ghost watching with crossed arms and narrowed eyes.

He would not forgive me until I proved myself through words... and control.

My thoughts unraveled in silence. The fire behind me crackled faintly, but its warmth felt distant, dulled by the weight of suspicion still hanging in the room.

Then, light pressure on my shoulder.

I turned.

It was Qrow.

"Come outside with me, kid," he said, voice low and unreadable.

I followed him out onto the balcony. The cold greeted us like an old friend—sharp and sobering. The moon cast pale light over the broken world.

We stood there for a while, neither of us speaking.

Then, Qrow broke the quiet. "I heard everything Ozpin said."

He took a slow sip from the flask. "Semblances... they're mirrors of the soul, right? That's what they say."

He tilted his head toward me. "Mine brings misfortune. It wrecks plans. Hurts people I care about. Gets good people killed just by being near me."

He paused, eyes fixed on the horizon. "But does that mean I want those things to happen? That my soul wants to destroy everything I touch?"

His voice trembled—not with weakness, but something raw. Familiar.

"No," I answered quietly.

He looked at me then, really looked at me—his eyes bloodshot but clear. "Exactly."

He took another swig and exhaled slowly. "People are scared of what they don't understand. Even the ones closest to you. Hell, sometimes you scare yourself."

I looked down at my hands, at the faint crimson mist still lingering beneath the skin like it was waiting, watching. "I don't know what's worse... that I can control it now. Or that part of me wants to."

Qrow gave a half-smile, hollow and honest. "You lived. You adapted. That's not weakness—that's evolution."

He let the silence stretch again before continuing, softer this time.

"I don't think your semblance changed because you're not you anymore. It changed because you are you, just... reshaped by what you've been through. What Cinder did, what you survived—it didn't erase who you were. It revealed something deeper."

He clapped a hand on my shoulder again. Firm. Grounding.

"So don't let that old man's ghost talk you into thinking you're broken. You're just becoming something new. Like the rest of us."

I nodded slowly, unsure if the warmth in my chest was comfort or something else.

I hesitated when Qrow held out the battered bottle, its glass scuffed and stained from years of use. Moonlight glinted off the amber liquid inside, making it look almost alive.

"Want a swing?" Qrow asked, his voice rough around the edges.

I nodded, reluctant. Taking the bottle, I tipped it back. The liquor burned on the way down—bitter, harsh, like swallowing iron and regret. I coughed, wiping my lips with my sleeve.

When I glanced at Qrow, I saw something different. His grin was crooked, yes, and his shirt hung open, but his eyes were sharp. Still. Unfazed.

Qrow leaned a shoulder against the railing, the night stretching beyond us like an open wound.

"I can never truly get drunk, no matter how hard I try," Qrow said, voice low. "I'd like to see the world blur sometimes—just nothing to see or worry about."

I cocked an eyebrow. "But what about all those times you've been so smashed you fell flat on your face? Weren't you... Well, drunk then?"

He cracked a half-smile, eyes distant. "To everyone else, maybe it looks that way. But inside? No matter how much I drink, a part of me always stays crystal—cold and calm. Like a blade I can't sheathe. I've got too many ghosts to forget, too many people I'm terrified of losing. Today was just another reminder I can't turn off."

He paused, flicking an empty drop from his lip. "And the past... well, it's still there, nagging at me. So I keep the bottle close but never let it win."

I stood there silently, the bottle in my hand suddenly feeling heavier. The bitterness on my tongue didn't fade—it just sank deeper. I looked over the railing, watching the wind brush the trees in the distance.

"I get it," I said, eventually. "You don't drink to forget. You drink because forgetting's impossible."

Qrow let out a dry chuckle, not quite amused. "Yeah. Something like that."

I glanced over at him, trying to read the lines in his expression. His eyes had a kind of weariness—not just from the battle, but from living too long with a war inside.

"I used to think you were just a cynical mess," I said. "Sarcastic, drunk, reckless. But... now I think you just learned to act like you didn't care, so nobody would ask why you do."

His jaw flexed at that. He looked like he wanted to say something—maybe argue—but instead he nodded once, slow and tired. "You're sharper than you look, kid."

I took another drink, this time slower. The burn didn't sting quite as much. "You're wrong, though," I murmured.

"About what?"

"That calm inside you. That part that doesn't let go. It's not a weakness. It's the only reason people like me made it back today."

Qrow didn't answer right away. He stared out into the night, the wind tugging at his coat. And then, quietly, he said, "Then don't let your version of that go, Kaiser. No matter what Ozpin said. No matter what your semblance became."

I looked down at my hand. Still trembling.

And yet... steady. Still mine.

"...Yeah," I whispered. "I won't."

——————————————————————————
Moonlight slanted through the window, pooling in silvery ribbons across the silent dining room. Everyone else had long since drifted off. Only the amber glow of the fire and the two of us sat awake.

I stirred my untouched tea, the steam catching the light as Weiss entered the seat opposite me. Even in repose, she carried the same quiet grace, though tonight her eyes were heavy with questions.

She waited a beat, then said,
"I couldn't sleep after what I saw. During the fight... You were smiling." Her voice was so soft I had to lean forward to hear. "That smile—terrifying, almost... unnatural. And that scar, carved across your face, matched everything you did in that hall. Blood, fury, power beyond anything I'd ever seen from you."

I closed my eyes, feeling the scar's ache flick at memory. "I know," I whispered. "Every time I touch it, I feel her laughter in my veins—Cinder's final gift."

She tilted her head. "But the real question was, was that you? Or something else controlling you?"

The fire crackled between us as I gathered my words. "I... I don't fully know." My fingers brushed the jagged line along my jaw. "That night, my semblance shattered, and something darker bloomed in its place. In that moment, I felt alive—terrifyingly so. I lost the person who counted strategies and equations, and became... something built from blood and rage."

Weiss's pale hands clenched around her teacup. "And yet you still saved all of us. You risked everything."

I let out a humorless laugh, the ghost of that manic grin flickering behind my eyes. "Yes. And that's what scares me. I wondered if the shadow smiling behind the bloodlust was still... me."

She studied me for long seconds. Finally, she set her cup aside. "I believe you are." Her voice was steady but gentle. "Not despite what happened, but because of it. You walked through your own darkness to protect us."

My throat tightened. "I'm afraid it cost me who I was."

She leaned forward, quiet conviction in her gaze. "Maybe, but I see someone stronger for it. Someone willing to bear the scars of war so the rest of us don't have to."

In that hushed room, with only the fire for witness, I let the tension slip from my shoulders. Weiss was right. The person I was before Cinder's blade was gone, but what remained was real.

I closed my eyes and nodded. "Thank you, Weiss."

Her answer was a small, compassionate smile—one I could finally believe was meant for me.

Chapter Text

We gathered in the living room, exhaustion and relief mingling on our faces as we recapped yesterday's chaos.

Qrow leaned back, propping his flask on the table. "So... what happened to Cinder?"

Ren folded his arms, gaze steady. "No one's seen her since she drove to the escalator. She never returned to help Hazel, Mercury, Emerald, or Lionheart."

Roman snorted. "Bet she high-tailed it between her legs."

"Given she abandoned Emerald without a second thought..." Ruby shivered, glancing at Weiss. "She was willing to stab her teammate in the back just to survive."

Jaune frowned. "Makes sense. She's never been one for loyalty when her skin's on the line."

Yang slammed a fist into her open palm. "And with my mom as the Spring Maiden, Raven versus Cinder seems inevitable. Could they have crossed blades in that sealed chamber?"

I rubbed my chin. "That would explain Vernal's death—caught in their fallout, or outright killed by Cinder craving more power. Then Raven had no choice but to stop her."

Qrow nodded, tipping his flask thoughtfully. "Raven's skills and maiden's power would've given her the edge. But until we find Cinder... she's still at large. We can't say more than that."

Blake's fist crashed on the desk, silencing us all. "Enough about Cinder—let's talk about Adam."

I met her glare, understanding her anger. "I get it, Blake. He's caused too much pain. But I don't think he'll turn on us so long as we remain neutral. In fact..." I paused, meeting each of their eyes, "I believe he could become an ally—if not now, then when we need him most."

A heavy quiet settled as we considered the possibility. The war had taught us loyalty could come from the most unexpected places—even those we once called enemies.

"You're not seriously defending him, are you?" Yang snapped, her voice sharp and rising. "That psychopath hunted Blake, maimed me, and led the White Fang like a dictator. You think one flashy betrayal against Salem wipes that clean?"

Standing beside her, Blake's words carried a weight of emotional struggle. "This isn't just about strategy. Or survival. Adam didn't just make mistakes—he destroyed people. He twisted the White Fang. He turned me into a weapon. Into a symbol. You don't come back from that."

Her voice cracked slightly. "You weren't there when he stopped being the boy I believed in."

I met her eyes. There was pain there, old and sharp like a blade that never dulled. And for a second, I hated myself for seeing him in any light other than red.

"I'm not saying forgive him," I said, my voice low. "I'm saying what he just did matters. He stood in a room full of enemies and turned his back on Salem. That takes guts. Or desperation. Or both."

Yang scoffed, tossing her hand through the air. "Or manipulation. You're playing checkers with a guy who only plays chess."

"I'm being tactical, not trusting," I said, stepping forward. "If he's out, really out, we use that. We exploit it. Because right now, we are bleeding in every direction, and we don't have the luxury of pride."

Blake folded her arms tightly, lips pressed into a line. "You don't know him."

"I know what it's like to lose yourself," I snapped, my internal conflict surfacing. "To believe in something so hard you can't see how much it's killing you."

Yang stood up, fists clenched. "He's not lost. He's gone. Stop making excuses for a monster."

A silence stretched, cold and strained. Then—

Clap. Clap. Clap.

"Bravo," came a voice.

Roman Torchwick leaned against the doorframe, grinning like a devil bored at church.

"You've got a real taste for the tragic villains, huh?" he drawled. "First me, now bull-boy. Who's next, Kaiser? Gonna offer Salem a redemption arc over brunch?"

"Don't be dramatic," I said flatly.

"Please," Roman smirked. "You practically wrote the drama yourself. Defending Adam Taurus in a room full of people he's harmed? Bold. Morally questionable. Very you."

He tilted his head just slightly. "But here's the thing, kid—sympathy's heavy. And you? You carry too much of it."

"I'm not sympathizing with him," I said. "I'm leveraging him."

Roman's grin faded—not entirely, just a shade. His eyes sharpened.

"Just make sure you know when the leverage cuts both ways."

Blake's voice returned—quiet but laced with iron. "You're starting to sound like him."

I didn't reply.

Jaune lifted a hand, his voice carrying a sense of responsibility. "Alright, let's... let's not go nuclear in here."

Ruby nodded quickly. "Yeah. Maybe we talk about what we do next instead of ending our last day in Mistral with a fistfight?"

I took a breath. "Fine."

But even as I said it, the walls felt too close. Too loud.

Too full of people who didn't see the cracks spreading inside me.

I stood quietly, "I'm going to get some air."

No one stopped me as I slipped my way out of the room.

Outside, the air was sharp with night chill. I leaned on the balcony, Mistral glowing like a heartbeat in the dark.

I couldn't breathe in there.

Did I really believe Adam could change?

Did I need to believe that?

I didn't hear her footsteps—just Blake's voice behind me.

"You okay?"

"No."

I stared ahead, the wind brushing my hair. "I didn't mean to turn it into a fight. And I'm sorry. For earlier. For defending him like that."

She didn't respond immediately. Then—

"I know you weren't defending what he did. You were just... hoping he could be more than what he became."

I turned to her, surprised. She was staring out over the city, too, her arms folded. "I've wanted that before," she continued. "Believed it, even. That maybe the version of Adam I once knew was still in there. But people change. Sometimes too much."

I looked down, fingers curling against the rail. "I don't know why I keep doing this," I muttered. "Why do I keep hoping people can come back from the edge. Roman said I love sympathizing with villains. Maybe I do."

Blake tilted her head slightly. "Maybe it's not sympathy. Maybe it's projection." That struck something in me.

I gave a bitter laugh. "Yeah. Maybe." I let out a breath, watching it fade into the night

I turned slightly. Her eyes weren't cold now. Just... tired.

I let out a breath, watching it fade into the sky, "I used to think the world was a machine," I said. "Input. Output. Garbage in, garbage out. And I was the broken cog. Disposable. I wasn't living. I was calculating. A robot pretending to be a human," A smile unknowingly appeared. "Until Lucius showed up, he didn't fix me. He just... reminded me that I was still human. That I could feel something. That I could be more."

She looked at me quietly.

"So when I look at someone like Adam, I can't help wondering... If someone could pull me out of my cage—maybe there's still a chance someone could pull him out of his."

Blake's voice was softer now. "You want to believe everyone can be saved."

"I want to believe no one is born damned."

She nodded once. Not agreement—but understanding.

"Just don't lose yourself trying to save someone who'd never do the same for you."

That hurt.

But it was true.

A moment later, the door creaked open again.

"Hey," Yang called, leaning in the doorway. "Festival's about to start. Let's go before the others do.

Her voice was light, but her eyes flicked to Blake, then to me, soft and careful.

I knew the moment I saw her that she'd heard—all of it.

But she didn't tease. She didn't jab.

She just waited.

Blake moved first. "Come on. Let's go."

I followed, the weight was still there, but manageable now. Shared.

Sometimes, you don't need forgiveness.

Just someone to understand why you tried.

--------------------------------------------------

Stepping out of the dressing room, I took a moment to admire my reflection. The traditional Mistrali attire was beautifully crafted, woven with intricate patterns and deep, vibrant colors that shimmered subtly beneath the lantern light. For a second, just a second, I almost looked like someone untouched by war.

But the illusion broke the moment my eyes traced that familiar line across my face—the scar. A twisted smile stretching from cheek to jaw was burned like a cruel joke. No matter how fine the clothes or the occasion, it always brought me back to that night. To her.

I exhaled sharply and was about to turn away when a voice was heard.

"Kaiser?" Ruby's voice was soft and hesitant, but when she stepped in and saw me, her eyes lit up with a warmth that pushed back the cold in my chest. "Wow... you look beautiful."

I blinked.

Beautiful

Her gaze never flinched. It didn't linger on the scar, didn't dart around it, or even acknowledge it. Like it wasn't the first thing anyone ever saw when they looked at me. Like she saw me, not the mark Cinder left behind.

A breath caught in my throat.

"You really think so?" I asked, quieter than I meant to.

Ruby smiled—soft and genuine. "Of course. You look like you belong here."

For once, I didn't feel like I had to hide.

"...Thank you," I said. And I meant it. More than I thought I would.

The others matched as well, save for Roman and Qrow, whose lack of participation was unsurprising. Whatever.

Ruby muttered under her breath, scrutinizing her sandals with undisguised disdain. "How did they invent worse shoes than heels..."

Nora clapped her on the back with enough force to nearly send her stumbling forward. "Come on, Ruby! They're not that bad."

The group collectively showered Ruby with compliments on how adorable she looked. Aside from Ren, he had his focus elsewhere. Understandable.

Our conversation drifted toward the festival as the excitement over our outfits faded. The city was breathtaking, draped in dazzling lights and banners that shimmered under the evening glow. The rich history of Mistral pulsed in every street, every decoration.

Jaune furrowed his brows, surprised by the sheer liveliness of the celebration. "I can't believe they're still holding the festival, given everything that's happened at Haven."

His words barely settled before Ozpin suddenly took control of Roman, slipping into one of his nostalgic lectures about the origins of the Mistral festival and its significance to Mistralian culture.

We exchanged glances. Nope.

Rather than entertain another history lesson, most of us moved on. Ren and Nora lagged—not to listen, but to steal a moment alone.

"How romantic," I mused, earning an approving nod from Weiss.

The group naturally began to disperse as we entered the festival's main thoroughfare—the central celebration hub. But before everyone split up, Ruby lingered near Jaune, concern flickering in her eyes.

"You sure you're okay with babysitting Qrow?" she asked hesitantly. Jaune sighed, running a hand through his hair.

"It's not a problem. Besides, I'd rather not be a third wheel."

Ruby smiled, the edges of her expression tinged with bittersweet amusement. "Well, if anything happens, you know who to call."

Jaune rested a reassuring hand on her shoulder before leaving, departing for his fate as Qrow's reluctant guardian. Or, more accurately, his babysitter, as I dryly noted.

Ruby scanned the area. "Where are Ren and Nora?"

Neo, ever perceptive, pointed casually down the road to where Ren and Nora are already in the distance together.

Ruby nodded. "Well, at least the Rubes squad can hang out together... with guests!"

That enthusiasm died the second Blake crossed her arms. "I am not going anywhere with him."

Roman blinked at her, indifferent. "What did I do? Not that I care, but—"

Blake's glare sharpened. "You're directly responsible for the death of a dear friend."

Roman's expression shifted, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Who?"

Blake's fists clenched. "His name was Tukson—"

Roman sighed, rubbing his temple. "That wasn't on me. Honestly, things would've been a hell of a lot easier if he had stayed alive."

Blake stomped her heel against the stone. "That's not the point!"

I glanced at her, briefly debating whether to intervene, but she subtly motioned for me to stay out of it. No doubt she wanted to avoid another morality debate tonight.

Ruby, sensing the rising tension, practically threw herself between them. "Guys! Guys! Stop fighting!"

Blake turned sharply to glare at her, and Ruby shrank slightly. "It's... clear there's still some tension in the group. About Roman... existing."

Blake huffed, pointing a finger at Roman's chest. "I've tolerated him so far, but I will not spend my last free day in Mistral with him."

Roman leaned back as Neo stepped forward, her sharp gaze locking onto Blake's. Yang quickly moved between them, a silent barrier preventing the conversation from escalating.

Ruby sighed, shoulders slumping. "Roman, you and Neo—"

Roman was already backing away, tugging Neo with him. "No need to tell us twice. We'll have fun our way."

The group watched as the two slipped into the crowd. Neo threw a casual wave over her shoulder toward Yang before disappearing into the bustling street.

It wasn't long before Ruby spotted them in the distance, picking pockets. She groaned, rubbing her temples.

I focused my attention on Blake, helping her steady herself and persuading her to calm down. Finally composed, she turned to Yang. "What do you want to do?"

Yang hesitated, shifting uncomfortably. "Not sure yet."

She turned to Ruby instead. "Any ideas?"

Ruby panicked for a second before forcing herself to relax. "Well... let's check out the food stalls!"

With newfound determination, she marched forward—only to trip immediately, stumbling into Weiss. Yang reacted quickly, catching them both before they tumbled further into embarrassment.

Weiss, momentarily stunned, blinked at Ruby, her tone flat. "Did you need to lean on me?"

Ruby pouted, indignantly pushing herself away from Yang's hold. "I can manage myself! Thanks."

With that bold declaration, Ruby wobbled toward the festival. The group exchanged glances and then chuckled, the first genuine wave of amusement breaking through the lingering weight of everything.

For now, we let ourselves sink into the festival. Into something normal. Into something human. Even if just for tonight.

The festival stretched before us like a vibrant tapestry—warm lanterns lit the cobbled streets, vendors called out their wares, and laughter spilled through the air like music. The weight of the battle still lingered in my bones, but for now, we let ourselves slip into something else—something lighter.

Ruby's idea led us straight into the heart of the thoroughfare, a winding path lined with stalls overflowing with food. 

Weiss wrinkled her nose at a sizzling tray of skewered meat, glancing at Yang with uncertainty. "It's a little... greasy." 

Yang grinned and handed her a stick. "That's the point! You bite into it." 

With clear hesitation, Weiss nibbled at the edge. Her expression twisted briefly, then softened. She chewed slowly, then nodded, impressed. "I suppose it is flavorful." 

Meanwhile, Blake and Ruby hovered over a stand selling intricately crafted dumplings. Ruby eagerly reached out, only to fumble with her chopsticks in frustration. "Ugh! How do people use these things so easily?" 

Blake sighed, then gently demonstrated the proper grip. "Like this, Ruby." 

Ruby tried again, the dumpling slipping awkwardly between the sticks. She grumbled, puffing out her cheeks before dramatically reaching out and grabbing it with her hands. "Whatever! Hands work just fine!" 

Blake shook her head, amused. 

The festive atmosphere pulled us toward the entertainment district—game stalls lined the streets, each promising victories with paper tokens and prizes. 

Yang immediately gravitated toward a test-of-strength challenge, gripping the mallet with a confident smirk. "Watch this." 

The hammer struck the pad with force, sending the marker shooting up toward the bell. It just grazed the top, letting out a halfhearted ding. 

Yang blinked. "Wait. What?" 

She turned toward the vendor, a wiry old man grinning beneath his hat. "Best try again, young lady." 

Yang narrowed her eyes. "You rigged this, didn't you?" 

Weiss approached another stall, a refined air about her. The challenge was simple—land three rings onto the thin-necked bottles across the stand. Her focus was sharp, her throws precise. Yet, the rings bounced just slightly every time, missing their mark. 

Weiss pursed her lips in irritation. "This is cheating." 

Ruby, meanwhile, had thrown herself into a dart game—except her excitement led to her shots being wildly off-course. One dart even managed to stick to a wooden beam behind the stand. 

The vendor blinked at her. "Are you trying to hit the target?" 

Ruby scratched her head sheepishly, "I do better with a rifle, okay?"

I had wandered off, finding my way to an empty wooden table. It wasn't that I didn't enjoy the festival—just that the weight of everything still sat within me, anchored deep. The war wasn't over. This peace we had now? It was temporary. 

I let my mind drift, recounting our journey to get here. The battles. The sacrifices. The scars—some visible, some not. 

One by one, the others trickled back. Weiss sat across from me, setting down a steaming cup of tea, sighing as she adjusted the sleeves of her outfit. "That was exhausting," she admitted. "Ruby somehow managed to lose three games in a row, which I didn't think was statistically possible." 

Blake arrived next, settling beside Weiss, her gaze wandering across the festival with quiet thoughtfulness. "It's strange," she murmured. "This is the first time in a while I've actually let myself enjoy something." 

Yang soon followed, sitting beside me, stretching her arms behind her head. "That old guy totally rigged that hammer game. But whatever. At least Ruby managed to trip her way into fun." 

I smiled, "You know this reminds me of the Vytal Festival..."

Earning a nod and smile from everyone. It was as if we were back in time, to the good old days...before everything struck.

Almost as if summoned, Ruby arrived last, grinning widely.

Weiss raised a brow, curious. "Where were you?" 

Ruby opened her mouth to respond, but before she could speak— 

A voice called out. Sharp. Familiar. 

"Blake!" 

Everyone turned. 

The festival, for all its warmth, suddenly felt even warmer.

Turning toward the sound, I barely registered Sun waving from around the corner of a building. Warmth flickered through me momentarily—familiarity, relief, something resembling joy. 

Then I saw the handcuffs. 

Both his wrists and Illia's were bound. 

Sun sighed, adjusting his grip on her restraints. "Legally, I'm supposed to look after her before she heads back to Menagerie for her sentence. But Kali thought she deserved a little leeway for her help at Haven, so... this festival trip was the compromise." 

Illia barely reacted—just flicked her gaze between the cuffs, Sun, and the group before releasing a flat, unimpressed response. 

"I'd rather be back in jail." 

My breath stalled, and any words of greeting died on my tongue as Team SSSN and Team ABRN trailed behind them, their expressions ranging from amused to mildly uncomfortable.

Pleasantries were exchanged—hollow, fleeting. The kind you say because silence feels worse. But even through the smiles and nods, I could feel it. Their focus. Their fixation.

"Don't mind the scar. Think of it as a victory trophy," I said flatly.

Sun gave me that trademark grin of his, like he was daring the world to get awkward.

Neptune tried to laugh it off—"Dark-hero vibes, right?"—while Sage raised an eyebrow in polite curiosity and Scarlet shifted on his feet.

Across from them, Arslan's arms were crossed, a challenge in her posture. Nadir watched in cool silence, Reese's gaze flicked everywhere except my face, and Bolin looked... conflicted, like he worried my bravado might crack at any moment.

My skin tingled. Beneath my sleeve, I felt it first as a metallic warmth in my veins, my semblance awakening under scrutiny.

"Hold it in," I desperately thought.

A slender ribbon of blood wove itself through the air above my palm, unseen but no longer entirely hidden. It thickened into a fine, blade-like shard, quivering.

Arslan's voice cut through my haze. "Trophies usually shine. Not bleed."

"Mine's still polishing itself," I snapped, and the blood-shard snapped into shape—too quick to be imagined.

Sun's grin faltered, and he asked softly, "Does it hurt?"

I tilted my head, lips curving into a slow, unsettling smile as I replied, "Only when I smile."

Their eyes snapped to my face—everyone saw it—that smile, wide and too steady, framed by the crimson scar. Neptune's breath hitched. Sage's eyebrows shot up. Scarlet took an involuntary step back. Reese and Bolin exchanged a glance. Even Arslan's cool posture twitched.

In that moment, the blood-forged blade dissolved back into my bloodstream, but no one dared look away.

Blake stood at the edge of the circle, silent and unwavering. Her steady gaze was the only thing that grounded me as I let the last of the blood dissolve. Ruby was closer, too—her quiet nod promised she saw all of it, and she didn't flinch at the blood leaking free.

I lowered my hand. No one else realized how close I'd come to losing control. No one but them. And maybe that was enough.

"I'm fine," I said, voice softer but firm. "I'm still me."

Whether that reassured them—or terrified them—didn't matter. Because I knew what I'd become.

Sun, ever oblivious to a grim mood, grinned brightly. "But there's still one more person you need to see!" 

Something in the air shifted. 

A figure stepped into view. Striking and familiar red hair cascading down in a long, waist-length ponytail curled slightly into loose gold ringlets. Ornaments gleamed subtly against her form, her stance poised yet effortless. 

My heart slammed violently against my ribs. 

No.

My breathing hitched, and my vision blurred around the edges. It wasn't possible, it wasn't real, and it couldn't be. 

But there she was. 

Pyrrha.

I walked forward before I realized I was moving. My limbs felt detached from my body, stiff and mechanical. She smiled—gentle, warm, and unshaken. 

"It's been a while, hasn't it?" 

Her voice struck me like thunder. 

"Who are you?" I barked, desperation tripping over itself.

Pyrrha's shoulders sagged ever so slightly. "It's me, Kaiser. I'm sorry for what I put you and everyone else through. That scar, it's because of me, isn't it..."

"Prove it," I spat—and without warning, a dozen blood‑forged swords rose around me, hovering like silent judges. I raised my hand to keep the others back. "Prove it."

Pyrrha raised her spear and shield, breath steady. "I'm sorry."

I gripped the edge of my palm, letting a dozen fragmented blades—thin shards of coagulated blood—launch themselves outward in a chaotic storm.

They twisted and spun in unpredictable arcs, whistling through the air like red comets aimed to unsettle her balance.

Pyrrha's eyes widened as she spun her spear in one hand, parrying one sword that clipped her shield's rim before another skidded off her booted heel.

"Blood Manipulation?" she panted between maneuvers, vaulting backward over a low arc of stone. "This isn't your semblance?"

I let a ripple of darker crimson pulse through the air, sending my weapons veering in new, twisting paths—some diving low over the ground, others looping high to force her to guard overhead.

"A lot has changed," I called, voice steady even as my arm burned with effort. "And now it's time for you to prove yourself. To see if you can handle all that's changed. To see if you are the Pyrrha I know."

She landed in a crouch, breath ragged but eyes alight with that unbreakable resolve. With a sharp cry, she drove her spear forward in a series of rapid jabs, each one cleaving the air moments before my blood blades intercepted.

Sparks of aura flared where metal met blood as I crushed one shard against another to form a spinning disc—sending it at her like a frisbee. She deflected it with her shield, but the shock knocked her feet out from under her, and she skidded on the stone.

I pressed the advantage: from my palm, six new needles shot like lightning strikes toward her form, each trailing a thin tail of red. She rolled beneath the first three, coming upright just in time to slam her spear butt into the fourth's path, shattering it in a spray of crimson droplets.

The final needle I guided with thought, sweeping its point at her shield's edge—only to have her catch it with a backward swing of her spear, snapping it clean in half.

"You left us," I said, chest heaving. "You left me. You were supposed to be there for us."

Her lips trembled. "I didn't know what else to do. It was my—"

"Don't give me that," I snapped. "You weren't some legend. You weren't noble—you were a kid with a weight no one else could carry. And it broke you!"

Crimson spikes, sharp and jagged, erupted violently from the ground, surging toward her with lethal intent. In a split second, she executed a flawless somersault, her body twisting gracefully through the air to evade the deadly onslaught. I had predicted her agile maneuver, however.

As she soared above the treacherous spikes, a glimmering sword materialized in midair, its blade glinting ominously as it was aimed directly at her chest.

With lightning reflexes, she managed to deflect the strike just in time, the force reverberating through her arm as she narrowly escaped what could have been a fatal blow.

Tears pricked my eyes, but I didn't blink them away.

"You weren't selfless," I pressed on. "You were scared and cornered and lied to. You didn't have to die—you chose to."

"Stop standing there like some tragic hero," I snarled, voice raw. "I hate you."

"Close combat is your specialty, right? Then I shall match your skills," I declared, conjuring a crimson sword in my grasp.

With a burst of speed, I lunged forward, the blade aimed directly at her. She expertly blocked my strike with her shield. In that instant, I formed a second sword in my other hand, ready to attack again. But before I could swing, I felt her grip on my wrist, halting my movement.

A flash of confusion crossed my mind—where was her spear if she was using her hand to defend?

Just then, a glint of metal caught my attention, and I instinctively dodged as her spear shot toward me from the side, narrowly missing my shoulder.

I realized too late that her semblance allowed her to manipulate metal through magnetism.

It was a clever tactic, using the element of surprise to strike from my blind spot. The creativity of her attack left me momentarily stunned.

Not giving me time to think, she lunged at me, but I quickly formed a barrier around me.

"You weren't a hero!" I howled, "You weren't selfless!" I raked a fist across empty air. "You thought taking every burden alone made you right!"

"Invisible Blade."

What was in my hand was only a katana hilt—no steel, no edge—but as I swung toward her, my semblance flared.

Within the flash of movement, blood surged outward, crystallizing in midair into a razor-sharp blade nearly a yard long. The sudden gleam of red steel traced the arc of my strike before I even felt the weight settle in my grip.

Pyrrha's eyes snapped to the motion. Instinct took over: she brought her shield up in a horizontal block. The impact thundered through my arm, the hollow hilt shuddering against her metal.

A spray of crimson mist drifted from the point of contact as my blade chipped her shield's rim. Sparks of aura danced between us, and for a breath I saw the doubt flicker across her features—"Invisible Blade" had nearly bypassed her defenses.

I followed through, carving a low slash aimed at her knee. She twisted, pivoting on one boot to avoid the sweep, and countered with a snap of her spear—its tip barely grazing the flat of my blood-formed blade.

Pain lanced through my forearm but only fueled my resolve. As she stepped back, I let the blade dissolve, fingers closing around the empty hilt once more.

"Not so easy to parry what you can't see," I muttered, heart hammering as I scanned her stance. She was steady—focusing on my hands, searching for the moment I'd recreate that hidden edge.

Her spear whipped forward in a feint; I braced, summoning another shard of blood at the base of my palm. It hardened into a needle-fine spike, and I lunged—testing her reflexes, probing the defenses of the warrior who'd once taught me form and grace.

Ruby's voice cut through the clash of steel and blood. "Kaiser—stop!" She dashed forward, eyes wild, rose-colored cloak swirling.

Before she'd taken two paces, I held up my hand. A dozen blood-forged spikes erupted from the floor in a circle around her boots, each one a silent sentry to halt her advance. They glinted red in the gloom, locking her in place.

"Ruby!" Yang's cry came next as she barreled into her sister, arms wrapping around Ruby's waist. Yang's amber eyes blazed with anger and fear, and she hauled Ruby back from the spikes, planting her feet firmly. "Let her go, Kaiser!"

I felt the tension coil between us—all of them,watching. But I couldn't stop. Not now. Not with Pyrrha still across from me, spear poised. The hunger for this fight had me in its grip.

I turned back to Pyrrha, the hollow hilt of my invisible blade returning to my grasp. "Don't worry," I called over my shoulder. "I'll be done soon."

With a flick of my wrist, the spikes dissolved into mist and I surged forward—Invisible Blade once more manifesting in the air. Pyrrha met me mid-charge, shield raised.

I followed immediately with a volley of blood bullets—tiny, deadly projectiles. She spun her shield in a graceful arc, sending them ricocheting into the walls.

As sparks flew and dust settled, I summoned twin whips of blood—their ends jagged like barbs—snapping them at her ankles to entangle her stance.

She leapt free, countering with a spinning spear strike that caught me on the shoulder. I hissed, tasting iron, but my smile only widened.

Yang pulled Ruby back to the edge of the fight, her grip firm. Ruby pressed a hand to her heart, eyes locked on me with pleading.

But I was already gone—hurtling back into the dance of spear and blade, the red of my semblance painting the arena with every furious strike.

I vaulted over her shield, Invisible Blade humming into being as I descended, and with a single, precise motion, I caught her off guard.

The katana's edge—blood-forged and razor-sharp—rested lightly against her throat, a whisper of pressure that froze her heart.

She stood on shaking legs, her spear and shield clattering helplessly to the floor.

Even in victory, my arms trembled from the effort of bending my own blood to my will.

I lowered my voice, ragged but clear. "I win." My smile faltered. I slid the blade away, letting it dissolve back into my skin, returning the hilt—empty now—to my grasp.

Her gaze stayed on me, searching. And in that silence, I felt the weight of every scar, every rupture in my soul since Cinder's fire.

I exhaled slowly. "But I lost," I admitted, voice breaking over the confession. "I lost because... I can't see "Kaiser" anymore." I nodded toward my chest, to the hollow where the old me used to stand. "The person I was—they're gone."

"But I can still see you." My hand rose, hovering where hers once guided my form and guarded my back. "You're still the same friend who believed in me. The one I trusted."

She answered without words—folding me into a hug. My body shook violently against hers; tears poured free, raw, unstoppable. My hands clenched her back as if she might vanish.

"I missed you," she whispered.

"You deserved better, Pyrrha," I choked out, voice barely there. "Everyone says you're brave... perfect. But they—they didn't see how much it hurt you!"

Her arms tightened. I sobbed against her shoulder, letting go of everything.

And for the first time, she cried too. Arms wrapped around me—warm, steady, grounding.

I barely registered when Ruby, Weiss, Blake, and Yang stepped closer, enveloping Pyrrha and me in an embrace that felt both suffocating and freeing all at once. Their presence was silent but heavy—words weren't needed.

I could feel Yang's grip, strong yet careful, holding onto my shoulder like she was steadying me as much as herself.

Blake rested her forehead against Pyrrha's back, quiet but there, her breathing measured.

Weiss, always composed, let out a shaky breath as she leaned in, her fingers trembling ever so slightly.

And Ruby—Ruby was beside me, arms locked around both of us, her grip tight, unwavering. She wasn't crying, but I could feel her emotions through the way she held on like she refused to let this moment slip away.

I choked on another sob, my body still shaking.

"You deserved so much better, Pyrrha," I whispered again, voice barely audible.

None of them spoke. None of them tried to correct me.

Because we all knew the truth.

She did.

Pyrrha exhaled deeply, resting her chin against my shoulder, her body trembling in quiet sorrow. "I missed you all," she murmured.

That was when Ruby finally broke.

Her grip tightened, her voice catching in her throat before she managed to choke out a quiet, "We missed you too."

We stayed like that—grieving, healing, holding onto something fleeting yet so desperately needed...

Yang's fingers tapped against my forehead—hard, precise, and somehow both scolding and affectionate. "What did you think you were doing, sliding spikes around Ruby like that?" Her amber eyes pinned me, half-amused, half-exasperated.

I swallowed hard, still tangled in the warmth of their embrace. "I'm sorry," I murmured, voice cracking. "I... I wasn't truly myself. I only wanted to test Pyrrha—to see if she could still stand against everything I've become."

Ruby squeezed us tighter, her eyes wide as she looked between me and Yang, hurt and relief mingling on her face. "You could've—"

"I know," I interrupted, pressing my palms to my eyes. "I shouldn't have used my semblance on you. I lost control for a moment." I lifted my head, meeting each of their gazes in turn. "I promise, I never meant to hurt you. I was chasing something I thought I needed to prove."

Weiss reached up, brushing a strand of hair from my cheek. "Just... remember who you are," she whispered, steadying me with her grace.

Blake nodded against Pyrrha's back, silent but unyielding in her support.

Yang sighed and ruffled my hair. "Next time you want to test someone, maybe don't involve our Ruby," she teased, though her grip on my shoulder remained gentle.

I managed a trembling smile. "Understood." I turned to Ruby. "I'm so sorry, Rubes. I lost sight of what mattered."

Her lips quivered, but she nodded, leaning in. "Just... don't do it again."

I vowed it in my heart as I wrapped my arms around them all once more—this time determined to prove not the edge of my power, but the strength of the person I still wanted to be.

Chapter Text

The dust hadn't even settled.

Smoke curled from the ruins of Haven like the last breath of a dying giant, and yet—there was no time to mourn. Mercury, Emerald, and Hazel had slipped through our fingers. The White Fang had succeeded in their objective. And the most damning of all—Raven had the Relic.

A heavy silence hung over the battlefield, broken only when Yang spoke. Her voice was tired, but her eyes... her eyes still burned with purpose. She knew where Raven went, and if we were to catch her, we had to move now. Who knew what she wanted with the Relic?

Ruby stepped forward almost instantly. "I'm going," she said, her voice unwavering. Weiss followed with no hesitation.

I clenched my fists, the leather of my gloves groaning against the strain. "I'm going too," I said, colder than I intended. "I have my suspicions about Raven... and I want to confront her personally. Especially after what happened to Vernal..."

My voice faded into a hard silence, the weight of my words hanging over the group. For a moment, no one said anything. I didn't care. They didn't need to understand.

Yang turned to me, and our eyes met. She saw it. The same storm behind my eyes was roaring in hers. "I know how you feel," she said quietly, standing tall despite the tremble in her limbs. Together, we moved to collect Vernal's stretcher. The walk to the nearby airship was somber, each step marked by the silence of unspoken grief.

Qrow intercepted us at the ramp, his voice cautious. "Do you want me to come? It's Raven, after all."

Yang's voice was steady, resolute. "No... she won't do anything."

I boarded first, my thoughts already pulling me into the depths of speculation. The battle at Haven replayed in vivid flashes—every moment sharp, every decision etched in memory. Raven had the Relic, and now the weight of power shifted to someone neither fully ally nor enemy. Neutral for now, but for how long?

The others followed, one by one, until Yang was the last to step onto the ship. Or at least, she would have been if Blake hadn't appeared at the edge of the ramp. She hesitated, her gaze locked onto Yang's in a silence that felt heavy with meaning. Finally, Yang spoke, her voice quieter than before. "What do you want?"

Blake answered softly but resolutely. "To come with you. To come with you guys."

Yang paused, her emotions flashing across her face in a moment of hesitation. Slowly, she extended her arm. "It's going to be a long, miserable road ahead."

Blake smiled faintly, "Misery loves company." Her words carried both a quiet humor and shared understanding as she took Yang's arm and stepped aboard.

The ship rose, its engines roaring to life as we set course for Raven.

The ride itself was tense, marked by brief bursts of conversation. I spoke with the group, debating Raven's neutrality—or lack thereof. Questions lingered in every corner of the discussion: her connection to Cinder and Salem, of course, and her willingness to betray anyone.

With Weiss's insights, Yang's history with the tribe, and Raven's very nature, I pieced together the fragments of her plan.

Backstabbing Cinder wasn't just a possibility—it was calculated. Eliminating one pawn, as she saw it, especially one tied so directly to Salem's influence, but Vernal was either a failure in her plan or a sacrifice.

The distant rumble of thunder interrupted our discussion, drawing my attention to the horizon. "No more talking," I said firmly.

"She's there," Yang confirmed

Through the swirling storm clouds, the remnants of the tribal campgrounds came into view—or what was left of them. The central island loomed in the lake, obscured by localized lightning and winds. Weiss's voice rose, observing the unnatural display. "It's too focused. That can't be natural."

As the airship dipped down, resting lightly on the lake's surface, the abandoned campgrounds stretched before us—a desolate expanse of debris, tire marks, and footprints. Only two yurts remained among the wreckage.

And there she was.

Raven.

On the island's center, bathed in violet lightning, screaming fury at the earth. Over and over again, bolts came down as if she could force the world to give her answers. We watched her from afar.

Yang stood beside me, her expression heavy with emotion. "Let's go," she said.

We disembarked carefully, advancing toward the island as fire, ice, and lightning erupted in chaotic bursts.

The sound of impact rang out repeatedly, fire, ice, and lightning danced through the air. As we approached, Raven turned to face us, her glare sharp but hollow. Her usual confidence was shaken, masked poorly beneath her demeanor.

"I don't know what you're expecting, but you're not going to get it," she said flatly, her eyes darting to the Relic. "Turn around and go home."

Yang's response was resolute. "You know we can't do that."

Raven exhaled deeply, frustration flickering in her gaze. "Of course, you can't..." Her fingers rested lightly on Omen's hilt as she addressed us again. "None of you can leave well enough alone. I'm trying to end all of this, right here and right now."

Weiss hisses, "You think that makes any of this better."

Raven fired back, her voice bitter. "None of you were supposed to be there. If you hadn't shown up, Vernal and I could've been in and out with the Relic before anyone even noticed. You ruined my plan."

Yang's anger surged. "The same plan that included killing Qrow? Killing all of us!?"

Raven's mouth opened, but the words didn't come. Then Ruby spoke, quietly but firmly. "What was your plan, Raven?"

Raven scoffed. "Just like her... even the way she talks. I'm trying to break this cycle once and for all or, at the very least, stagger it until it's not any of our problems anymore." She held up the Relic, its surface gleaming, "I plan to destroy this thing, and failing that."

Raven curls her hand into a fist and punches down through the air, forcing the earth below to cave into a deep hole, "I'll bury it so far down into the heart of these ruins that no soul alive will ever find it. This place wards Grimm away, so both Salem and Ozpin would need to find this spot and have some way to move hundreds of feet of rock and stone to get it. Not exactly foolproof, but it's clear I needed to do something to buy my tribe time."

Blake's quiet voice broke through. "What tribe?"

Raven laughed bitterly—cold, empty, "No tribe of mine. Not anymore."

Weiss pressed her. "They left you, didn't they?"

Raven's rage surged, her composure cracking. "Ungrateful. Every single one of them. I've done nothing but ensure their survival, and the minute I fail once, they leave like cowards."

Yang snapped back. "You didn't just fail once. You worked with Cinder. You got Vernal killed."

I stepped forward.

"She was just a pawn to you, wasn't she? Just a piece you moved into place."

Raven's fury ignited, her voice breaking. "Don't you dare talk like you knew her."

"Who is the Spring Maiden, Raven?" My gaze locked with hers. "Instead of confronting Cinder, you used Vernal as a shield. You hid. And you let her pay the price."

Raven crumbled, her anger giving way to grief. "She made that decision herself!" she yelled, tears beginning to escape. "She knew the risks. She wanted to protect me..."

"And you accepted that? From your own daughter?" I murmured.

She didn't answer.

"If I hadn't done as they said," she said, "They would have just kept coming. I'd always be running, and my people would always be in danger, so what other choice did I have but to try and stop the cycle entirely. I didn't have one!"

I stepped closer.

"Even if it meant sacrificing people?" I asked.

"It had to be done!"

"Even if it meant hurting those closest to you?"

"It was necessary!"

"Even Vernal?" I asked.

"Whatever it takes!" she screamed, "There are times when you have to give up on one thing to preserve the other!"

(Those who know...)

Silence

Ruby steps forward, pleading, "You should have worked with us, with Ozpin, the people who are trying to keep the world safe.

Raven stares at Ruby in disgusted disbelief, "He's not trying to keep the world safe, he's just trying to keep it the way he likes it."

Finally, she tossed the Relic to Yang's feet, her voice empty. "Take it. Just take it."

Yang cradled the Relic carefully, her eyes soft with a pain she didn't voice. "What about you?" she asked quietly.

Raven stood, drawing her sword. "I'm going to go somewhere they'll never find me, and with any luck, I'll stay one step ahead of both of them for as many years as I've got left in me."

"So you're running," Yang said flatly.

Raven paused before slashing open a portal, "It's the only choice that's mine to make," she whispered.

Blake spoke, "That doesn't mean it's a good one."

Raven looked back one final time, her voice distant. "None of them are." And with that, she disappeared, the portal sealing for good.

When Raven opened her portal and disappeared, the silence she left behind felt deafening. None of us spoke until Yang gave the Relic to Ruby. "We'll ask Ozpin about it when we get back," she said.

"No," Yang interjected, her voice heavy. "Not yet. There's one more thing we need to do."

We all knew what she meant.

We carried Vernal's body, each step toward the center of the island heavier than the last. Flowers had overtaken the ground, wild and beautiful and so painfully out of place. We laid her among them gently, arms crossed, eyes closed.

Ruby asks if they should say something, looking at Weiss and Yang. Weiss shakes her head, choked with emotion. Yang, however, does speak.

"I'm sorry. I know we got off on the wrong foot, and honestly, okay, it was on both of us, really, but I'm still sorry...I regret how little time we had together, how I wasted it being petty with you and ignoring you. I wish. I wish I'd have been an actual sister to you." And with that, Yang goes silent.

I hesitated, the silence weighing heavy as I glanced at Vernal's lifeless form. My heart tightened a sharp pang that I hadn't expected. I didn't know her, but her death felt like something I couldn't just ignore.

I took a shaky step forward, aware of the eyes on me but focused on her. "I didn't know you," I started softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

"Not like they did. But I've heard the stories—stories about the life you lived, the challenges you faced. And looking at you now... I can't help but think about how unfair it all was. How the world forced you down a path you didn't choose, a path you didn't deserve."

My voice cracked, but I pushed through, tears blurring my vision. "You remind me of others. People like Roman, Neo. People shaped by harsh environments, forced to survive in ways that made them seem like villains, when maybe, deep down, they never wanted to be. You could have been someone great. I see it now—the potential, the life that was stolen from you. And it breaks me."

I knelt beside her, my fingers brushing the ground near her hand. "Your story ends here, but it shouldn't have. And that's what hurts the most—the future you'll never have. I didn't know you, but I mourn you. I mourn the person you could have been if fate hadn't been so cruel."

For a moment, I closed my eyes, letting the weight of her loss settle over me. Then, with a trembling breath, I added, "I can't change this. But I can promise to fight. To fight for the people who still have a chance. For those of us who are still here."

Rising to my feet, I turned to the group, my tears still falling but my resolve burning brighter. I wasn't just mourning Vernal. I was carrying her memory forward, a promise that her story wouldn't be forgotten.

With that, Weiss draws Myrtenaster, clicking the cylinder into place and allowing a gray glow to encompass the blade as she stabs it into the ground. A jut of solid stone encompasses Vernal's body, creating an impromptu tomb.

We lingered.

Then one by one, we turned back toward the airship.

I looked to the sky.

Petals drifted like snow in the moonlight, soft and beautiful and utterly wrong.

"This world," I whispered, "doesn't deserve such beauty."

And yet... it remained.

As we boarded the airship once more, I turned to see the island growing smaller in the distance, the flowers waving gently in the night. It wasn't enough—not by a long shot—but for now, it would have to be...